《Satisfied Female Emperor》


 C1

    Yanzhou City was celebrating its 25th year of spring. The wind and rain in the world were smooth sailing, and the people were living and working in peace.


    When the commoners had something to eat and drink, they could not help but talk about the old emperor who had ascended to the throne but had no successors.


    The Emperor''s surname was Zhu, and he shared the same surname with the Fire God.


    It is said to be born with longan and phoenix eyes (as the schoolmaster said).


    Tall and strong (Wei Zhao''s mother didn''t even have the right to guess).


    It was just that his fate was not good (Wei Zhao felt so).


    Du Weizhao didn''t think that the emperor was unlucky, nor was he making wild guesses. There were scientific grounds for this.


    Why did people have to spend so much effort to raise children and adopt girls? Wasn''t it because someone was feeding him the soup when he grew old?


    Like Wei Zhao, although she was only a woman, even though she was still young, she still understood. For example, she definitely wouldn''t ignore her mother when she was old and unable to crawl back up, or at worst, she wouldn''t even give her mother candy. However, she still needed to control her appetite.


    With her little mouth, he had to have her mother''s big mouth first. Besides, she didn''t really like sugar that much.


    From this, it could be seen that the life of Wei Zhao Niang was even better than that of the one on the dragon throne, with no suspense at all! This was all because of her existence!


    Although in terms of being a girl, she was very happy, but there were also times of pain. The most painful was going to school.


    On this day, Du Weizhao''s little white hand was holding onto a piece of sugar cane as he shook his little foot and kicked the stream in frustration.


    Yes, she was skipping school again.


    What right did her mother have to not understand a word? Yet she couldn''t?


    It was one thing for her to wake up before dawn every day, but that old teacher of the academy was too unreasonable.


    People say it''s just a trifle, that''s right, this is the third time this month that he''s been hit in the palm of his hand!


    Even though she was only five years old, she could still handle this fifty year old old man!


    This damned old man, how unreliable he was when he came to the village. He was practically naked, almost on the verge of death, but he never thought that in less than a day, he would be in cahoots with the village and become the only teacher in the area!


    Li Zheng is the kind of person who creates a career for a person... If it didn''t involve her, she would praise him!


    It really did agree with the saying, "The rarer the item, the more valuable it is!" However, her mother, who didn''t know how she was tricked, took the half bag of rice from home to send her off to suffer. Putting money into his own child''s hands to make him suffer was just too ¡ª the pain in his balls was too great!


    Wei Zhao really wanted to get rid of him once and for all by saying something so disrespectful in secret. Mister, stop hitting me. When you''re old, can I raise you as well?


    Thinking back to his good time as an innocent, cute, and carefree child, thinking about how he had been pressed to the top by Taishan, which now split the sky and covered the earth, it was truly a different time, a different time, filled with different kinds of sadness!


    After Wei Zhao finished chewing the sugar cane, he scooped up his hands and swallowed all the sweet taste of the sugar cane into his stomach. He used two young and tender fingers to squeeze out a handkerchief from his sleeve, wiped his hands, and then stuffed it back into the stream, preparing to go home and eat!


    He hadn''t even taken two steps when he met the old mister who had come to look for her. Tears immediately welled up in Wei Zhao''s eyes ¡ª in the words of his mother, wasn''t this asking for a person''s life?


    She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    Mr. Qian originally came here in a fit of anger, but before he could get close, he saw that the little girl was crying. He hurriedly walked in front of her without caring about her scholarly demeanor, and asked in a loud voice, "What happened? Who bullied you? "Speak to Mister and listen. Mister will vent his anger on you." He had clearly seen her sitting by the river with her back to the road. Was there a reason?


    It wasn''t that the reason why this mister didn''t ask was unreasonable. It was just that there were tears in this lively young lady''s eyes. It was even more amazing than immortal water; no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t harden her heart anymore.


    Wei Zhao hurriedly took out the handkerchief and wiped his tears before lowering his head. His black, obsidian eyes turned around inside the handkerchief, and although she was annoyed by this mister, she wasn''t a fool, knowing that she couldn''t speak bluntly (her mother would beat her up) and couldn''t speak the truth, she had no choice but to find a reason to do so. She quickly thought of a good reason, and with just a few breaths of time, she came up with a good reason.


    She choked and choked, "Yesterday, last night, I heard father say he wanted mother to give birth to a younger brother, wuwuwu ¡­"


    True, he was well-informed and had many years of experience in the imperial court. However, he had no children for most of his life and didn''t have enough understanding of the habits of small children who didn''t like studying, so with just one sentence, Wei Zhao was able to fill in two hundred percent of the story.


    In truth, it wasn''t Wei Zhao''s fault for framing her father. In fact, her father, Big Brother Du, had indeed said these words, so it wasn''t worth it to say that he despised Wei Zhao as a woman. He had only exchanged a few words, and it was during a conversation with his wife at night.


    Actually, that gossip is just like our usual daydreams ¡ª what if I get five million?


    The same line said, "I didn''t expect to have some money in the past few years. If we can have a boy to support our family, then we can have some hope when we get old ¡­"


    He started as a gossip, but how could Wei Zhao''s mother be a vegetarian?" He suddenly had a midnight snack with guns and sticks, "Aiyo, this isn''t the kind of thing that you would do a few years ago when you begged a grandpa to sue a grandma! At that time, in front of a Bodhisattva, what kind of wish did you make? It''s only been a few years and you''ve already forgotten everything. Aren''t you afraid that people will call you an evil dog licking a plate?!


    Send the mistress good intentions to send the elder sister to our house, happy that she is a clever. I didn''t expect you to be so unsatisfied with just this and that. You think my sister is a girl and already did something? You should have told the gigolo that you made a mistake when you were just born, why don''t you take it back and replace it with something else?


    Why are you being held back by this sister? Do you despise her now? Are you not afraid that the heavens will listen to your words and take away this good fortune of yours?!


    Let me tell you this, you might not have loved her, but if you want your son, you can find him outside and give him to you. I will protect my sister and not beg you to come back! "


    Big Boss Du truly loved his daughter. When he heard his wife say that the heavens had taken back her words, he immediately became anxious. He sat up and said to Wei Zhao''s mother, "Pah pah pah pah, what do you mean by taking back this good fortune? Even if my words don''t suit you, you can just scold me and hit me.


    Besides, I was just saying that since we didn''t have children in the first twenty years, the two of us should be coming over as well. With such difficulty, we finally got a sister, how could I not be satisfied?


    In the future, we won''t say any more, so that we don''t have to tell sister to listen to a few words and take care of herself. " What''s not good? Of course it was a misunderstanding!


    The two of them had been married for twenty years, and there was no way she wouldn''t look forward to having a child every day. She had mistakenly assumed that she was the one who couldn''t do it, so how could she not feel wronged when she had come all these years?


    Now that no trace of Big Brother Du could be seen on Wei Zhao, he was already faintly convinced that Boss Du couldn''t bear to give birth to him and didn''t want to see him again. The two of them had been married and married for so many years, and he didn''t even know that they couldn''t.


    Other than that night, there was no other place that she felt sorry for him. Even that night, the reason why she wanted to have a child was not because of that man. If he told the truth, then his family would be scattered. Boss Du wasn''t some noble master, so why would he bother to go through with it? He looked like he didn''t even have half his body buried in the ground.


    "Sister is very sensible and has our careful guidance. In the future, if she ever thinks of being unfilial, I will personally teach her a lesson. In the end, it would be better if we raised a son by our own hands and married a wife. It''s better to live with her for the rest of your life, isn''t it?"


    Although she was a little discontented with Boss Du''s lack of ambition, she still comforted him with a few words of consolation after giving him a big stick. However, in the end, she mocked him again, "My sister has always been sensible since she was young. She doesn''t wet the brick bed after the first month, and she never makes me angry when she grows up. Think about it again. Her appearance, I think it''s similar to her maternal grandma ¡­"


    Eldest Brother Du interrupted, "Didn''t mother-in-law go there when you were six or seven years old?"


    Wei Zhao''s mother glared at him. It was only because he hadn''t seen Boss Du in many years that she said that! As he thought this in his heart, his mouth showed no mercy. "How can my mother not remember? "Back then, my mother was a famous beauty in every part of the village ¡­"


    Eldest Brother Du was a little convinced in his heart, but he still couldn''t stop talking. He fearlessly stroked his beard and said, "Then why don''t you look like me?" The meaning of those words were clear: Wei Zhaoyang wasn''t handsome!


    Wei Zhao, who was eavesdropping outside the window, silently lit a candle for her father.


    "That''s because I look like my mother. My mother is not as handsome as my mother!" Wei Zhao Niang wasn''t young either, so she didn''t care too much about her looks. Besides, the two of them were about the same age, Boss Du wasn''t that handsome either!


    As the two of them talked, their conversation seemed to distort Lou Cheng just like it used to be.


    One of them said, "Mister Qian said that our sister''s sky is full and the pavilion is wide. When he said this, I immediately remembered it. This isn''t like our sister. I also think that sister''s forehead is full and looks like she''s blessed ¡­"


    One of them added, "Yes, and the gentleman said that she was clever, and that there would be a great fortune in the future, and that perhaps our days of happiness would fall on our sister."


    "You''re the one who said it. We should properly nurture her now. Aren''t our blessings better than the one on the dragon throne?"


    As soon as the topic about the childless emperor was brought up, the couple''s building became even more crooked. Wei Zhao, who was in the corner, was more interested in the emperor''s topic than the sugar cane in the fields.


    After listening to her mother''s words, Wei Zhao privately felt that her mother was much more sensible than her father. She was indeed a girl, but if she married a good family in the future, wouldn''t it be a good thing to raise her parents? Her father was too alarmist, alas!


    Why are you worried about the sky? This was the result of not having any knowledge!

 C2

    Although Wei Zhao was only five years old, he didn''t stop her from having a firm heart as a little girl. She had long planned her entire life: find a man who could support his wife and was slightly stronger than her father, Big Brother Du, and marry him.


    However, there were always obstacles in his life. Mr. Qian was the biggest and toughest one in the academy up to now.


    There were so many students in the academy. There were those who were smarter than her, and some who were more stupid. Why was it that he saw her in his eyes and chased after her, forcing her to study, study, and study all day long?


    Seeing how pitiful she was, he could only use all the strength in his brain to comfort her, "Your father is already so old, even if he wants to live, he might not be born. Furthermore, even if he is a small child, once he is old, won''t he expect you to be filial?"


    After saying that, Mr. Qian''s heart felt as if it was soaked in vinegar when he saw Wei Zhao nod his head gloomily twice. It was sour and soft at the same time.


    Mr. Qian had seen Mr. Wei Zhao''s mother before, which was why he had questioned the Emperor''s taste (The Emperor naturally wouldn''t tell him that he had been forced by an overlord to bow his head). However, Mr. Qian was still very impressed by Wei Zhao, at least taught him to be very sensible, and, if he didn''t skip school from time to time, it would be even better.


    The current social culture was as such; no man in the world didn''t expect to win a man in one go. Even the emperor, in his letter to Mister Qian, had said something like, "Such wisdom and intelligence." If he was a man, he would rather scatter six palaces to receive personal upbringing!


    Mr. Qian remembered the emperor''s words and felt a sense of disdain towards these two men when he heard Wei Zhao speak of Eldest Brother Du. He naturally leaned towards Wei Zhao.


    Wei Zhao was so obedient. He even knew how to hold his sleeves and walk, so that they wouldn''t be lost.


    Wei Zhao: I''m so tired. Mister, please drag me away!


    Ping County was located in the northeast direction of Yan Country''s capital city. There was a canal in the county. Ships passed by, and the economy was quite prosperous. Du Weizhao''s home was in a village in the outskirts of Ping County.


    In the village, as long as one had the slightest bit of ambition, they would either go to the mountains to gather herbs, cut firewood, or go to work in the county. Of course, the income from working in the village was much more stable.


    The Du Family''s Eldest Brother Du''s skills were passed down through the generations. In addition to the fact that normal people wouldn''t dare to kill pigs with knives, Eldest Brother Du''s profession was transcendent as well. His position in the village was very stable.


    Although Big Brother Du was called Eldest Brother, his parents unfortunately only had one child. They originally wanted to call him Eldest Brother so that they could seduce their younger brother and sister, but unexpectedly, the two of them didn''t meet this day (the reincarnated people probably didn''t want to be called Second Brother Du). They also didn''t know if they could gain sudden enlightenment in the underworld.


    Not only was Boss Du strong, he was also tall and sturdy. He had been holding a blade all day, so very few people dared to provoke him. There was no need to even mention Wei Zhao Niang, who had a large mole on her chin. When she spoke, her eyebrows would rise and fall, scaring the courage of a little kid.


    With such a powerful parent backing him, Wei Zhao was not easily provoked in the academy.


    There were those who were unhappy that she often skipped school, but they could only hold it in in their hearts. They couldn''t and didn''t dare to provoke her in the slightest. The teacher had said that if one dared to fight in the academy, regardless of whether there was logic or not, they would face the same result: dropping out of school.


    It wasn''t that Wei Zhao didn''t know what his classmates were thinking. Even if they didn''t say anything, she wasn''t blind with that look in their eyes. However, she felt that she was very reasonable. If there''s any injustice, let''s say it! Or bullying her? She was always ready to cry.


    "If it wasn''t for mother saying that I''m not allowed to fight in the academy, would I have even waited for you to pick a fight? If you have any actions, then move quickly! "


    Although he was always skipping school, Wei Zhao himself said that life in the academy wasn''t something that he wasn''t happy about.


    There were those who couldn''t bear to see Wei Zhao do anything, and those who liked him no matter what he did.


    Having been born in the countryside was beneficial, as there was no family that wouldn''t go out after locking up with their daughter. At first, the teacher wanted to separate the male and female classes, but after seeing the parents, he followed the customs and separated the class from the other classes.


    Wei Zhao was in the small class.


    Mr. Qian checked every day, and now it was her turn to recite.


    Wei Zhao had memorized a short paragraph of a thousand characters. Usually, after he finished reciting, Mister still had to give a lecture on meaning.


    She had memorized the contents of the two hundred words, but she had only known how to read them. She should have been able to read them out loud, but she had forgotten them instead.


    Mr. Qian couldn''t beat her, but he felt a bit weak on his back. He wasn''t that hard on her, so he nodded and told her to go down.


    When Wei Zhao reached his seat, Ji Ming, who was standing in front of him, saw that the mister had left, so he quickly handed a osmanthus cake hidden in his sleeve to her. "It''s very tasty. My sister came back to see what my grandma brought."


    Before Wei Zhao could say anything, Qiao Yun, who was sitting next to Ji Ming, said sourly, "I don''t have anything in my house, but I really like that piece of crappy cake of yours ¡­"


    Ji Ming''s eyes were slightly red. He was only four years old this year, but you treated me well and I treated you well, it didn''t matter if I liked you or not, I treated you well too at your age, Wei Zhao was beautiful, and his studies also kept up with her. His love for her was naive and naive, and now that he heard Qiao Yun''s words, he was only afraid that Wei Zhao would really reject it. But the pastry was really delicious, he ignored Qiao Yun and said to Wei Zhao, "I ate a piece, it''s very delicious."


    Wei Zhao didn''t pay attention to Qiao Yun''s sarcastic remarks. He received Ji Ming''s pastries and slowly nibbled them with a face full of "good taste"! Wang Qianyun only dared to speak up. If she acted even the slightest bit in practice, Wei Zhao could call her elder sister!


    Coincidentally Yun Xiao was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes. She was a little jealous (she wouldn''t admit it). Being ignored was like seeing a pile of dog poop by the roadside. Who would spread their poetry towards dog poop?


    Wei Zhao finished his cake.


    Mr. Qian came back in time to see her moving small mouth and the pastry crumbs at the corner of her mouth.


    He took the ruler to her desk and nodded twice for her to follow him out.


    When Qiao Yun saw her teacher walk over, she quickly complained, "Teacher, she eats in class ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" The next two words were covered by Ji Ming.


    Mr. Qian coughed and said, "All of you, do well. Take good care of your books!" Outside, sitting on a wooden stake in front of the academy, was an expressionless little girl standing in front of him.


    In a moment, Mister Qian thought to himself, "This is really impressive, already possessing such dignity at such a young age!"


    Wei Zhao: Well, what should I say to coax him? How did Father and Mother coax me? &... Forget it, they have no reference value at all. I''ll just think of one myself!


    "Do you know your wrongs?"


    Wei Zhao nodded.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Mm." Wei Zhao pinched the corner of his shirt and lowered his head as he said, "When I eat pastries, I shouldn''t only think of myself, but should first give it to mister."


    Mr. Qian''s heart was hit by a big lump of honey. For a moment, it was so sweet that it could not budge.


    Or perhaps, Wei Zhao was smart. A child of this age could see the one word that he liked: independence.


    As for sharing? I''m sorry, good things are too precious to eat. Mr. Qian was aware of this point. He hadn''t taught Wei Zhao and his disciples about filial piety and filial piety, but since Wei Zhao could say it himself, it showed that he had a kind heart! He had comprehension!


    "It''s not that I''m blaming you for blacking out. It''s just that you''re too biased, causing your heart to lean behind your back."


    After the class ended, Ji Ming couldn''t help but ask Wei Zhao, "Is it delicious?"


    Wei Zhao lifted his long eyelashes and nodded. She didn''t say anything, and Ji Ming didn''t blame her either. Seeing her eyes shining like purple grapes that had been frozen in the summer, he smiled happily.


    "Shall we go together?"


    Ji Ming''s older brother, Ji Quan, was standing by the door. He was eleven to twelve years old and was still considered a child in the eyes of adults, but he was already able to take care of his younger brother and sister. The doorway to the classroom was a little high, and when he saw Ji Ming coming out, he extended his hand for him to support.


    Wei Zhao had quite a good impression of him (Ji Quan was good-looking). He placed his small hand in his palm and raised his head to give him a sweet smile, "Thank you big brother."


    Ji Quan had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He had a high nose bridge, a straight nose, good looks, and an extremely outstanding appearance. His studies were also good, and he was Mr. Qian''s prided disciple.


    Mr. Qian had also mentioned this beloved disciple in his letter, causing the emperor to jump up and down, "My daughter absolutely cannot marry a country bumpkin. I''ve paid attention to all the children of Beijing family, you just need to teach and don''t do whatever Yue Lao does!" Even though the emperor had said so, Mister Qian did not want to be affected by the external military order. He did not want to get involved, but he did not want to break it apart either.


    Most of the kids at this age had let go of their studies to go home. Wei Zhao had come from her mother, so he looked especially important. The Du Family had personally come to pick him up.


    When Wei Zhao saw his mother, he quickly abandoned Ji Quan''s hand, carried his backpack, and ran over to her mother to act spoiled.


    "Don''t run, just watch and sweat!" Wei Zhao Niang took out the handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped her forehead.


    Wei Zhao smiled and said, "Mom, I''m not hot at all." In the spring when the flowers bloomed, even if he ran for a bit, he would still not be able to sweat.


    "Alright, you''re not hot." Mother held Wei Zhao''s hand as they walked home together.


    Ji Quan and Ji Ming smiled as they watched them walk away.


    When they reached home, they first drank some water. Wei Zhao hadn''t settled down yet when the neighboring neighbor, Spring Flower, ran over to play with him. "Wei Zhao, let''s go play with mud by the river!"


    Wei Zhao felt a kind of jealousy and envy towards his peers who didn''t need to go to the academy. He held his cup of water and was about to refuse when he heard his mother say, "Go and play, don''t go into the river. I''ll call you back when the meal is done."


    Wei Zhao didn''t want to go, so he reluctantly said to her mother, "Then hurry up, I''m hungry."


    The Spring Flower was older than Wei Zhao by a month, and it was much stronger than her.


    When they arrived at the stream, Spring Flower was holding many round balls in the mud, and both her hands were quickly covered in mud. Seeing that Wei Zhao wasn''t very happy squatting down, she asked, "Why don''t you play?"


    "I''ll watch you play."


    Spring Flower looked strong and sturdy, but her thoughts were quite simple. She''d gone out with great difficulty and thought the same of Wei Zhao, so she felt that wasting time like this was a bit of a waste of good fortune.


    Wei Zhao took a small bucket of water from the stream with his short legs and washed her hands with it. The mud on her hands was too thick for her to continue playing without washing it.


    Spring Flower washed her hands, shook them a few times, then wiped them on her clothes to dry them.


    Wei Zhao was smarter than her. Even though she was only five years old, she knew a lot about worldly affairs, just like how she envied Spring Flower that she didn''t have to go to school. She could think about it, but she couldn''t say it because most people envied her that she could go to school.


    Sigh! This was not a normal level of melancholy!

 C3

    Du Su quickly finished preparing dinner and came out wearing her apron to shout at Wei Zhao, "Go home and eat dinner."


    "Aren''t you enjoying the Spring Flower at our place?"


    "No, Aunt, I''m going home too." Everyone was in the same situation. The children were sensible and knew that they shouldn''t eat at other people''s homes. Not to mention being neighbors, they couldn''t even go to their own uncle''s house.


    Spring Flower reluctantly said to Wei Zhao, "Tomorrow, Little Tiger and the others are going out to beg for food. Do you want to come?"


    Wei Zhao hurriedly shook his head.


    Little Tiger and the others'' request for food was actually just like a game children played. It wasn''t because they couldn''t eat, but because they wanted to beg, so the adults couldn''t take it seriously.


    Wei Zhao had played with him once before, and now that the teacher knew about it, he cooked some bamboo shoots and fried some fresh meat.


    When he reached home, Boss Du had already returned and was washing her face and hands.


    Wei Zhao stood on his tiptoes and took out a cloth from the clothesline to wipe his face. Boss Du grinned at him, "My daughter is so sensible!" This praise was definitely not made with pure gold or silver.


    After dinner, Wei Zhao stood in front of his parents and started reciting. Although they couldn''t understand it, those sentences sounded very melodious.


    Even though Eldest Brother Du had a mind of his own, it didn''t stop him from bragging that he had three great hobbies in his life: a child, a wife, and a hot brick.


    In the past, when the couple had no children, his wife was the first. Ever since they had Wei Zhao, as she grew up, it was as if a sapling had sprouted from the ground and grown into a small green tree. Wei Zhao''s position in his heart grew day by day.


    Previously, when Eldest Brother Du wanted a son, he had the intention of growing up to support his daughter. After scaring her like a wife, he immediately used water to put out that little thought.


    At this moment, he started to worry. What if someone bullied Miss Zhao in the future? No, he had to teach her to be more powerful.


    But how? Boss Du was anxious.


    He doesn''t know how to teach, but the teachers in the academy should know, right? However, this matter still needed him, the head of the family, to personally speak to him.


    "Great! Daddy will help you get your hair undone. You can go to bed. You still have to wake up early tomorrow to go to school." Wei Zhao''s bag was tied with a butterfly knot made from red hair string. Her father wouldn''t comb her hair, so he could only take the job of untying the bow, even though Wei Zhao could do it himself.


    Wei Zhao went out and brought the wooden basin to the water tank, then scooped two ladles of cold water into it. When his mother had finished boiling water and brought it over, Wei Zhao quickly pulled on his father, "Wash your feet."


    Boss Du was moved. "Good child, I won''t wash. You wash."


    Wei Zhao, "No, your feet are so smelly. What if mother gets so smelly?"


    Eldest Brother Du''s heart was stuck and his lungs had been stuffed by his stinky feet.


    Ever since Wei Zhao entered the school, his words were like beads when coaxing people. Even when he was naughty, it was enough to make people at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    Eldest Brother Du looked for Mister Qian and bashfully gave him two pounds of fat meat. Only then did he manage to finish what he was saying.


    Mr. Qian''s eyebrows were raised high, "You mean that Wei Zhao was wronged in the academy?"


    Eldest Brother Du quickly waved his hand. "No, no, everyone who is able to enter school is a good kid. How can you bully others?" He had never seen such a burly scholar, but had seen such a pale scholar. He was worried that Wei Zhao would grow up to be more and more cowardly, and that he wouldn''t be able to interact only with Elementary Scholars in the future. What if he met someone who didn''t listen to reason?


    Seeing Mr. Qian''s'' not understand ''look, Boss Du could only patiently explain, "Me and Niuniu, uh, Wei Zhao''s mother only has one child, without the good fortune of having a brother to support her, doesn''t that mean we want to make her a little more stubborn? If she grows up and gets bullied by others, we won''t be able to help her when we grow old ¡­"


    He already knew that Boss Du was infertile, but Boss Du didn''t know (and he couldn''t be told). Now that Boss Du was his father, Mr. Qian was very concerned about the future of the child, so he was a little touched!


    It was all the emperor''s fault, how could Weibo conduct an interview? Uh, actually, His Majesty couldn''t be entirely to blame. Mr. Qian had met with Wei Zhaoyang before. In that case, the emperor''s taste was really ¡­ aiyo, disrespectful, disrespectful ¡­


    Being moved by Eldest Brother Du''s love for his daughter, Mr. Qian was just about to slap his chest and say, "Don''t worry, I won''t guarantee anything else. But in the future, she will only bully others. No one else can bully her ¡­"


    Boss Du: Can you believe that? Does he look like a fool? Forget it, it was better to teach Wei Zhao personally. Although this sir was very talented, he had a faint unreliable feeling about it.


    Big Boss Du''s mental activity had changed to a very lively one, as he said, "Then I''ll thank you first! This is enough for two catties of fat, it''s something we honor you with. "


    Mister Qian clasped his hands, "I''m not being polite, I''m not being polite."


    Today, Wei Zhao had left school. After hearing the book she was reading, Boss Du nodded his head and coughed twice. "Very good. Sis Zhao, let me ask a question to see if you can answer." "What does'' disrespectful ''mean?"


    Wei Zhao shook his head, "I don''t know, but does that mean ''rejecting them will feel very disrespectful''?"


    Boss Du instantly understood and gave Wei Zhao a thumbs up, "Not bad, very good." I gave him a gift, and he accepted it with what he thought was respect. This, this, this meant that the word had been invented by the literati.


    Spring Flower had come to call Wei Zhao to go play with the mud again. Wei Zhao didn''t want to go, so Eldest Brother Du pushed her out, "Aiya, Spring Flower is so sincere. If you don''t go, then you won''t be disrespectful!"


    It took Big Boss Du a few years to realize that it was a shame to be disrespectful and work with it. At that time, Wei Zhao was reading about Meng Zi and specifically told his father about it. Boss Du''s heart tightened again, "Mister, can you not only say half of what you say? You can say that it''s a shame. I can understand it without asking!"


    During the school exam, Wei Zhao was well-deserved to be number one in the class, and Ji Quan was number one in the class.


    The rich and powerful side of the Ji Clan had sent two children under the name of Mister Qian, so they naturally assumed that he had a genuine talent. Now that his own child had taken the first place, he naturally had to celebrate without restraint. Of course, celebrating without restraint depended on who he was competing with. In the countryside, it was unbridled if he stewed seven or eight servings of food and invited his fellow villagers to a meal.


    The three members of the Du Family were solemnly invited.


    Wei Zhao held his mother''s hand on the left, and his father''s on the right. She walked in the middle, her skin as white as jade, her black eyes and black hair as delicate as porcelain.


    When he saw Eldest Brother Du, he provoked his long-time nemesis, "Your sister is really good-looking, but she''s not like you at all."


    Big Boss Du''s temper flared up and he wanted to roll up his sleeves and start a fight with him. The reasons were all on hand, indicating that Wei Zhao wasn''t his own daughter.


    Elder Du didn''t take the initiative to look at his daughter.


    Wei Zhao gave him a smile and winked at him. Big Boss Du immediately understood.


    When tigers were raising small tigers, they would also often let them go out and bite small animals. This was an education!


    Wei Zhao comforted her father before saying to the uncle who spoke, "Uncle is half right, my father has a lot of good fortune. Otherwise, how could I be so good-looking? "Aiya, your elder sister Ruo looks just like you." It showed that her good looks were due to her father''s good fortune, and that she was not virtuous enough to make her daughter look like her father''s death, ugly and ugly.


    Perhaps what Mister Qian said was right. His daughter would only be able to bully people in the future, and this little mouth didn''t even have a heart of its own when it wanted to make you happy. He was a bystander, and his heart felt so good ¡­


    Ji Quan welcomed him with a smile, "Wei Zhao, you''ve come. Why aren''t you going to the back?"


    Wei Zhao greeted him sweetly, "Brother Ji, congratulations!"


    Ji Quan cupped his hands, "I rejoice as well as I rejoice."


    Big Brother Du chuckled. "Yes, we''re all delighted as well."


    No one continued to talk sourly. After all, everyone came with the same goal in mind, if they said something sour like "won''t you get first place?" and did not need the host to show up, then the neighbors would take the initiative to stand out and either say "Then why don''t you take first place or" If you have guts, don''t come to eat and drink! "


    Eldest Brother Du and his wife were personally escorted to the VIP seats by Ji Quan. After they sat properly, they muttered to each other, "This is all thanks to young lady''s good fortune. I''ve been overestimated ¡­"


    Wei Zhao Niang pursed her lips with all her might, trying to appear calm and noble. However, the black mole on her chin destroyed her temperament with a single move. She said in a low voice to her husband, "What''s this?" He looked like he had never seen the world before! His pride was palpable.


    Usually, his parents would sit on Wei Zhao''s left and right side, but this time, Ji Quan arranged the seats for the guests. Usually, his parents would sit on Wei Zhao''s right, but this time, Ji Quan arranged the seats for the guests, and Ji Quan arranged the seats for the parents. After a pause, he added, "Ji Ming is also behind."


    When he went to eat at the back, where would he be able to enjoy himself with his parents? What did she want to eat during the feast? If she couldn''t reach her parents, they would help her snatch it away. Her parents were still the best!


    Thinking this way, she shook her head and refused.


    Very soon, people came to look for Ji Quan. Before Ji Quan left, he instructed in a low tone, "Go find a family member to bring you over, or I''ll bring you over later."


    Wei Zhao nodded carelessly as he served the dishes.


    Mom and dad had to show a temperament that was one level above them, so they couldn''t casually snatch the dishes away. But the others didn''t care about that, they would usually order a plate of food, and within a few breaths, only the plates were left, along with the hot air that had yet to dissipate ¡­

 C4

    The dishes were served like flowing water, snatching the dishes like flowing water. Wei Zhao was starving and threw down his chopsticks. Before he could get angry, he heard her husband''s voice, "Little Du?!"


    Wei Zhao was infuriated. His tummy was also the same as hers. He had to eat his fill in order not to get hungry!


    Ye Zichen looked towards the direction of the voice with a fiery gaze, only to see her husband carrying a plate of Red Braised Lion''s Head ¡­


    Wei Zhao jumped down from his stool and walked towards him. Mr. Qian''s table was in the VIP section of the VIP section. He hadn''t come too late, having been in the study all this time. Now that he came out, he naturally wanted to see Wei Zhao.


    When Mr. Qian finished his work, the others took a stool over to Wei Zhao. Mr. Qian said, "No need, bring her a chair."


    That Ji Clan servant said, "Uh, no, there''s no chair!"


    Mr. Qian raised his eyebrows. "Why not? I''ll move the one I''m sitting in over here to the study room."


    With the servants gone, even though everyone at the table had shifted their gazes away from them, they were also whispering to each other. They probably felt that this Mister was being too arrogant or something like that.


    However, Wei Zhao didn''t care about that. She cared about the Red Braised Lion''s Head.


    As a person, if you don''t eat meat for a few days, you''ll get greedy.


    Mr. Qian moved the chair that had been angered earlier to the front, and then he moved over and vacated the chair for Wei Zhao. "Come, eat."


    There were a total of four lion heads, and Wei Zhao returned the favor with one. As for her parents, not to mention the fact that they were currently seated at the other table, just based on their performance today, she would be magnanimous if she didn''t get angry.


    Seeing that they were her parents and that they had roasted lion heads, she decided to forgive them for now.


    Mr. Qian devoutly ate the braised lion head Wei Zhao had given him. At this moment, he recalled the words Wei Zhao had said to him when he had eaten cake in class, and felt that Wei Zhao was truly a sincere and cute kid.


    Thinking about this, Mr. Qian secretly told Wei Zhao, "Their family''s chef is of average standard. Mister will take you to a county restaurant later on. The dishes there are not bad."


    Wei Zhao looked at him with his beady eyes; he still had some leftovers left in his mouth, but he thought to himself, "Sir, you''re so nice to me. Could it be that you want to take me out to sell me at a high price because I''m so good-looking?"


    It was because Big Brother Du and his daughter-in-law were afraid that she wouldn''t be on guard against anyone, so they told Wei Zhao that the story of the kidnappers kidnapping a child to sell had only added fuel to the fire. Therefore, when Wei Zhao was young, most of the stories he heard before he went to bed were like this: So-and-so gave the kid a candy, and the child just left with him ¡­ I''ll never see my parents again ¡­


    Perhaps I promised a certain child that I would take him to buy candy, but in the end, I would never see my parents again ¡­


    Otherwise, why would Wei Zhao not like sugar so much ¡­


    Even though his parents lacked vocabulary, it didn''t stop Wei Zhao from understanding one thing, "If you don''t have anything to offer, then you''re a thief."


    However, Mister shouldn''t be such a person ¡ª no matter how you looked at it, it was impossible to tell that his IQ was higher than hers!


    Wei Zhao tried his best to swallow the pill and smiled brightly at Mr. Qian. "Thank you, sir." In his heart, he had already made up his mind that if he wanted his parents to follow behind him that day, he would have to snatch her back even if he were to be sold off.


    Even the shrewd and experienced Mister Qian was made sweet by her smile. He couldn''t help but wish that Wei Zhao was his own granddaughter ¡­ Aiyo, I apologize for my disrespect. Emperor Xian, please do not blame me for this.


    However, he was the emperor''s master, a master for life, and Wei Zhao was more or less like his own granddaughter!


    In the past few days, he had been communicating with the emperor almost every day. It was too cruel for him to not see this daughter of his again (as the emperor himself had said in his letter), but he couldn''t just meet her at the academy. If the emperor wanted to see Wei Zhao, it would be too discordant if Wei Zhaoyang also appeared.


    Wei Zhao''s stomach was more or less full after he filled three pills.


    Mr. Qian rubbed her head. Seeing her put down the spoon, he did not try to persuade her further, but instead said, "Go. Remember to warm your books. Do not stay up late at night."


    Wei Zhao got down from his chair and bowed respectfully. "Yes."


    "When I grow up, I will become the head of the family. Hmph, all of you send displeasing ones into the academy, being bullied, learning the rules, reading warm books, reciting ¡­"


    Big Boss Du heard the young lady''s grumbling. As for the content, he didn''t quite understand, so he opened his mouth to ask, "Big sister Zhao, what are you talking about?"


    Wei Zhao looked at him with a strangled expression, then stretched out his hands. Big Brother Du grabbed her armpit and placed her on his lap.


    Wei Zhao found a comfortable position and lazily said, "Dad, I''m full. I need to sleep."


    Boss Du lifted her leg onto his wife''s, and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "Go to sleep. Father will carry you back when the time comes."


    Wei Zhao nodded his head and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Ji Quan finally managed to find some time. Seeing that Wei Zhao had fallen asleep, his lips curved into a smile, "Uncle Du, let Wei Zhao sleep in the back room for a while!"


    Boss Du shook his head like a rattle. "No need, no need. Aiyo, thank you. But our family''s guard Zhao knows her bed. The moment I put her down, she''s definitely going to lose her temper. She''s always like this with Yuezi ¡­" With the proud expression of a daughter being her father, what the hell, was this even worth being proud of?


    Once placed on the bed, he began to stamp his feet, get angry, and thump the bed. Later on, he learned to speak, and these movements were matched by the fact that Boss Du and his wife were very strong, allowing them to hug her for one or two hours without any problems.


    Due to her scholarly temperament, Wei Zhao Niang kept her mouth shut as much as possible. Ji Quan was being too polite, so she couldn''t just sit by the side and act like a stake. Thus, she said, "Eldest nephew, you can do whatever you want!"


    Both husband and wife spoke quite loudly. When Mr. Qian heard this, he felt extremely depressed.


    This meant that education was not only conducted in the academy, and the words of the parents were also very important. Mr. Qian felt that Wei Zhao''s parents couldn''t be called bad, but when they said what they said, it was always a misunderstanding.


    Big Boss Du carried Wei Zhao home as he grumbled to his daughter-in-law, "Big sis is getting heavier again. Hmm, at least two taels!"


    Boss Du had been killing pigs all year round to sell meat, so he should have counted the weight of a piece of meat by now. But that was meat, and that was his daughter. Wei Zhao Niang punched him.


    Eldest Brother Du held his daughter in his arms. After receiving a punch from his wife, his steps weren''t even a mess. Normally, he wouldn''t just sit by and watch as she beat him up. He wasn''t stupid.


    Let''s go back and have a good meal. The Ji Clan can treat us to a meal once they get first place. We can''t afford to treat anyone else, so it shouldn''t be a problem for us to eat at home, right?


    "Sure, I''ll spend some money today as well. I''ll cook some peanuts for you when I get back, make two pints of wine, and buy a roasted chicken ¡­"


    Wei Zhao was still in a daze, so when he heard the roasted chicken, he immediately expressed his opinion, "I want a chicken leg! "And chicken skin!"


    Elder Brother Du felt happy, so he didn''t bother with his daughter. "Alright, I''ll give you two chicken legs."


    Wei Zhao closed his eyes. "Who are you?"


    Boss Du, "You''re Du Weizhao, right?" This girl had to be named to make him feel at ease.


    Wei Zhao hugged her father''s neck in satisfaction, rubbing the drool that was about to come out on her father''s collar, "I want one, give the other to Mother."


    Elder Du was so angry that he started laughing, "I was the one who paid for it, and I was the one who did too. It''s good that you two actually know how to enjoy life!"


    Wei Zhao began to snore, implying, "I fell asleep and didn''t hear anything ¡­"


    The door opened and Wei Zhao woke up, "Dad, I want to go down and leave by myself."


    Boss Du: I''ll only tell you when I get home.


    The Du Family''s residence was a small courtyard with five rooms. Today was a good day, and the sun was shining brightly, but it wasn''t dazzling. The moment the family of three entered the house, Swallow''s voice rang out, "Mother, my Swallow is back!"


    Both her father and her mother were happy. "Aiyo, I think it''ll probably only be a few days. Isn''t it about time?"


    There was a swallow nest under the roof of Wei Zhao''s house, which was only there when Wei Zhao was born.


    They had stayed in the Du Family for many years, and had given birth to many little swallows, all of which they had chased away. They hadn''t thought that the swallows also had a beloved child, and the two of them brought one along until he grew up and went to the south for the winter. When they came back, they actually gave the Du Family''s old nest to the little swallow.


    She didn''t want to cause trouble because of this. She was carrying a child in her arms, so she kept it to herself. "Swallows are smart. They can make a new nest. It''ll be stronger than this old one."


    Little Swallow couldn''t find her parents'' nest, so she was so anxious that she could only fly back and nibble on them.


    Yan Zi brought her son back and taught him for two days. When she discovered that her son, who was very fond of her, was not only stupid but also lazy (she didn''t know how the two of them had been able to bear it before), she was furious.


    Lazy Swallow was worried. Who would be willing to work with you if you didn''t get a job and have no place to sleep?


    "Then what did he do?" Wei Zhao asked her mother.


    "Later on, there was also a mother swallow that flew over. In the end, the two of them just stood there foolishly in the tree and slept for the whole night. After that, the two of them split up the next day."


    "Ah, then why did you break up? Can''t sleep well in a tree? "


    "Of course not. I want you to climb up the tree and sleep, what do you say?" Wei Zhao Niang retorted without thinking, "That male swallow is so lazy. He has no nest. If the two swallows give birth to an egg in the future, could it be that the egg is also on the tree?"


    "It can''t stay here!" Wei Zhao giggled as he continued, "If a swallow isn''t born directly into a swallow, does it lay an egg? Like a hen? "


    "Yes!" Wei Zhao Niang nodded. "Our Sis is really smart!" "It''s not all laying eggs."


    "Did I come out of the egg too?"

 C5

    The child''s words were spoken without restraint, causing Wei Zhaoyang to burst into laughter. "No, no." When mother gave birth to you, you were white and looked just like a little kid. You''ve never seen the little kid from Sister-in-law Spring Flower''s room next door, and you look just like that. "


    Wei Zhao wrinkled his nose. "But they''re so ugly."


    "You''re not ugly," she said. "You''re about the same size. It''s true that you were born fat. It''s true that Mother is blessed." He had been born on the ninth day of the ninth month, and it was still nine jin of nine taels of silver. How great of a fortune was this?


    It was only then that Wei Zhao realized Lou Zigui had gone astray. He quickly pulled Lou Zigui back. "Then when did Swallow rebuild his nest?"


    "Then came a mother swallow. This one was really fierce, no matter how lazy and disobedient the male was, the female bird pecked at him, and the two of them worked together to build a new nest ¡­"


    The lazy swallow has been treated by its mother for a few years, so it can still be considered diligent. Counting the time, the couple came back earlier this year than last year.


    Only a few days ago, two sparrows took their nest.


    Big Brother Du, who was holding Wei Zhao''s hand that day, heard the cry of a bird, "Hey, the swallow is back?"


    He had only casually said this when Wei Zhao hurriedly shook off his hand. This time, he was anxious, "It''s not a swallow; its feathers are black!"


    It was obvious that the gray feathers were two sparrows. Boss Du didn''t want to lose face in front of his daughter, so he explained. "They flew all the way here and became dirty after taking a bath ¡­"


    It was fortunate that Wei Zhao Niang came out of the house and kicked him to the side. Otherwise, Wei Zhao would''ve definitely been duped by her father.


    "That''s a sparrow, not a swallow."


    Wei Zhao was worried. "Mother, how can they occupy someone else''s place?"


    "There are a lot of people these days who refuse to work for themselves and want to reap the benefits for nothing. The sparrows themselves are too lazy to build their own nests, so don''t they want to find a ready-made one?"


    "Then what should we do when the Swallows come?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely snatch them back."


    "Can the swallows beat them?"


    "Of course they can. How many times did they spend so much time and effort to get that dish? How could they bear to give it to someone else?" Wei Zhao Niang felt this was a good opportunity to educate her daughter, so she quickly said, "It''s just like our house. We''re not at home, and if someone comes in and stays, we''ll definitely take it back when we come back, right?"


    "Then what if the people who live here are bad people with knives in their hands?" Boss Du refused to give up and continued to drag his wife.


    "We can''t fight head on with a saber. We can report this to the officials, who will specifically capture bad people."


    Wei Zhao was too young, and he immediately understood after a quick thought. He knew that Yanzi wouldn''t easily admit defeat. Even though he understood, he was still worried for Swallow.


    The next day, she stood under the swallow''s nest with her hands on her hips (like her mother) and began to educate the sparrows, but her voice was as clear as a kingfisher''s, and the sparrows only stuck out their heads to make sure she could not fly and then ignored her.


    Now that the main figures had returned, Wei Zhao finally let out a sigh of relief and hastily watched the swallows snatch back their nests.


    The Swallow School came from afar and discovered that their home had been taken. They were furious and began to fight with the sparrows without having to rest.


    After a whole night of fighting, the Du Family did not even make a single meal. The entire family was busy watching the swallow and the sparrow fight.


    Wei Zhao couldn''t get up the next day, so her mother called out to her and pretended to be still asleep. After a while, her father said with a pained heart, "I slept late last night, and when this child grows up, I can''t not wake up and wake her up. I''ll personally send her to the academy."


    The response he got was a "f * ck off" from Wei Zhao Niang, who had lowered her voice but still had a lot of strength in her voice.


    Boss Du couldn''t beat his wife, so he obediently went back to work.


    Wei Zhao Niang scooped up a spoonful of cold water and poured the handkerchief into the basin. She was soft-hearted, so she went back to some hot water and tested if the water was hot or cold. She washed the handkerchief and wiped Wei Zhao''s face.


    When they arrived at the academy, Ji Ming was talking to a few of his friends. When he saw Wei Zhao come in, he quickly went over, "I didn''t see you yesterday, did you go to our house?"


    Wei Zhao nodded. He glanced at Ji Ming and said, "I''m going to sleep for a while. Since you''re here, wake me up."


    Although Ji Ming really wanted to talk to her, he could see that Wei Zhao was really tired, so he nodded slightly.


    The books in the academy were rather big, but the students were small. With Ji Ming''s body, it was a fantasy that he was helping to block Mr. Wei Zhao''s line of sight.


    Mister Qian could not help but see.


    Having been a teacher for too long, he couldn''t help but have a stern heart.


    Wei Zhao was once again smacked in the palm of his hand.


    Sigh!


    She still hadn''t cried, but Ji Ming was the first to cry. He was sobbing, not in the way he cried, but in the way he resisted crying.


    Now it was the three of them standing together.


    Why were there three of them? Wei Zhao was one of the ones who didn''t give in, while Ji Ming was a shield. Qiao Yun, on the other hand, said, "Why is Du Weizhao sleeping, but Ji Ming is being punished?" Unfortunately, she was heard by her husband, and was punished to stand up as well.


    Damn it!


    The three brats stood by the corner of the wall. The sunshine was delightful and warm, causing the painful palm of Wei Zhao to squint in drowsiness once more. Especially when the sound of the teacher in the room bringing everyone to read came, Wei Zhao really felt comfortable and at ease. After thinking for a while, she felt that standing up to sleep might be a good attempt ¡­


    The sound of the door opening startled her awake. Wei Zhao stared at her with his round eyes wide open.


    She was clearly a five or six year old child, but as she stood there, her aura surpassed everyone else''s, causing everyone to look at her first. The rest of them were simply foils, not even worth mentioning.


    At that time, although Xue Qianyun''s name was well-known and he was being carried, he was still considered a man of high standards. However, because of his impeccable appearance, he was clearly a delicate little girl, and a girl even more beautiful than Du Weizhao!


    Dressed in silk and silk, the group looked very fitting even for Wei Zhao, especially the child in the middle who was being carried. With his hair tied up and a small silver crown on his head and his flawless cheeks, he looked annoyed and annoyed. On his left side, there was a man who seemed to be the leader of the group, so a few of them stood still and cupped their fists as they greeted him, "May I ask if Mr. Qian is here?"


    Naturally, Mister Qian had heard the commotion outside. After he had finished his homework, he walked out.


    When Wei Zhao heard them negotiate, he realized that the child in his arms was here for school. She only had one feeling towards this: (~ ~) Tsk ~ ~


    Wei Zhao didn''t want to listen in, but unfortunately, he couldn''t control his voice anymore. "Mister Qian is a great scholar of this world ¡­"


    "My son is mischievous and weak at the same time. Fortunately, there is still some spiritual energy left ¡­"


    In any case, since this well-dressed man had brought his son here to study and suffer, Wei Zhao didn''t feel jealous. In addition, he welcomed him from the bottom of his heart ¡­


    The middle-aged man praised the academy before he left, and even mentioned Wei Zhao in the end, "This young lady is full of talent and looks, I don''t know which family she belongs to." He was only praising it.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Qian gave him a "You know your stuff!" He stroked his beard and said, "She is the only daughter of the village''s Du Tu household."


    Wei Zhao puffed up his chest proudly when he heard this. My dad''s amazing, hehe.


    When Wei Zhao returned home, the first thing he did was ask his mother, "Mother, did the sparrow come again today?" They didn''t fight for the swallows last night, but they made do all night with the trees.


    "They''re coming. Swallows are guarding the nest from left to right." Wei Zhao Niang pointed at Swallow''s nest and said.


    At first, she didn''t understand, but after a moment of thought, she understood. Swallows could move with their backs to their backs, and they could attack and defend, and behind them were their teammates. It was a good way to defend themselves.


    The new classmate''s surname was Xue and his name was Xue Ji Yun. His name wasn''t feminine, but he looked very much like a girl, which was what Qiao Yun and Ji Ming had been mumbling about.


    Wei Zhao ignored her. She didn''t do her homework when she went back yesterday, so she might as well make up for it now that her husband hadn''t arrived yet.


    Yesterday, Mr. Wang pointed out a table to him, and now that Xue Qianyun was sitting behind it, he slowly wiped down the table and chair, which showed that he was very dissatisfied with the school''s environmental hygiene.


    Many students came over to take a look at him, but none of them dared to strike up a conversation with him. This new student was emitting cold air all over his body.


    Mister Qian stood outside the window for a while, but no one knew what he was thinking. After coughing lightly, he walked into the classroom.


    It was Qiao Yun again who reported to Wei Zhao, "Sir, Wei Zhao didn''t do his homework yesterday and came to the academy this morning to do it."


    Wei Zhao was frustrated in his heart that he wished he could beat her up. She was truly annoyed that she was always complaining to her classmates!


    However, compared to her homework, her homework was much more important. Thus, she calmly wrote the last few large words in an orderly manner. It was exactly the same as the previous ones, without any impatience or confusion.


    Ever since the academy was opened, Qiao Yun had been recruited by Wei Zhao''s group. After Ji Ming shifted Ji Ming''s attention to Wei Zhao, Qiao Yun began to dislike him; the academy had rules that forbade fighting and caused trouble, or else she would be expelled from the academy.


    With this rule, no one dared to lightly try it out. Mr. Qian could see that Wei Zhao didn''t like studying, but he didn''t purposefully use a fight to force himself to quit school either.


    Wei Zhao was young, but he was quite sensible. He knew that once he carried such a bad reputation (having been chased home by his teacher during a fight at the academy), she wouldn''t be able to find a good home in the future, so she endured it!


    Mr. Qian lowered his head and took a look at Wei Zhao''s homework. Not only did he secretly nod, neither arrogant nor impetuous, but at least he could see that Wei Zhao was a stable person and was a good person to create. He was most afraid that the words written at the beginning would be very good, but in the end, they were all written in calligraphy.


    Mr. Qian treated his new classmate equally. His indifferent attitude clearly affected the children in the academy. Everyone no longer paid special attention to this classmate who was even more beautiful than a little girl. Although they threw curious looks, they restrained themselves.


    Wei Zhao wasn''t under those curious gazes. She was still immersed in her thoughts on the swallow at home, until Mr. Qian started his lecture.


    However, class ended that day, and things were not as they had been in the past. Wei Zhao went out of the academy to look for his mother.

 C6

    Her mother was talking to a well-dressed woman.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t mind mother''s ugliness, when you come to Wei Zhao, no matter how ugly you are, I will still be alone. No one is allowed to snatch it away from me.


    Therefore, this little girl strutted her short legs and gallantly ran to her mother, shouting, "Mother!"


    When Wei Zhao Niang saw this, the smile on her face immediately widened. She pulled Wei Zhao over and said to the woman in front of her, "This is my sister. Her name is Wei Zhao."


    He took Wei Zhao''s hand and said to her, "This is from your grandma''s house. You have to call her Auntie Cousin."


    Wei Zhao''s maternal grandma had long since lost her family. This aunt was most likely the aunt of his distant cousin. Wei Zhao smiled at his cousin. "Greetings, aunt!"


    The woman sounded straightforward as she took a closer look at Wei Zhao and said, "Cousin Zhao sure is blessed. Sister Zhao looks like a good person, but I heard that her knowledge is top-notch ¡­" After praising Wei Zhao for a while.


    Wei Zhao had understood a long time ago that it was better to listen to a person''s words than to listen to a person''s actions. Even if he tried to coax her, she would say that if someone praised her and she was half dead from happiness, wouldn''t she be able to make herself die of happiness?


    His aunt praised him so much that Wei Zhao Niang''s eyes narrowed. Wei Zhao, on the other hand, had a clear look in his eyes. He stood in front of her, smiling like a child.


    "I''m not as good as Cousin, though. The eldest in the family is fine, but the second in the family is a vile creature who was born to torment me. When I was growing up, I drank medicine that contained a few sacks ¡­" "It wasn''t easy for me to get a grand master to figure out the reason, and say that he was altruistic in the northeast, and then bring him over to our place. Although he''s not as good as the capital, at least he''s a bit closer ¡­ I didn''t expect that I would actually meet my cousin. It can be seen that our fates really lead us a thousand miles to meet."


    Wei Zhao was a bit impatient listening. Learning was like her father slaughtering pigs ¡ª he would be hungry all morning. Just as he was about to signal to her, he heard a voice from behind him, "Mother!"


    She curiously turned her head to look and silently cursed in her heart. So the new classmate was her aunt''s evil creature!


    Lady Xue quickly took out her handkerchief and squatted down, wiping away the sweat that didn''t exist. "Are you tired after school? Are you hungry?"


    How kind her aunt was to her family!


    After asking her son, Lady Xue remembered to introduce her to Wei Zhao Niang. She then said, "Cousin, this is my son. Qianyun, hurry up and call me aunt."


    "Auntie."


    Wei Zhao Niang responded with a smile.


    Lady Xue looked at Wei Zhao, probably wanting to get on good terms with the two of them. She then said to Xue Qianyun, "Qianyun, this is your aunt''s daughter. Eh, Cousin Zhao, how old is she this year?"


    "Our sister was born in September. By September of this year, she will be five years old."


    "What a coincidence. Big Yun is five years old in the middle of September."


    Surprisingly, they were actually in the same year and month, so Wei Zhao Niang simply said, "She''s in the ninth day of the ninth month. What about your brother?"


    Lady Xue covered her mouth and smiled, "Qianyun is in the tenth rank, looks like I have to call him Cousin Sis!"


    Two parties:


    Wei Zhao: Tsk, who cares! I want to eat!


    Xue Chaoyun: So boring.


    After the two families said their farewells, Lady Xue once again set a time to pay a visit. "We haven''t found a place to stay yet. We''ll stay in the inn for the time being."


    "It''s not convenient to stay at an inn. If you don''t mind, you can stay at our place. The mansion is a big issue, so it won''t be too late to search for it."


    "There''s a lot of people in the family. There''s also a messy few carriages full of gifts. If we go to elder cousin''s house, I''m afraid we''ll all have to sleep standing up."


    Wei Zhao Niang smiled. She understood the meaning behind Lady Xue''s words, but she didn''t care about it. To her, her daughter Wei Zhao was better than the whole world.


    Wei Zhao was unconvinced and glared at his new cousin.


    It just so happened that Xue Qianyun was looking over as well (not at the same height, but at the same time at the same time). Xue Qianyun was about to smile politely when he saw Cousin Cousin staring at him with her black eyes like the darkest and brightest obsidian. He remembered that he had received a bunch of these beads one year, but they were still not as bright as her eyes and were not as bright as her eyes.


    Lady Xue solemnly took her leave, holding her son''s hand as she prepared to leave. When her son didn''t move, she looked down and was amused. "Look at this child. She''s just a fool to look at her cousin."


    Wei Zhao''s heart twitched. How was that a fool? He''d obviously been scared silly by her, alright!


    Wei Zhao followed behind her, handing her a cloth and a broom. The two of them worked hard for four hours before they were satisfied with the amount of work they had done. When Wei Zhao saw his mother''s face was covered in sweat, he said to her mother, "Mother, why did you call them over to our house?"


    "Mother is too polite. Look at how well-dressed they are, and besides, I heard that your cousin''s family is rich, so I thought that anyone with eyes would not come and stay."


    "I won''t, but it''s annoying to be a guest." Wei Zhao liked relatives who were on equal terms with each other. For someone as proud as Lady Xue, although she was young and could not tell the specific feelings, she was still annoyed.


    After the mother and daughter mixed a basin of warm water, Wei Zhao Niang helped her wash her face first, then she washed her own and said, "Whether you are poor or rich, that''s her family''s business and has nothing to do with us. Mother only called her here for the sake of the relatives and Mother doesn''t want their things, don''t you think Mother did the right thing?"


    Wei Zhao answered glumly, "Yes."


    Spring Flower used her clothes to carry some locust flowers to play with Wei Zhao.


    The fragrance of the locust flower was fresh and elegant, bringing with it the wetness and cleanliness that had been moistened by the spring rain. The faint sweetness remained in his mouth, and Wei Zhao ate it before saying to his mother, "Mother, I will go pick the locust flower with the spring flower."


    When the time came, she would have a headache about how to entertain Lady Xue. The food at home was ordinary, with less food and food. The main house was in disgrace, with more food and more food, but the expense was secondary.


    When Wei Zhao mentioned eating locust flowers, he gave her mother a good idea.


    "Wait, I''ll tie a hook and go with you."


    Spring Flower asked from the side, "Aunt, do you want to pick more Sophora Flower Rice? "My mother is also steaming the Sophora Flower today."


    Wei Zhao Niang said, "Yes."


    The three of them went to a locust tree on the other side of the river to hook up the locust flowers. At this time, the locust flowers were just perfect for eating.


    It was late spring and early summer, and the warm sunlight was broken by the leaves of the locust trees. Occasionally the cuckoo and sparrows would come and look, and the birds would not dare to get too close to the people, but they were curious too.


    Wei Zhao Niang used a hook tied to a bamboo pole to hook up the locust flower. Wei Zhao and Spring Flower was responsible for picking it up and putting it into the bag.


    Wei Zhao asked, "Mother, shall we steam the Sophora Flower tonight?" The spring flowers mentioned their family steamed the locust flowers, she coveted it.


    "I''ll cook some for you. Your aunt will come over tomorrow to give her a taste."


    When Big Brother Du returned home, he asked his neighbors and found out that his daughter had gone to pick the sophora flowers. How could using a hook compare to climbing up a tree with Wei Zhao in his arms?


    Wei Zhao was truly happy. He stepped on her father''s shoulders and climbed up a tree. He picked a small bag and specifically stated that he wanted to put it in a separate bag.


    The spring flowers had not gone up. She was afraid of ruining her clothes, so she went home to be scolded.


    After this hustle and bustle, the sky was about to turn dark. The Du Family sent Spring Flower home first.


    Wei Zhao said that he would send the locust flowers he had harvested over to Mister Qian. Boss Du sent Wei Zhao to Mr. Qian when the latter was preparing dinner.


    As for the locust flowers sent by the disciple, Mister Qian accepted them with a smile. Eldest Brother Du wanted to say a few good words for his daughter, so he said, "These were all picked by elder sister climbing up the tree."


    Climbing a tree? Mr. Qian puffed his beard and glared at him. "You can''t do this in the future. What if you fall down and touch it?"


    Big Boss Du chuckled, not taking this seriously as an excuse. "I''m watching below. Even if I fall, I''ll catch it."


    Mr. Qian rolled his eyes, "That won''t do. Even if you do, the child should be shocked, right?"


    Eldest Brother Du couldn''t beat him, so he could only nod and bow. "Yes yes, but not in the future." That being said, his nephew would still be hanging lanterns in the future.


    Mr. Qian said, "I just happen to have a piece of cloth here, and it''s only children who look good in it. This old man of mine can''t use it. Give it to Wei Zhao, let his mother make her some clothes."


    That piece of cloth was indeed very good. Even though father and daughter weren''t very knowledgeable, they could still feel it. Boss Du was the one in charge, thanking and thanking on behalf of the guard, he indeed believed Mr. Qian''s words.


    Big Boss Du happily said to Wei Zhao, "This is the classic example of beating a sweet jujube with a stick."


    Wei Zhao nodded seriously as he carried a small bundle wrapped in clothings.


    It was indeed a good piece of cloth, but no matter how good it was, it was still a piece of cloth. As someone who didn''t know much about silk, she nodded in agreement. Worst case scenario, he could just hand it over to Mr. Zhao and fix it.


    "I guess Mr. Qian''s stature should be around the same as that of Mr. Spring Flower''s grandpa. After I ask Mother Spring Flower about the size, we can buy a good piece of cloth for Mr. Qian to make him some clothes. What do you think?" Mr. Qian belonged to the elderly, so he was not a taboo person. Besides, with Wei Zhaoyang''s temperament, aiyo, it would be hard to say who would be a taboo person.


    There was nothing wrong with Eldest Brother Du. A piece of cloth was not worth much, "I can buy some good stuff."


    Wei Zhao Niang rolled her eyes at him. Money was randomly spent, after all. She still had to save up for the girl''s dowry.


    Wei Zhao Niang held the cloth and gestured at Wei Zhao. His skin was fair, and even the tender yellow couldn''t suppress her good complexion. The more she thought about it, the more pleased she became with herself. "My daughter is so handsome!"


    Wei Zhao mumbled as he chewed on the Sophora Flower Rice, "Mother is also handsome."


    The child''s aesthetics were really unexpected.

 C7

    Wei Zhao Niang was elated. She stopped eating and was about to draw on the cloth with a piece of white lime. After thinking for a while, she folded it with her hand and put out two more inches to prevent it from being worn for a year.


    Wei Zhaoyi leaned towards her mother and said, "Mother, release a little more."


    Her mother could only release another inch. "That''s good then. If you put it too much, it won''t look good on you anymore."


    Kids'' clothes were easy to make. It would only take two hours. Wei Zhaoyang''s craftsmanship was considered average among the life circles nearby, so her speed was quite fast.


    At this moment, Wei Zhao had finished reciting the book and was leaning on her mother''s back, mumbling to her mother, "Mother, what relative is Cousin Xue and what kind of person is he from my maternal grandma''s side? "What is my maternal grandma''s surname?"


    His parents had died early, and his mother didn''t have many relatives. Normally, they didn''t have much to do with each other, but Wei Zhao was blind against his grandma''s family. She didn''t want to ask any more questions, so today she listened to her mother first before getting curious.


    She thought for a moment and said, "It should be surnamed Su. Your grandpa died early, and your grandma brought me up. When I was ten years old, she arranged a marriage with your father, and it ended not long after ¡­"


    The farmers'' lives were ordinary, ordinary, and they spent a few silver coins to raise chickens. Most of the time, they would take the eggs they had saved to the market to sell, and with the money in hand, they would buy some soy sauce.


    Wei Zhaoyi was already five years old, so he was afraid first. He felt that his grandma died a little early, so he shrunk into her mother''s arms and asked, "Mom, does grandma treat you well?"


    "Of course. If there''s anything good to eat, leave it all for me." Her daughter shrunk into her arms and didn''t stop her from making clothes. She only lit the candles a bit to prevent the needles from stabbing Wei Zhao.


    Wei Zhao asked again, "Are you as good to me as you are to me?"


    Wei Zhao Niang laughed. "More or less." A child without a father would have long been in charge. Since she was young, she knew that she had to help her mother feed the chickens, feed the ducks, cut the grass, and feed the rabbits.


    Wei Zhao imitated the adults and sighed. "Grandma''s really a good grandma."


    His words made Wei Zhao Niang''s eyes turn red. She had only understood the difference between having a mother and not a mother after her own mother had passed away.


    Wei Zhao then asked, "Then, Mother, what''s your name?"


    Mother doesn''t have a name. Your grandma just calls me Ni`er." When she was born, Wei Zhao had spent a lot of money to get a distant ancestor of the Du Family to look at the genealogy book.


    Wei Zhao nodded. "Oh, I understand. Mother, if you were to be called Lady Su by others before you get married, you would have to marry Father now."


    Boss Du interrupted, "Sister Zhao is wrong. Your mother isn''t marrying me right now. Otherwise, where did you come from? "Haha ~"


    Wei Zhao Niang looked at him with disdain ¡­


    "In short, if anyone outside calls me Mother now, it will be the Du Family."


    The mother and daughter pair ignored Boss Du''s jokes. The level was too low, he would pee if he was stupid.


    Wei Zhao then asked about the relationship between Mrs. Xue and the Du Family.


    The newly born Du Su tasted the name ''Du Su'' in her own mouth, and felt that it would be better for people to call her ''Wei Zhao Niang''. However, she didn''t want to argue with her daughter about this, since Wei Zhao definitely wouldn''t foolishly call her ''Du Su'' when meeting someone else.


    "Your cousin''s grandmother and mine were sisters of the same generation. They were pretty good when they were young, but their family was rich, and they were rich in the Su family. Ever since your grandma passed away, there was no one in your maternal grandma''s family. Sigh!" At this point, Wei Zhao Niang also sighed. Her family was lacking a pillar of support, so her days were getting more and more difficult.


    "Your great-grandmother lived for a long time, and she accepted my grandmother to play with me at their house during the holidays, so I knew your cousin." Your great-great-grandmother lived for a long time, and she accepted my grandmother to play at their house during the holidays, and she often accepted my grandmother to play at their house.


    Wei Zhao sighed in admiration, this relationship was far too...


    Although their relationship was so deep that they couldn''t find the end, the next day, the Xue Family still came knocking on their door.


    However, the next day, when the school was closed, Lady Xue and Xue Junyun got on an ox-cart and went into the Du Family Alley. Big Boss Du and Wei Zhaoxuan welcomed them in.


    Although she was a little proud of her character, she was very polite. On top of that, she had a close relationship with Wei Zhaoyang''s relatives, so after the mother and son got off the car, the woman in charge of the carriage took down the present.


    As they were both women, Boss Du politely left the room. Lady Xue affectionately took Wei Zhaoyang''s hand and refused to sit down.


    Wei Zhao returned in his new clothes.


    The light yellow material made her seem like a sprout. She wore the same material at the waist, with a huge bow and two braids. Her face was white and rosy, without any decorations, but she looked even more outstanding.


    However, today, Xue Qianyun was also wearing a simple, moon-white brocade robe, which was embroidered with dark green silk threads. At his waist, there was a small bag.


    The two little people standing together were actually a perfect match between a golden couple.


    Lady Xue came prepared and gave Wei Zhao a jade pendant. "Good child, auntie gave it to you. Wear it and play with it."


    Wei Zhao Niang gave a chain made of red silk thread, which was taken out of the Emperor''s Eye Temple during the new year. The chain made of red silk was given to her, which was taken out of the temple during the new year.


    In this aspect, Wei Zhao Niang was a lot less scheming than Lady Xue. However, she was not good at scheming. She had plotted against a big shot, and even made that big shot refuse to admit it even after suffering a loss.


    The two lords chatted affectionately for many years. Madame Wei Zhao learned a lot about their families from Lady Xue, and Lady Xue roughly asked her about everything that happened in Ping County.


    She was sitting behind her mother with a jade pendant in her hand, but her mind was elsewhere. The sun was shining down on her face, making her look like a little jade person, except that this little jade person was only a day older than her, but also a lot taller.


    There were a lot of fruits for the guests to eat, so Wei Zhaoniang gave way to him once. Seeing that Xue Chaoyun wasn''t going to eat, she didn''t force him and asked him in detail about his body. Lady Xue smiled and gave him a perfunctory reply.


    The two of them spoke for more than half an hour, and the scene became lively and lively. However, the children remained silent.


    As a guest, Lady Xue naturally couldn''t send her son out to play. Furthermore, she wasn''t completely at ease since no one was looking after him.


    Wei Zhao Niang thought for a while. "Brother, can I eat Chinese toon?" There are more than a dozen toon trees planted at the back of our yard. They''re not tall, but they''re good for picking now. How about you take your younger brother to pick toons? "


    Mrs. Xue answered for Xue Qianyun, then called the woman who was driving the carriage to give them a hand. In fact, she was just looking at the two children.


    "Sister Zhao, after you''ve plucked the toon, look for the eggs. If that''s all right, go pick them up. Remember not to let your younger brother pick them up. He hasn''t picked them up before, so tell the hens to peck at his hands."


    Wei Zhao complied. She stood up, and Xue Qianyun also stood up. Du Weizhao looked at his new cousin and took the initiative to extend his hand, "Let me hold you."


    Shay Yun''s slightly cold hands fell on a small stove. Neither of them noticed the shocked Lady Xue behind them.


    There was no house in the Du Family''s backyard. Apart from the toon tree, there were also a lot of vegetables. In the northwest corner, there was a chicken coop. Two or three hens were inside, which was quite neat and tidy.


    Xue saw that Wei Zhao had found a piece of coarse cloth from a basket on the wall and put it on. He also took a cloth bag with a rope attached to it, which he wore over his head so that he wouldn''t have to hold the bag.


    Wei Zhao stomped on the chair and climbed up, picking up some tender sprouts and putting them in the bag in front of his chest.


    When she finished demonstrating, she saw Xue Qianyun standing off to the side looking at her with a "dry" expression, so she asked tentatively, "Do you want to try it?"


    He had never done this before. He had been sick and weak since he was young, and the food in his family was only fed to his mouth after he chewed it. Where did he go up on a tree?


    He moved a bit and still didn''t say anything. Wei Zhao continued, "You picked it especially delicious." She was willing to coax her parents, and at most, she would add another teacher. She had never coaxed anyone else, and as for this cousin of hers who was only one day younger than her, she didn''t want him to feel too cold.


    The woman who was driving the carriage nimbly ran over, squatted down and said to Xue Chaoyun, "If young master wants to pick it, why don''t I carry you?"


    Wei Zhao maintained his smile and didn''t even move his eyebrows.


    Xue Ning Yun looked at her again, then nodded, "I''ll pick it myself."


    Wei Zhao nodded. "Alright, I''ll trouble auntie to hold on to the stool so that her cousin won''t fall down. I''ll go pick up the eggs." The stool was also a wooden block and not too tall. Wei Zhao wasn''t worried at all. If he couldn''t even do this properly, then she would have to keep her distance from him in the future.


    Before Wei Zhao could turn around, he heard Big Cloud calling out to his cousin.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She pointed to the bag on her chest.


    Wei Zhao laughed. "You want this?" As he spoke, he took out all of the Chinese toon sprouts and placed them in the small basket.


    The old woman saw the situation and said, "Young Miss might as well lend the outer garment to our Young Master for his use."


    Wei Zhao nodded and was about to untie it, but he stopped himself, "No need."


    "It''s enough if you pick more." Wei Zhao said to him, and Zhanyun nodded to show that he understood.


    The hen at home recognized Wei Zhao, and when she saw him walk over, she took the initiative to move her butt, revealing three eggs.


    The other two hens were also clucking around.


    Wei Zhao said in a low voice, "Got it. You guys were part of it, but it didn''t lay three eggs of its own. Shhh, stop being so noisy. There''s a guest today."


    Standing on the wooden block to pick the toon, the corner of Xue Qianyun''s mouth curled up.


    Wei Zhao picked up the eggs and carefully put them in his front pocket. Seeing her walk over, Xue Qianyun also stopped picking them up.


    The Du Family had never had a boy, so Wei Zhao found it difficult to coax such a creature like his younger brother. She walked up to him and showed him the three eggs on his clothes, saying, "It''s still warm."


    Xue Xianyun coldly nodded his head. That old woman had probably given the order that as long as they kept an eye on the little mistress, they were not allowed to interrupt.


    As a result, there was no response. There was indeed no response ¡­


    Wei Zhao could only continue to work hard, "Do you want to touch it?"


    This kind of unrelenting search for a topic was really bitter for a five-year-old girl!

 C8

    Xue nodded again, but after taking it, he put it in the bag in front of his chest, along with the sprouts he had picked. This, this, this...


    Wei Zhao was speechless.


    Since Wei Zhao Niang wanted to make lunch herself, she wasn''t willing to wait in the living room. "Let me help my cousin."


    The locust flowers had been washed early in the morning and put on the sieve to be hung. The leek had also been washed clean and the noodles had also been sent early. Wei Zhao Niang explained to Lady Xue.


    In the winter, he sliced a plate of cured meat and cooked it in the pot. Then, he scooped out a piece of tender lotus root and made a plate of stir-fried lotus root.


    Not long after that, the Sophora Flower Rice, Leek Egg Cake, Sophora Flower Pancake, Toona Egg Fried Chicken were all prepared. There was also a pot of millet congee that had been cooked for more than an hour; the rich fragrance of the rice filled the air and Wei Zhao was hungry.


    Xue Xianyun tried a pair of chopsticks and scrambled eggs with Chinese toons. Unexpectedly, he had a strong interest in the Sophora Flower Rice, and ate two bowls in succession. Luckily, the Du Family''s bowl was not big, so it exceeded his daily appetite.


    Wei Zhao Niang explained, "The Sophora Flower Rice looks like a lot, but it''s actually not much. I think it won''t be long before I get hungry again."


    Lady Xue smiled and said, "You''re so weak, you can''t even have as good an appetite as Miss Zhao. No wonder they''re the same age, you''re almost half the same age."


    The dark side of Xue Buyun! He hated people who talked about things with their height the most.


    "All the children in the manor are raised by free people, but we are still spoiled by Sister Zhao. She has never gone down the ground with us before, but she does look sturdy and eats a lot from snacks."


    Lady Xue nodded. "When we get closer, we''ll have to talk more. I''m still pointing at big sister Zhao and her little brother who are running and jumping around. Right now, I hope that our body will be stronger ¡­"


    Du Weizhao''s face turned black! She doesn''t want to take a child!


    Other than his cousin and his younger brother, the guests were all happy.


    Before he left, Wei Zhao took out a small basket filled with locust flowers. Xue Chao Yun looked at Wei Zhao and felt an inexplicable sense of goodwill towards this Du Family''s elder cousin.


    Wei Zhao Niang laughed. "There''s nothing good at home, so don''t mind it." In addition, he also sent him a basket of eggs and a basket of Chinese toon. In the farmhouse, this was considered a great gift.


    "I''m not going to stand on ceremony with Cousin Zhao. Once we''ve found a place to stay, I''ll take Cousin Zhao with me to play."


    As if sensing his gaze, she gave him a friendly smile, and her eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. Unlike the gazes of those who thought that he looked like a girl, he was also like a pastry soaked in icing sugar, falling on his heart, which was very sweet.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he walked up to her, took out a string of obsidian beads from his pouch, and handed them to her.


    Wei Zhao was surprised. He looked at him with his mouth wide open, then looked at his mother.


    "Aiyo, brother, I thank you on behalf of your sister. These pearls are very precious, you should keep them well."


    Seeing her son, who was usually tongue-tied, actually give away things of his own volition, Lady Xue began to ponder in her heart.


    His mother had asked the High Monk to tell him the same thing, saying, "Be close to the Emperor, get hurt by red, and the yin energy is weak. If he can get away with this, he will definitely have good fortune." The monk had said that Yin Qi was weak, and the grandmother had said that it would be better to be a girl and make up for it. She had only stumbled until she was three years old, but she had not said a word, which had upset Lady Xue.


    It was not easy to coax them into learning to speak, but they still refused to speak. One word was enough, and after that there would be no more. If he was even able to speak in such a manner, then there was no need to talk to others, much less to interact with others. If he was able to remain silent, then Lady Xue would occasionally hear someone say ''mute'' or ''stutter'', and she would misunderstand that the person who said that was her youngest son.


    In the first month of this year, he was able to see the tall monk that was giving Ji Yin eight words, and asked the tall monk to point to Ji Xin and say, "Young master''s yin energy is strong, you can no longer be a woman, but can go to the northeast of the imperial capital and live with the yang energy in your home." For those with Yang Qi, the essence will recuperate, and for those with gentleness, the tendons will be recuperated. " She could only go this far now. If she went too far, she would not be able to take care of things in time, and her eldest son would only enter when she was young. There were many relatives in the clan, so she was not worried about anything else, she was just worried that her daughter-in-law would be bullied at such a young age ¡­


    First, she came because of her youngest son. When she heard that Honored Scholar Qian was teaching here, she was overjoyed, because Honored Scholar Qian was the teacher of His Majesty. If her son succeeded in taking on a teacher, she could not say that he was His Majesty''s junior brother.


    Unexpectedly, her son had only gone to school for a day and she had already met her cousin from the Su family when she came to pick him up.


    And now, Big Shuiyun actually took the initiative to give away something ¡­


    The black gold obsidian stone was very precious, but it was the first time that Ji Yunshu took the initiative to give away something, and Lady Xue decided to help her son out. She stepped forward, took the pearl, took Wei Zhao''s small hand, and put it on her wrist, then said to Du Su Shi, "Cousin, please don''t make a fuss. This pearl is only worth a few taels of silver, but it''s a good item.


    Lady Xue''s words made the two audiences'' hearts lurch. A few taels of silver was already enough for their family''s living expenses for a year, not to mention that it was given out by a child.


    Not to mention the Du Su Family, even Wei Zhao knew the difference between silver and copper coins. If Lady Xue said it wasn''t worth a few coins, perhaps she would have accepted it, but they said it wasn''t worth a few taels of silver.


    Although he said this, his intentions were clear. If one wanted to listen in the opposite direction, it was definitely worth a few taels of silver. It might even be worth a dozen or twenty taels.


    Wei Zhao glared at Xue Li Yun again, even if he meant well, at such an age, there should at least be some count of what he should give or give, right? For example, if she gave him some wild locust flowers, it would be a form of courtesy, but if she gave him a hen, it would be a waste!


    Since it was Lady Xue who spoke, Wei Zhao pulled on her mother''s hand, making it very clear that she didn''t want it.


    Du Su''s wife wasn''t stupid, she hurriedly took the beads, "This is a good item to keep me safe. I should wear it. Big sister Zhao''s skin is so thick, if I fall down, I won''t feel sorry for you."


    Black gold obsidian is very rare in the market, and this string was even given to him during the New Year''s meeting with his patron. She didn''t see how much he cared, and in Lady Xue''s heart, no matter how precious the item was, it couldn''t compare to her son''s. If it was given to a greedy person, Lady Xue naturally wouldn''t give it away, but Lady Xue was still somewhat confident in her ability to deal with the Du Family.


    When Du Su was still a little girl from the Su Clan, it wasn''t that she hadn''t gone to the Wang Clan with her grandmother. Lady Xue was the direct descendant of the Wang Clan and had seen many different kinds of people, but the Su Clan didn''t know whether it was because they didn''t want to curry favor or because they didn''t want to curry favor with her. In short, they never thought much about taking advantage of the Wang Clan.


    The two women pushed each other out of the way, causing Xue Qianyun to become impatient. He said in an unprecedented tone, "Cousin, you gave me the locust flowers. You should return the gesture."


    Lady Xue couldn''t help but be startled. Her eyes turned red. Her son had finally said one, two, three, four, five ¡­ Ten words, ten words, it was as the High Monk had said. Big Brother Yun had only been here for a few days, but he had already said a whole sentence, and he had even taken the initiative to say it. If he stayed here for another year or so, she would bring him back and have those people who said bad things take a look at him, and then wipe out their dirty thoughts as soon as possible.


    Wei Zhao was also internal, this gift was too heavy. It was like giving you an egg, and you giving me a golden egg of the same size. Although it was all an egg, an egg was still different from an egg!


    Lady Xue''s attitude was firm, so Wei Zhao reluctantly accepted her in the end.


    Many years later, Xue Qianyun took the beads and said, "You already took my token, so you should have married me!"


    Wei Zhao said, "I only accepted it when you said it was in return." Besides, Lady Xue''s eyes had been red at the time, and she had put on the air that she would cry if Wei Zhao didn''t accept her. This was why Wei Zhao had accepted her.


    Xue Yu smirked, "A gift in return? Why can''t I remember? What did you give me, and how can I return this gift? "


    Wei Zhao was speechless. If she dared to say that he had given him a basket of locust flowers, he would dare to ask where the locust flowers were. Wouldn''t that give him an excuse to tease her? Besides, the Sophora Flower''s return gift was a string of expensive beads. This was too ridiculous ¡­


    Mrs. Xue was not a person to be reckoned with, so when they arrived in Pingxian, before they found a good house, and with the official position in mind, he hurried back with Xue Qianyun in tow, leaving behind a few elderly family members to help them search for a house.


    As soon as Lady Xue returned to the inn and sent Xue Qianyun to rest, she called her trusted housekeeper to ask about the matter of the house.


    The butler explained a few things, but Lady Xue wasn''t satisfied. She just listened to his introduction and didn''t even have the intention of taking a look. "Let''s look around a bit more."


    The house in Ping County was not big, not to mention searching in the outskirts of the county, even in the county, it would not be easy to find a house that could satisfy his wife when compared to the Xue Manor in the capital, but he had no choice but to listen to his master''s instructions.


    On this trip, she had left her dowager with her eldest son and daughter-in-law, and had only brought four young girls with her. On this trip to the Du Family, she hadn''t brought a single one, as one of them was very close to her. Furthermore, because Wei Zhao was a classmate of Zhao Yun, she didn''t want to leave an impression of arrogance on anyone.


    After the maidservants finished washing up for her, Lan Xiangxu sat on a small stool in front of the bed and began to massage her feet.


    Without her confidante, Lady Xue could only quietly think about things.

 C9

    Lady Xue suddenly thought of Yu Yun doing two things for the first time today. One of them was saying something over four words, while the other one was giving a string of beads to Du Weizhao.


    Thinking of Zhu Zhu, she straightened her body and said to Ju Xiang, "Go and summon one of Brother Yun''s servants over."


    Madam Xue carefully asked her son about the events of the past few days. She heard the wet nurse say, "Young master has finished studying in the past few days and likes to rummage through the beads in the box. When he sees something shining, he pinches it and plays with it for a bit. After a while, the servant will serve young master to sleep."


    "There was a string of obsidian beads, remember?"


    "I remember, the young master only took it and looked, and didn''t wear it, because it was given by a noble. I put it in a box alone, and this morning the young master asked for it, and the servant put it in his purse."


    "En, I''ll give that pearl to someone else today. I''ll rush him to come over and pick a string of beads to make up for it."


    Mrs. Xue was stunned for a moment. A child who was not even five years old yet, what kind of thoughts could he have? Lady Xue felt that this was impossible, as Ji Yunshu had seen many children of the same age as her in the capital city. She had seen many children of the same age as her, better looking than Wei Zhao, with gentle personalities.


    Furthermore, the Du Family only had Wei Zhao, so it seemed that she would have to depend on her future retirement. Even if she and the Du Family were cousins, the Xue Family would never be able to marry into a branch family like the Du Family.


    However, Big Chao Yun truly did treat Wei Zhao differently. How could Wei Zhao be any different from other people if he treated him differently?


    Yes, what''s the difference?


    Wei Zhao was just a little girl, at most he was a little more sensible. He had seen a lot of peasant children, Lady Xue, so the Du Family shouldn''t be that poor. Even though her clothes were sewn at an average level, the material was good.


    Lady Xue was a bit self-confident, but she didn''t have much of an opinion on the subject. Du Su didn''t have any intention of fawning over her at all. She only treated them as relatives from the past.


    Furthermore, Wei Zhao was much bigger than Zhao Yun ¡­


    Lady Xue sat up straight. Luckily, Lan Xiang never had long nails, otherwise she might have been able to cut her skin.


    However, she wasn''t paying attention to all of this right now. Her mind was filled with the words, "She is the ninth day of the ninth month ¡­"


    Nine is the number of the Yang, and the Sun and the Moon should be united.


    He didn''t expect Wei Zhao to have such a good birthday.


    While Lady Xue was thinking about Wei Zhao, Spring Flower was also inquiring about her family''s guests at the Du Family.


    Du Su grabbed a handful of fruit for the spring flowers. At first, they were embarrassed to accept it, but it was still Wei Zhao who took her hand and gave it to her.


    Spring Flower ate and chatted with Wei Zhao. Wei Zhao didn''t want to eat the sweet seed, so he held a handful of locust flowers and chewed on them one by one.


    "That little brother of today is so handsome ¡­"


    Wei Zhao: "Oh." The elm should be here by now, right? "


    Spring Flower said, "Uh, this one is still too tender. Once it is steamed, it will become water. I''ll need at least two more days."


    "If you don''t steamed it, it would be good to eat it raw, no? Shall we go and pick some tomorrow? "


    Spring Flower nodded. Wei Zhao turned to her mother and asked, "Mother, where is that hook that you used to pull the locust flower from?"


    Du Su came out of the house and pointed to the corner of the wall. "Tomorrow, when your father comes back, he will bring all of you with him."


    It''s so painful to take a day off and start school again!


    It was the end of spring and the beginning of summer. The morning breeze was a bit chilly, so Wei Zhao didn''t want to come out.


    Du Su prepared a meal and carried it to the brick bed. "You want to eat first before getting up?"


    Wei Zhao hurriedly stood up, "Wash your face first."


    As usual, he was the last one to enter the academy. Mr. Qian had arranged an hour for him, so Du Su only thought that as long as he advanced into the classroom at this hour, he wouldn''t be late.


    After eating the noodles and poached eggs in the morning, Dusu didn''t want to add any salt or give her any extra cilantro. Wei Zhao was only able to eat a small bowl and was already full.


    He was full when he left the house. After an hour and a half, he started to get hungry ¡­


    When Mr. Qian heard that she had memorized a section of the book, he was just about to explain it to her when Wei Zhao''s stomach made a sound.


    "Follow me."


    Actually, he had brought some snacks with him, but when he heard that Wei Zhao had entertained Xue Chaoyun at home yesterday, he was a little jealous, so he didn''t give them to her in time. If Wei Zhao was punished by Teacher ¡­ Ji Ming was depressed, but Qiao Yun was smiling from ear to ear.


    Xue Chaoyun glanced at Wei Zhao''s empty seat, then lowered his head and began to read.


    Mr. Qian lived in a small courtyard behind the academy. As an old man who wasn''t good at cooking, he hired a servant woman to cook for him for three meals a day. Mr. Qian led Wei Zhao to a stone table in the courtyard.


    The food box was very exquisite, and it looked very high-end! It definitely wasn''t a street stall.


    Mr. Qian took out a plate of dessert. Wei Zhao looked down ¡ª there were actually three!


    Wei Zhao looked carefully. One should be peanut kernel, while the other was dates. They were red dates, the last one she didn''t recognize.


    Mr. Qian pushed the plate in front of her and poured another cup of water. Unlike his usual seriousness, he looked at her with a "love", "Eat, eat."


    Wei Zhao stood up and saluted. "Thank you, Sir."


    Unlike most other kids her age, she had never been interested in sweets since childhood, but now that she was hungry, and since it was a high-end dish brought by her husband, Wei Zhao picked up a peanut and slowly ate it. Unexpectedly, the taste was good.


    In the evening, Mr. Qian wrote home with tears in his eyes. He asked Emperor Qing if he remembered the day when he was still studying, when he was hungry and the palace maid brought him three types of snacks. What kind of snacks did he eat?


    Emperor Qinghe quickly replied. In truth, he didn''t like either of them. Because he was very hungry, he had to force himself to eat a few mouthfuls. The other two didn''t even move.


    When Mr. Qian wrote again, there was only one sentence, "Wei Zhao is undoubtedly an Emperor." Even the taste was the same as His Majesty''s.


    When he received Mr. Qian''s letter, he was overjoyed for half a day. In response, he said, "It''s not good for her to eat too much salt. I''ll find an imperial physician to take a pulse for you, and let Wei Zhao take a look as well."


    Mr. Qian twitched his mouth. Was it for Wei Zhao to take a look, and also for him to take his pulse?


    He liked to eat salty things and barely touched dessert. However, if he didn''t like fruit, he would eat sugar, but he liked to nibble on sugar cane. Recently, he fell in love with sophora flower and elm money ¡­


    The eunuch in the royal kitchen was on the verge of tears. Your Majesty, what are you eating? It''s something poor people eat when they can''t even afford to eat! Besides, where did he go to pick up the locust flowers?


    Of course, Wei Zhao didn''t know anything about the Emperor''s mischief. She only felt that her teacher had been treating her a little too well recently.


    She left her at school yesterday and told her mother that she had to eat more in the morning. Otherwise, she would get hungry before noon.


    She went back to ask Wei Zhao to stand on the ground. She sat up straight and asked, "Sis Zhao, when mother asked you, you wanted to speak the truth, but you were being naughty in the academy?"


    Wei Zhao puffed his cheeks and shook his head.


    "Mother knows that you don''t like to learn this, and Mother doesn''t care about that Laozi. However, in this world, there are always benefits in knowing more. Mother only hopes that you won''t be blind, lest the other party sell it and help you count the money."


    Knowing his daughter as a mother, the Du Family knew that Wei Zhao did not like to study.


    However, the benefits of learning had all been noticed by Du Su''s family, and Wei Zhao was more sensible and more stable than before. In the past, he had spent most of his time with the Spring Flower to catch loaches, find tadpoles, or play with mud and mixed it into mud everyday in order to return. Even under her watchful eyes, he had the ability to turn himself into dust.


    Even if she and Boss Du were to know him, they would still feel happy in their hearts. Those articles Wei Zhao had written, regardless of how she spoke, each one of them made sense. The husband and wife naturally knew that their teacher was truly capable.


    The day quickly turned to April, and the weather gradually became hotter. The new clothes, which had only been worn once before, were not kept by the Du Family, so they were taken out to be worn by Wei Zhao.


    "Today is your grandmother''s anniversary celebration, what about you, little girl? There are a lot of lonely ghosts in the cemetery, so you can only bow to your mother a few times in the yard. Your father and I are going to school for one day, and once we release the school, we will see if we follow the teacher or go to your aunt''s house." Lady Xue had finally found a mansion and settled down some time ago. It wasn''t too far from the Du Family, and Wei Zhao had followed the Du Family once. As a guest and with a lot of rules, it was fine if she tolerated it.


    "I''m following Teacher. Mother, you can go say a few words to Teacher." Wei Zhao held her mother''s hand, squinting in the warm sun.


    "Of course." Du Su knew that Wei Zhao wasn''t a member of the Du Family, and naturally didn''t want to take her to her mother-in-law''s grave. She knew that Wei Zhao wasn''t of the Du Family, and naturally didn''t want to take her to her mother-in-law''s grave.


    When Mr. Qian heard what Du Su said, he readily agreed. Originally, Mrs. Du Su was worried that Mr. Qian was too old-fashioned and would force her to go to the grave. Unexpectedly, when Mr. Qian heard that she would come later to pick up Wei Zhao, he immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    Unfortunately, she thought about the reason why she came here.


    After leaving school, Wei Zhao sat down at the table and didn''t move. Ji Ming was just about to call out to her, when Teacher came in, "Wei Zhao has left his endorsement."


    Wei Zhao waved towards Ji Ming, gesturing for him to look at Ji Quan, who was standing outside the door.

 C10

    Xue Xianyun packed his things very slowly. Mr. Qian did not allow servants to attend to him in the school, and Xue Qianyun was stubborn. He was not the kind of person to just pack up and leave. He was the last person to leave every day.


    The classroom quickly quietened down. It was no longer as noisy as it had been during class.


    When he left the house, he looked around and saw that his oxcart was right under the tree. The family who came to pick him up saw that he was already walking this way, but the Du Family''s aunt was not there, and so was the uncle.


    "Just you wait." He looked at the servants, then turned and entered the academy.


    The teacher''s gentle voice came from inside the academy, "Can you recite this part now?"


    It was then Wei Zhao''s voice, "Yes."


    After reciting a short section of the book, the teacher asked again, "Are you hungry?" Have some pastries first. "


    The normally stern and smiling mister was so affectionate, but Wei Zhao felt a bit uncomfortable. She lowered her head and didn''t say anything, her eyes red.


    When Emperor Qing He was her age, he was actually more delicate than her. He could not be separated from his parents, but he had been enlightened early, and was sent to the study room before the age of three. He did not want to learn, but was forced to learn.


    There wasn''t the slightest trace of sentimental shadow on Wei Zhao''s body, but today, her mother hadn''t come to pick her up, making her unhappy. She was very much like His Majesty.


    No matter how strong or sensible a little girl was, leaving her mother was like leaving a nest for a young bird. Worry and fear were unavoidable. Moreover, Mr. Qian had aged a few years in the past few years, making him seem more ''affectionate'' than when he was younger. His strict attitude towards Emperor Qing He had unknowingly turned into gentleness long ago. He pushed the plate of nuts in front of Wei Zhao, and instead of making her eat, he asked, "Do you miss your mother? "Don''t be afraid, when she doesn''t come and pick you up, mister will send you back.


    Xue Chaoyun had just heard this and heard some movement at the door. It turned out that his family members were worried, so they leaned over to check on the situation.


    The master and disciple duo in the classroom heard him and stood up. In the yard, Xue Chaoyun bowed to him.


    "Why isn''t Yun home yet? "Is there something you need?"


    Xue Chaoyun glanced at Wei Zhao behind him and explained hesitantly, "I didn''t see Aunt today, I don''t know what to say, Cousin ¡­"


    Mr. Qian''s beard moved as he chuckled, "You are so considerate. I didn''t know that you were cousins in the past. You''re a good classmate. Not bad." "Wei Zhao has matters to attend to at home, so he came to pick her up at the party."


    Xue Yuyun silently glanced at Wei Zhao.


    Wei Zhao nodded at him. "Thank you for your concern, Cousin. Today is my grandmother''s anniversary. Father and Mother left early and will be back late."


    Only then did Xue Xianyun turn to Mr. Qian and said, "This student is being rude."


    Mr. Qian stroked his beard. "You have the heart of a friend and sister. Very well, go ahead."


    Xue Xianyun nodded and turned around to take two steps, then turned around to ask Wei Zhao, "Cousin, do you want to come to my house?"


    Although the two of them did not interact much, she was still very grateful for the kindness shown by Xue Qianyun today. She smiled and shook her head, "I''ll just wait here for mother."


    With this interruption, Wei Zhao''s mood had finally eased up.


    Wei Zhao finished his snacks. It was still early in the morning when Mr. Qian told her about history. His knowledge was vast, and he had integrated into the ancient and modern times. Not only could he explain the history of Yan State clearly, but he could also explain the situation of several neighboring countries.


    The main idea was that, no matter what Wei Zhao did in the future, she would always tell her to repay her boss for raising her, so that her husband wouldn''t have nothing to rely on. As a mother, the one she cared the most about would naturally be her child. I believe that Granny is very righteous and that she will protect Wei Zhao even for the sake of Boss Du.


    When the couple rushed back to the village, it was not yet dark. The sun was about to set.


    "I''ll go get her. You can cook dinner at home."


    Today, the emperor of the imperial palace was a bit irritated. He had been waiting for the letter to arrive at sunset. He turned around and said to the eunuch, "Go urge him to see what''s the matter."


    The old eunuch did not bother with etiquette and hurriedly left. Fortunately, he had brought the letter not long after.


    Today''s celebration took Emperor He a very long time to read.


    The child''s character was very important, and the process of growth was also very critical. He had asked Tutor Qian to go teach Wei Zhao at that time because he was in a hurry.


    When he thought of Wei Zhao in the past few days, he had to take care of matters within the palace.


    He didn''t plan to set up another one, lest one of Wei Zhao''s direct mothers press down on his head in the future, leaving only those who were good at causing trouble in the palace in a hurry. He didn''t love them much, as he was too old for that, and the thought of these women sterilizing him for the sake of not being able to give birth to him made him even more grief and indignation in his heart.


    Now that the palace was quiet, who would he be lucky to get? The next day, he would personally witness the soup being drunk without anyone trying to please him.


    After all, he still had to be grateful to Wei Zhaoyang. Otherwise, even if Old Zhu''s family were to die, he wouldn''t be able to rest in peace after a few generations of emperors had fallen on his head.


    After all these things had been said and done, Emperor Qing He had thought so much just to bring Wei Zhao to the palace and raise him personally. The first thing that had happened before this was that he wanted to meet Wei Zhao.


    Boss Du took an urgent job early in the morning. If he was asked to kill ten pigs, it would be best if he could finish it in one day.


    "He''s in too much of a hurry. He''ll need at least two or three days'' time, right?"


    The man''s forehead was dripping with sweat, "If I wasn''t in such a hurry, I would have asked around and come all this way." This is the deposit. " As he spoke, he placed two taels of silver on the table.


    Two taels of silver isn''t a small sum. "Boss Du looked at him." How about I get someone to help? I can''t do it alone. "


    The man stomped his feet in a hurry, "If it''s okay, why should I look for you? To tell you the truth, we are sending these meat to arrange the sacrifice, and we still have to give it to the clan members later on. The clan elder had instructed that it must be done in the next day, and it can''t even be done by one person, not even the two brothers can''t do it. Aiyo, forget it, I''ll give you a little more, no more, I''m tired after running for two days, if you can take it, I''ll give you some more."


    Boss Du looked at his wife, and Du Su nodded at him. Only then did he agree, "Alright, then I''ll go the next day. This can''t have a helper, can I find a helper?"


    The man nodded reluctantly, "Sure, don''t let him touch the blade."


    Big Boss Du had some doubts, but when he heard this, he quickly nodded. "I''m just calling me the helper. It''s not like she''s ever killed a pig before. What''s the point of using a knife?"


    Only then did that person start smiling, "That''s for the best. Then it''s settled. I was thinking that if you were looking for an outsider, I''d have to explain it to the family head. It''s good that you two are together."


    Boss Du was overjoyed to accept this huge task. However, he was also worried after being overjoyed, "Big sister, what do we do? "Let''s leave early and come back late. I can''t be at ease even if she''s home by herself."


    The duck Mrs. Du Su didn''t want flew away. After a moment of thought, she said, "In the morning, I''ll carry Wei Zhao to Spring Flower''s house and have her and Spring Flower squeeze together ¡­" "It''s better that Spring Flower''s mother bring her here. Her family''s Spring Flower has always lived with her parents, so elder sister definitely won''t be willing to stay there. Besides, she''s also a bedsitter, so when the time comes, who''s going to tease her?"


    After settling the matters of the morning, it was time for the evening. Boss Du felt that he shouldn''t return early, so Du Su slapped the table, "Last time, during Grandma''s anniversary, Wei Zhao followed Mister Qian. Why don''t we ask her to follow Mister tonight and wait for our return to pick her up?"


    At this age, she had never left her parents for so long. Thinking about it now, she wanted to cry, but she also knew that her parents wanted her to make money to support their family. She would cause trouble if she cried, so she could only forcefully endure her tears and nod in agreement.


    The Chun Hua family had many children and lived in crowded rooms, so it wasn''t as if the three members of the Du Family had five rooms. When Spring Flower Nun heard this, she agreed to bring Chun Hua there and even agreed to send Wei Zhao to school in the morning.


    Boss Du then brought Wei Zhao to inform Mr. Qian, and Mr. Qian readily agreed.


    Only Wei Zhao, although his parents had promised many benefits and even said that they would take her to see the dragon boat, didn''t coax her to be that happy.


    Fearing that she would be late for school, Spring Flower Niang sent her to get up early to eat. At dawn, she sent her over. Wei Zhao didn''t sleep well at night, while Mr. Qian was too old to sleep.


    Mr. Qian asked her to sit down and slowly asked, "Father and mother went out to earn money so that you could live a good life. Why aren''t you happy?" It turned out that Eldest Du was afraid that his daughter would sob and make a fuss, and he even allowed Wei Zhao many places to play in front of his teacher.


    Wei Zhao didn''t answer, and Mr. Qian didn''t press her further. After a while, he heard her say, "Dad is trying to coax me. I know dad is going to earn money, but I don''t want him to coax me." He said he wouldn''t coax her, but he started crying instead. He choked with sobs and said, "I want my mother."


    There were no parents in the courtyard, as if they weren''t home. Although Wei Zhao didn''t share a room with her mother, when he woke up at night, he could still hear his parents'' shouts.


    Mister Qian sighed in his heart. Even he wanted to raise such a good girl, much less an emperor. The elder and the eldest son sat in the courtyard for two hours before the rest of the students arrived one after another.


    Wei Zhao didn''t seem to be in a good mood this morning, and he wasn''t sloppy when it came to reciting. Mr. Qian didn''t pay much attention to her tone of voice as he nodded and let her off.


    Before lunch time, a carriage arrived outside the academy. An old man with a white beard came in and laughed loudly the moment he entered the door, "You made me easy to find. So you hid in a corner and came. Let''s go have some drinks together."


    Mister Qian had been sitting on the stone table in the courtyard, listening to Wei Zhao recite his words. Wei Zhao hadn''t yet returned to the classroom when he stood up with the bearing of a transcendent being, "No way. I have a student I must personally take care of today."


    "Just take it with you, don''t tell me he''s going to eat me to death?"


    Wei Zhao looked carefully at the old man with the white beard. He had a long beard that almost covered his neck.

 C11

    The white-bearded old man''s eyes lit up when he saw Wei Zhao, "Is it this kid?" "Come, let''s go together."


    His eyes were bright, and his amiable smile turned cheap in an instant. It frightened Wei Zhao so much that he hurriedly retracted his money and stood behind Mr. Qian.


    The students were still in their rooms. When they heard the commotion outside, none of them came out. However, the sounds of reading were much quieter. The braver ones had already looked out the window.


    Mr. Qian had no choice but to stop the class. "Mr. Qian came to a faraway place to listen to the class for half a day. When the day came, please take your place and go home. Don''t cause any trouble on the way."


    The holiday came so suddenly that no one from Xue Qianyun''s family came, so he was soon alone in the yard again.


    As soon as the white-bearded old man saw him, his eyes lit up even more. "Aiyo, where did this doll come from? Why is it even more beautiful than that painting from that year?" He turned to Mr. Qian and asked, "We fought so hard, but you just hid in this beautiful place and hid away in leisure, and even raised so many beautiful children. You''re trying to become an immortal right?"


    Mr. Qian ignored him and said to Qianyun, "Let''s go to the county town. Are you going to follow me or have the carriage take you home?"


    Qianyun looked at Wei Zhao, he had long since noticed that she had been studying hard all this time, only this morning she had heard that she had arrived early in the morning, now that her husband had asked her to leave, she did not go home, thinking that Wei Zhao had also been deposited here by her aunt last time, so she said to Mr. Qian, "Qianyun follows you."


    Wei Zhao looked depressed. After hearing what Xue Qianyun had said, he was finally in a better mood. He bent his eyes towards Wei Zhao.


    Mr. Qian went back to the servant woman and told her not to lock the door. If anyone came to ask, she just told them to go to the county town, and that they would be back soon. Then she and Wei Zhao went into the carriage with Ji Yun.


    The county town of Pingxian was quite busy, and there weren''t any girls waiting to be married in the cars. Wei Zhao and Zhao Yun quickly lifted the curtain and looked at the scene, completely unaware of the two old men behind them winking at them.


    Mr. Qian said, "Why are you here?"


    The white-bearded old man said, "Why can''t I come? "Who the hell am I?" He was extremely proud.


    So it turned out that this white-bearded old man was too often the grandfather of Emperor Qinghe. Emperor Qinghe''s mother was his only daughter.


    When he was young, he had looked forward to his daughter recruiting a son-in-law so that she could continue her family''s prosperity. Unexpectedly, at that time, Miss Wang had been chosen for a banquet in the late emperor''s palace.


    Fortunately, the young lady lived up to her expectations and gave birth to Emperor Qing He, who was often her biological grandson. Half of the Wang clan''s blood still remained on Emperor Qing He''s body.


    Wang too often worked hard to live, and now that he was almost eighty years old, it was impossible to tell what he had in mind.


    All these years the Wang family had been in such a hurry to find him a wife and a son, and he had swept them all aside, living his own life happily, growing stronger with age, without any sense of integrity or age.


    If Emperor Qing He had invited him, Mister Qian would have been greatly shocked. However, when he thought about it later, Wang Taizai was often the emperor''s grandfather, and was Wei Zhao''s blood relative. No one was as reliable as him.


    The carriage shakily passed through the most bustling street in Pingxian and arrived in front of a restaurant on South Street.


    Mr. Qian was helped out of the car as he cried out, "My old bones are all broken!"


    Seeing that the one being supported was actually Senior Officer Zheng, he hurriedly waved his hand, "I can''t stand it. I''ll leave by myself. Go and carry my little disciple out."


    Wang Taichang took two steps forward and lowered his head to whisper in Mr. Qian''s ear. "That beard is too fake, it can''t be compared to real." After saying that, he arrogantly curled his mustache.


    He silently cursed the current eunuch in front of the emperor, but Mister Qian didn''t go along and only turned to look at Wei Zhao.


    "Cousin," said Wei Zhao, taking Xue''s hand. While the leader was still holding onto Wei Zhao''s arm, he had already climbed down from the carriage ¡­


    When Wei Zhao had held Big Head Ji Yun''s hand, Big Head Jiang was a bit embarrassed. However, when Wei Zhao also stepped down from the carriage, he took the initiative to stretch out his hand.


    Wei Zhao had initially been a little panicked. When he arrived at a new place, he would always feel that it wasn''t safe, but when he saw Zhao Yun, he felt that he should be even more scared than she was. The feeling of caring for a young child surfaced, and the two of them held hands.


    Wang Taichang stroked his beard and nodded, then said to Officer Zheng, "Please lead the way, Brother Zheng."


    Mr. Qian, "Cough, cough, cough ¡­"


    Wei Zhao and Big Yellow sat alone in front of a small table. Senior Official Zheng didn''t tell Wang Taichang to eat first with Mr. Qian, so he took a small portion of the dishes from the table and placed it on a small plate, then carried it over to the siblings.


    Wang Taichang began to chat with Mr. Qian and senior official Zheng. Wei Zhao was already hungry, so he buried his head in his food.


    Qianyun, on the other hand, didn''t eat much. He felt uncomfortable in the carriage, so he drank a bowl of porridge and watched Wei Zhao eat.


    Their children were sitting on the couch in front of the window, separated from Mr. Qian and the others by a screen. Wei Zhao saw that he wasn''t eating, so he asked softly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    As he spoke, he extended his small hand to touch his forehead.


    Big Cloud rubbed his hand against her palm, lowered his eyes, and also quietly replied, "I''m sleepy."


    imitating his mother''s look after her, Wei Zhao pulled over the pillow and quilt on the couch. "Then, should we lie down and sleep?"


    Zhanyun looked at her with worry. Wei Zhao was very smart, and he remembered that she also looked at her mother like that. He smiled and comforted her, "Don''t worry, I''ll be here with you."


    Xue Chaoyun nodded slightly, then whispered, "Cousin, don''t go."


    Wei Zhao: What does her mother usually say when she says that to her mother? Go to sleep!


    "Go to sleep." The loving little girl cut off the word "yours" in the middle, and her words were very gentle and pleasant to hear.


    In the end, Wei Zhao didn''t know if sleep was contagious or not, but he soon fell asleep as well. Since Xue Chaoyun was already asleep, there was nothing for her to be embarrassed about.


    That''s right, she hadn''t actually slept well at night after her parents left. Now that she had eaten a hearty meal, shouldn''t she be sleepy?


    The breathing inside the screen slowed down. Officer Zheng took a peek and his eyes narrowed into slits. He hurriedly went out to report.


    Emperor Qinghe had been waiting impatiently for a long time, so he came in and said, "Your Majesty, the young master is asleep."


    The room was completely silent. Emperor Qinghe left the room, and Wang Taizhuang and Mr. Qian both knelt on the porch. Emperor Qinghe helped him up.


    "It''s exactly the same as when the previous empress was a child ¡­"


    Mr. Qian was also a little worried. Officer Zheng helped him up and he and Wang Taisui stood outside the door to watch Emperor Qing He and Official Zheng enter the room where they were having their meals.


    The room was lit with a bit of Calming Incense. The smell was not strong, but it made people sleep deeply.


    Senior Officer Zheng has already told Emperor Qing He about the matter of Xue. So when Emperor Qing He came in, his eyes were fixed on Wei Zhao. He saw that she had a beautiful sleeping face, and her five officials were upright, and her children were all charming and petty. However, she was very generous, and seemed to be free and easy to deal with. The sky was full, and her face was round.


    Emperor Qinghe wanted to do the same as his grandpa. He wanted to cry too.


    God bless the great swallow!


    The two men in the corridor, who added up to more than a hundred years old, went to the room where the Emperor had been.


    Mister Qian was a little ashamed of the king''s flattery. "I remember when Third Princess was born, she said she was like the previous empress ¡­"


    Wang Taihang did not feel embarrassed at all, his beard stuck up. "Isn''t that so? Grandmother has plenty of granddaughters who look like grandmothers." Upon recalling that the third princess had died early, he shut his mouth.


    Tutor Wang often felt jealous that the emperor had sent Tutor Qian to teach the princess instead of faking it with a sigh. He pretended to sigh and said, "This is truly blessed by the heavens. The Wang family is still alive, and this old man was willing to protect the princess'' health even after losing ten years of my life ¡­"


    Old man Qian was furious, he had gone too far. The princess was clearly a member of the emperor''s family, so it was one thing for him to have relations with her, but he still intentionally separated the relationship between him and the princess''s master and disciple. In terms of his relationship with the princess, Mr. Qian was not willing to back down even half a step, "That''s right, you''re too considerate, I''m not as good as you are ¡­" Mr Qian changed his tone, "Fortunately, I''m a few years younger than he is. As long as the princess is safe and healthy and grows up, even if I lose twenty years of my life, I would have no regrets ¡­"


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the room. Otherwise, if two powerful ministers (both of whom had retired) were fighting for their lives, most people would definitely have indigestion upon hearing about it.


    The two of them did not allow each other to enter. One of them had a bloodline relationship, while the other had a master and disciple relationship. They would talk and treat each other courteously.


    "His Majesty wants to be alone with the young master for a while."


    For example, one could only know how to write the word ''cherish'' if one had received it and then lost it. For example, one could care less about their health if they had nothing to do with it, but once they were ill, they would know how important it was to be healthy. For example, one could only know how to write the word ''cherish'' if one had obtained it and then lost it.


    Wei Zhao slept in a hazy state, feeling as if a shadow was swaying in front of her. She struggled to open one of her eyes, startling the emperor who was half-kneeling in front of her.


    Wei Zhao felt that the figure looked familiar. He was sure it was a man, so he mumbled, "Dad ¡­"


    Tears rolled down Emperor Qing He''s face. He didn''t dare to make a sound. Instead, he nodded while holding back his tears.


    If not, Wei Zhao would''ve been born to coax others. He could even coax others in his dreams.


    Wei Zhao relaxed and fell asleep, falling into a sweet slumber. He even opened his mouth and spat out bubbles, which were her favorite games when she was young. Not only did they entertain him, they also entertained the audience.


    Not long after, he went out and said to the officer standing at the door, "Take care of the inside. I will go and talk to mister."


    Senior Official Zheng carefully opened the door for the emperor while he retreated to Wei Zhao''s room. He put out the incense, opened the window and watched over the young master.

 C12

    After all these years, Emperor Qing He had been looking forward to a comfortable life. When he saw Mister Qian, he immediately said, "We can''t leave her out in the world for rearing. This emperor will bring her back to the palace."


    His Majesty didn''t even bother to explain. Mister Qian sighed inwardly. This was really the hardest thing to deal with right now.


    "Your Majesty, the princess is still too young to be separated from her mother. This old servant is afraid that if we use force, it will ruin the father-daughter relationship between the princess and Your Majesty."


    Mr. Qian had already told him about Wei Zhao''s depressed mood because his parents weren''t able to take him to school. It was a good thing that the children valued relationships, and besides, Eldest Brother and Madam Du didn''t have any other issues besides being illiterate. It was much better for Wei Zhao to live by their side than to live in the smoky harem of the Qing He Empire.


    Qing He rolled his eyes, "Does the Imperial Tutor know what kind of people the common folk choose for their heirs? I am not confused. When the princess is old and has grown up, her feelings for them will grow deeper and deeper. Even if she finds out that I am his father and that estrangement exists, why should we still talk about fatherhood? "


    His Majesty was right! Being young and easy to deal with, when he was old enough, even if he knew that Boss Du wasn''t his own father, his love for Wei Zhao still existed. How could Wei Zhao be indifferent?


    Mister Qian clenched his teeth. This old man was famous for being a fence-sitter when he was young. He didn''t expect that Elder Lin would still be so uncertain of his stance!


    His Majesty is right, but this subject believes that this matter should not be taken lightly. Although the princess is young, it is fortunate that her determination and perseverance is deep, and she is also extremely poor and weak. Her intelligence is superior to ordinary people. What Mister Qian means is, Your Majesty, the good days of love between the princess and you are yet to come. Why are you in such a hurry to acknowledge her?


    Emperor Qinghe was not one to disobey his advice (in fact, he was flattered), so he nodded and said, "I do not request to recognize the princess now, and it is not impossible for the Imperial Tutor to say that we can discuss matters further, but it can''t be too long, as the period of three months is limited. In three months, I will hear the princess call our royal father."


    Mister Qian did not manage to hit the wall, so he could only kowtow and obey the decree.


    Then, he returned to Wei Zhao''s room and looked at her. When he saw that the fabric she wore was acceptable, but her handiwork was too poor, he frowned and looked at her. He then hurriedly handed over the bag filled with silver beans to her and Emperor Qing tied it onto Wei Zhao''s clothes before returning to the palace.


    The more Wei Zhao slept, the more dishonest he became, and soon he woke up Xue Shuyun.


    Big Cloud, on the other hand, didn''t get up angry. On the contrary, when he woke up, he saw that it was Wei Zhao sleeping beside him. He felt quite happy inside, as if he had drunk a bowl of sweet, cold water on a hot summer''s day.


    He crawled over and looked at Wei Zhao again and again. Finally, he laid down and faced her face to face. After a while, he yawned drowsily and fell asleep again.


    As Emperor Qing He left, Mister Qian looked at the sky and said, "We should return as well."


    "I''ll send you back ¡­" Wang Taizong said with a face full of shame.


    Mister Qian inwardly scolded him for being shameless, but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he said in a very courteous tone, "Thank you for your trouble, Old Master."


    Wang Taichang: It''s fine to call him an adult, but what''s the meaning of adding an old one?


    Mr. Qian went to wake the two children up, and immediately saw the money bag tied on Wei Zhao''s clothes. That money bag was embroidered with black threads of gold, and although it looked low-key, in reality, it was the most important thing in the palace. Who wouldn''t know when Mr. Qian took off the money bag and took it for himself?


    Wei Zhao was sleeping soundly, unaware that many things had happened while she was sleeping.


    Mr. Qian hid the money bag and coughed, then Xue Shiyun woke up, causing him to feel rather guilty. Although he had picked up the money bag just for Mr. Qian hid the money bag and coughed, then Xue Shiyun woke up, making him feel quite guilty.


    Yes, Mr. Qian very amiably said to Qianyun, "Wake up, did you sleep well? Wake up and we''ll be going. " Then, he called for Wei Zhao.


    Mr. Qian had no choice but to know that she was furious when she got up. He looked at her and was about to rub his nose and say, just get her in the car, when he saw that she was half-kneeling and was about to push Wei Zhao. He even called out, "Cousin, wake up."


    Xue Ning Yun''s small hands began to growl as he shook Wei Zhao''s hand. Only then did Wei Zhao wake up.


    Once they got in the car, Mr. Qian and Wang Taizong sat outside, leaving the two kids to chat in the car.


    "Why is Cousin sleeping too?"


    Wei Zhao clenched his fists and rubbed his eyes. He was pulled down by Xue Chaoyun and handed his handkerchief to her, "Cousin, please wipe your eyes with this."


    "Wu," Wei Zhao blinked, "I didn''t know what happened just now, but I was so sleepy when I saw you asleep ¡­"


    Xue Chaoyun laughed again, and Wei Zhao didn''t blush. Instead, he laughed along with them.


    Xue Chaoyun laughed for a while, then slowly said, "I woke up in the middle of the room, and seeing my cousin asleep, I also fell asleep again."


    This time, it was Wei Zhao who laughed first. The two of them talked leisurely in the car, while the two old men bickered happily.


    Wang Taichang said, "Shall we go to your place to eat?" Do you have any wine? So what if they serve wine and food? "


    Mr. Qian said, "Well, alcohol is spread out, alcohol is strong, older people eat, I''m afraid they can''t take it, there are many dishes, Wei Zhao is filial, Chinese toons, elm money, sophora flowers, spring chives, peanuts, they are always my favorite food, send them to me."


    Wang Taichang: What the f * ck!


    If Lady Xue was there, she would probably be extremely surprised, because Xue Junyun had actually taken the initiative to chat with someone.


    Zhanyun was a smart kid, he liked Wei Zhao very much unlike the young ones. He felt that Wei Zhao treated him quite sincerely, and he didn''t hate him either. On the contrary, he liked this kind of sincerity.


    Wei Zhao had been in contact with Zhanyun for a long time, and he knew that Zhanyun was just a cold kid, but in truth he was still pretty good. He didn''t look up just because his family was wealthy, nor did he bully his classmates.


    She thought like this, and her expression became even more cordial. A child is really sensitive, and Jin Yun was able to quickly sense it, but he actually beat the snake with his stick and stirred up a pitiful expression. "Cousin, what are you doing at home? Every time I get bored I get moldy. "


    Wei Zhao sized him up from head to toe, and felt that his entertainment might not be suitable for him to do, but she couldn''t just chuckle at him, so she said, "If the weather is a little warmer, we can go to the river and fish the prawns. With good luck, we might even catch a small fish, and if the fruit is ripe, we can go to the mountain to pick some fruits. We''ll have to follow the adults, there are snakes and rats on the mountain, are you afraid?"


    Xue Chaoyun had originally wanted to curry her favor, but upon hearing this he immediately said, "Don''t worry, I''ve seen it all before." Yes, he thought he had seen rats and snakes.


    Wei Zhao nodded, "Mice are still better, they can''t chase us. Last year, Spring Flower and I caught grasshoppers in the field, but we ran into a snake, and it actually chased us, making us run so far away."


    "Don''t tell anyone," said Wei Zhao with a smile. "If my mother knew, she wouldn''t let me go."


    Xue Ning Yun nodded solemnly, "I won''t. When did Cousin ever go fishing for shrimp? I used to do that back in Beijing. Can Cousin call me again? "


    Wei Zhao readily agreed. "Of course, I''ll have to ask my dad when he can fish first before I tell you."


    Wang Taizong lifted the curtain, his fluffy white beard pushing his face into the carriage. "What are you talking about?" Let my old grandpa hear it too. "


    Wei Zhao wasn''t afraid of him and said with a smile, "We''re talking about fishing shrimp."


    "Aiyo, count me in. I want to go as well."


    Mr. Qian also lifted the other half of the curtain, and when they got close to home, the four of them made an appointment to go fishing for prawns.


    Wang Taihang and Mister Qian were people who had gone through a lot of trouble, so he couldn''t be soft-hearted in front of the elder. Since the emperor was standing with Wei Zhao, the two old men were biased towards him.


    The period of three months was too short. Wei Zhao wasn''t even five years old, so even if he had to teach her many things, he couldn''t be impatient. He had to make sure of his body''s condition according to Mr. Qian''s plan.


    Sure enough, he said this to Wang Taizong. The old man stroked his beard and nodded. "Little Qian, you''re right!"


    Mr. Qian: Bullsh * t!


    Wang Taichang often stayed in Mr. Qian''s backyard for two days, but he felt that this place was truly full of people. The air, the water, the mountains, and the children''s reading sounds, all he wanted was to stay and not leave.


    This year, it was not a day that normal families could not afford to eat it, and they also had no place to eat it. This was because the cattle had to be cultivated, and it was also because of the convenience of the industry that Boss Du happened to have a householder, a cow that had been attacked by a tiger in the woods. He would not be able to kill it, and this little bit of beef was also a prize, and even if he had the resources, he wouldn''t be able to buy it in normal times, because beef was much more expensive than pork.


    Wei Zhao didn''t care about all that. The piece of beef was only the size of her father''s fist. If her mother didn''t eat it or her father didn''t, she would have eaten it herself.


    Elder Du laughed as he said to Du Su''s family, "Our sister is quite handsome, not following you or me, just with this temper. At least we can tell that she''s someone from Old Du''s family, and likes to eat meat."

 C13

    Madame Du Su took a palm-leaf fan and fanned the little insects flying in the yard. "She was greedy. Just by our family, although it doesn''t seem like we lack meat on the surface, it doesn''t mean that we have meat at all. "I''ll have to get some grasses, dust, and water to sprinkle them. This year, these bugs have flown way too early."


    Wei Zhao lay on her mother''s lap, swaying as he slept.


    Du Su continued, "It just so happens that tomorrow is the market. I''ll cut a piece of cloth and make some summer clothes for Mister Qian. After troubling him twice, I can''t help but express that it''s really unjustifiable."


    He could only spend this money on a child without saying anything, but he could still talk about it, "Raising a student is much better than spending his life on other people, it''s fortunate that we don''t have to take the Elementary Scholars exam. After studying for ten or twenty years like this, no one would be able to stop themselves from spending their money, let alone marrying someone else. Let''s not talk about how learned we will be, we can''t earn enough money to support our family, so we might as well find some rich ones to look at, what do you think?"


    Du Su smiled. "It''s still early. I still want to keep her for another two years, so I can raise her if I''m older. Furthermore, I don''t even know a person''s true nature. Anyone who looks good will have to look for a few more years before they can see it ¡­"


    Wei Zhao rolled over and rubbed his mouth on her mother''s leg, mumbling in his dreams, "Dad, I''m going to fish for shrimp. You be the bait, make more ¡­" "Much better..."


    Such a night was a peaceful and blissful one for the Du Family. Ever since they had Wei Zhao, their days had been peaceful and happy.


    His Majesty had given him three months, and Mister Qian felt that his responsibility was too great. As a matter of fact, he should have made more plans for Wei Zhao and let him walk a more convenient path in the future. But what about Wei Zhao''s background? What should the Du Family do? Du Su looked like she didn''t know that Wei Zhao was the son of the Emperor. Hmm, she definitely didn''t know. If she knew, how could a woman like her be so calm? This was impossible.


    Mister Qian felt that he was unable to sleep, so he couldn''t help but think of a poem: "Lots of people want to submit ¡­"


    The snores next door came one after another. The more he listened, the more Mr. Qian couldn''t sleep, and the more he listened, the more his forehead opened up ¡­ This old man Wang, it seemed like he was here to make trouble for him.


    Wang Taichang was too old, and his dream was most likely to come from when he was young. From time to time, he would call out ''Mother''. Mr. Qian''s nights were truly annoying.


    If Wei Zhao''s father had been anyone else, he wouldn''t have been so worried. If Wei Zhao wasn''t the only child of Emperor Qinghe, he wouldn''t have worried. His father was the only Emperor, and she was the only child of the Emperor.


    If he didn''t have the identity of an emperor, then Wei Zhao wouldn''t have been so easy to deal with. He would''ve taken advantage of the Du Family and put them in jail, heh, that would''ve been enough. Maybe if she knew the truth, she could still hide it from Eldest Brother Du.


    The identity of an emperor was one thing, but Mr. Qian was more hesitant than the identity of an emperor because of Wei Zhao.


    Who was Wei Zhao? Wei Zhao was the Emperor''s child, and the Emperor would never have a child in the future. That was to say, Wei Zhao wanted to be the emperor.


    [How stupid of you to bully her when you know this person is going to become the emperor in the future?] Even if old man Qian didn''t have any descendants, he was still afraid that someone would plunder his ancestral grave in the future!


    Therefore, how to resolve Wei Zhao''s background perfectly and send him to the palace without any bloodshed, and secure Boss Du''s family, became one of Mister Qian''s considerations.


    This topic was too big, to the point where he had no intention to teach anymore. He could only invite an older High Scholar to lead Ji Quan''s class. As for Mr. Qian, he was still teaching.


    In ancient times, Mr. Qian was afraid that if things went badly, he would leave a bad impression in Wei Zhao''s heart, but he wasn''t afraid and wouldn''t hit her palm.


    It had been raining that night, so it was hard for Elder Du to stay at home. Since he didn''t go out to work, Du Su''s family didn''t get up early, and he didn''t know what the couple did for the night. Anyway, the family of three slept lazily, and it was overcast, so who knew what time it would be if they didn''t go to work?


    Wei Zhao was late again.


    Too late for a beating.


    Mother, it hurts.


    With three strikes of the ruler, the small meat on his palm turned red.


    This time, she only dared to prick her ears, while her eyes were still fixed on the textbook. Qiao Yun did not dare to sneer, because if her teacher were to try again, her father would beat her to death. That''s right, Qiao Yun was jealous of Wei Zhao, and it was because Wei Zhao''s parents loved their child more than her parents.


    All of the kids in the class were carrying books on their backs. Only Xue Chao Yun''s eyes were slightly red, his lips pursed as he looked at Wei Zhao.


    After Mr. Qian''s beating, Wang Taichang heavily tapped the stone floor with his cane and coughed loudly. "Cough, you old boy, how could you be so heartless?"


    Mr. Qian: What the f * ck, that old geezer is trying to backfire again!


    The king of the two kingdoms had already begun to act cute towards Wei Zhao by squatting on the ground. "Aiyo, come, let your grandpa see. It won''t hurt if we blow on you ¡­"


    Wei Zhao didn''t cry. It wasn''t actually shameful for him to cry, but it wasn''t the first time she''d suffered such pain. It was just like how she''d been when she''d gotten used to it. Otherwise, if the next-door next-door nun, Erhua, told someone that she had a baby and it hurt, she would have had seven or eight babies. But now, she had one in her stomach? From this, one could tell that whether the pain came from his mouth or not.


    After very courteously thanking the great-grandfather who delivered himself to his doorstep, Wei Zhao stood by the wall, the sky was clear now, and there were traces of rain in the yard, but the air was good, there was no dust, and there was no smell. Wei Zhao felt that standing didn''t matter, as her father mostly worked standing, and her mother wasn''t just sitting there all day.


    Grand Preceptor Wang was even good at being a good person. "Alright, alright, it''s all right. This person''s family is small, hurry and go inside." It was good that he didn''t say anything. The moment he said that, Mr. Qian, who had already been holding back his anger, became even more annoyed. The other party then turned around and left by himself.


    Wei Zhao stood there for half an hour before Mr. Qian sent Ji Ming out to call her in.


    He didn''t dare to say anything else, but he wasn''t angry, and happily felt that he held a better image in Wei Zhao''s heart than Mr. Qian. Haha, this was enough to make him happy, right?


    But in the evening, when the Du Family came to pick up Wei Zhao and deliver the clothes for Teacher Xia, Grandpa Wang''s lips twitched.


    He didn''t wait for Wei Zhao, but waited outside until Mr. Qian had sent the mother and daughter out before he went up to pay his respects to his aunt and sincerely asked when Wei Zhao was going to fish for shrimp. The next day was Mu Xiu, and if he could go the next day, he wanted to call his mother to help him prepare for ¡­ His tone was very slow, and his voice even had a bit of a childish tone, making people feel that this child was very polite.


    Wei Zhao went to see her mother again. There was an adult anyway, she didn''t want to make that decision.


    "Alright, then we''ll come straight to the house. The house has everything, so you don''t have to prepare anything. You''ll be eating lunch at our house, so Cousin will cook some Drunken Golden Shrimp for you."


    Xue Shaoyun looked at Wei Zhao with a worried expression. Seeing Wei Zhao nod in agreement, he gave a small smile.


    She felt that if she gave birth to a son like this, she would have to worry her death. She wanted to marry him to a daughter-in-law in the future, or find a son-in-law for him!


    "Your younger cousin is younger than you, and is also a guest at our house. Sister, please let him take care of me, Mother knows that you are always sensible, but just give me a few words of advice, he grew up in a wealthy village and has never played with anyone before, so you should just follow Spring Flower. Forget it, it''s better if you take him to play a few times, and when you get familiar with him, we can then find Spring Flower to play together.


    Wei Zhao nodded in agreement. "Mother, I know. I''m just playing for my cousin. He''s very pitiful. He''s never played before."


    Madame Du Su laughed so hard that her back was to her feet, patting the little bun on his head, "It''s not pitiful, but we can''t say these words in front of him. He should feel embarrassed."


    Wei Zhao asked again, "Mother, are you happy to give Teacher Xia Shan?"


    "I don''t see what''s so happy about that. He gave us a piece of cloth, and my mother went to sell him a piece of cool silk. There''s a word for it."


    "Protocol?"


    "Isn''t it just a formality? Ai, this is different from studying at school. Look at how your mother couldn''t explain it clearly even after speaking for half a day and only said four words, isn''t this learning going to have some benefits as well? "


    Wei Zhao deliberately laughed teasingly, "Yeah, you''ve saved your drool, haven''t you?"


    She had to make a note of this joke. When she went to Old Du University tonight to learn, she would see that her elder sister Zhao''s brain was sharp and quick-witted.


    Coincidentally, Mu Xiu''s day brought Ji Quan and Ji Ming''s grandfather seventy years of lifespan, and their lives were rarely lived, so their lifespan was naturally even more important. It was not something that could be completed in a day.


    After Ji Ming''s class, he went to find Wei Zhao to talk, "The family has invited a crew to act for three days. Mu Xiu, are you going to watch it?"


    Wei Zhao was about to absent-mindedly reply when he heard someone call out to her from behind. He turned his head to see Xue Siyun standing there with her little fists clenched as she looked at him.


    Only now did Wei Zhao remember the matter of the shrimp ¡ª how could there be so many things going on? She was really busy!


    They could fish for shrimp whenever they wanted, but it wasn''t common for a film crew.


    "Cousin, would you like to see a show?" She blinked, her eyes filled with joy and amusement.


    Xue Xianyun understood her meaning and lowered his head without saying a word.


    In this way, Wei Zhao also understood what was going on. This was what Mister said about how ''being silent at this moment is better than having sound''.


    "Then let''s go fishing for prawns tomorrow. My father has prepared a lot of bait for us. If we don''t use it tomorrow, it would be a waste."


    "Thank you, Cousin."


    His smile was one of satisfaction and relief after his wish had been fulfilled. The slight grievances that had been born in Wei Zhao''s heart from not being able to watch the show vanished as well.

 C14

    His parents would coax him every now and then. As for Sir, he had to coax her from time to time, and now that he had a cousin to coax, she was still a cousin. If this were his own younger brother (she didn''t know for sure that he wouldn''t have one in this life), Wei Zhao would feel that he could go crazy.


    After talking about this after returning to the Du Family, Boss Du burst into laughter, "You guys can''t possibly fish for shrimp all day, can''t you fish for shrimp in the morning and go to the Ji Family to listen to a play in the afternoon?"


    Wei Zhao dragged his cheeks with a frown on his face. "We''ll see about that later ¡­"


    As it turned out, she had a foresight.


    Early in the morning, Mr. Qian came to the door with Mr. Wang too often, and the two old men spoke in unison, "Didn''t we agree to go fishing for shrimp today?"


    Boss Du: & ¡­ "$¡­" &% $* @


    Dusu: Heh heh ¡­ I have never heard of it (which is what I thought, that she would only dare to smile openly, that the husband of a child should be treated with more respect than his in-laws).


    Wei Zhao: "Sorry."


    The two old men embarrassedly snuck into the Du Family''s breakfast, then thought that Xue Qianyun had come too late, "Go early, the shrimp fishing is a skill book, you don''t have the ability to put so much effort into it ¡­"


    Boss Du lowered his head to rearrange the fishing tackle for the two old men. The two of them had come with arms over their heads, so they had already bickered quite a bit along the way.


    Wang Taichang said, "Hey, why aren''t you wearing yesterday''s new summer jacket?" Keeping it hidden isn''t like you, Little Qian? "


    Mr. Qian said, "When I go to the river today, I will inevitably get wet and dirty. My clothes are Wei Zhao''s mother''s intentions. Although she doesn''t care about this, it''s still disrespectful to be dirty ¡­" Although the words sounded serious, but when Wang Taizhuang heard it, he just wanted to get into his jute bag and beat him up.


    This was only the beginning of the story. Today, Xue Li Yun wanted to come to the Du Family to play, and this was the first time in many years that he said he wanted to be a guest in front of Lady Xue.


    As a result, Mrs. Xue left her family affairs and came to the Du Family with Xue Qianyun.


    Eldest Brother Du could only make Lady Xue and Du Su''s fishing tackle again.


    It was fortunate that the Du Family didn''t have too many disciples and that they had sufficient resources.


    The prawns in the river had just grown to a good level. At this moment, the rain was not heavy, and the flowing river was neither fast nor slow. It was good to fish for prawns.


    However, fishing for prawns here was not as simple as going to the fishing for prawns in the future.


    Big Bro Du didn''t fish, he was in charge of baiting, baiting some of the water that he used as bait, and so on. Wang Taichang was the oldest, he was first, Mister Qian was second, and Xue Kangyun was third.


    "Cousin, I don''t know how to." Showing off without the slightest bit of shyness.


    Wei Zhao had no choice but to put down his fishing rod and accompany him.


    The two youngsters huddled together, talking. Wei Zhao actually didn''t have much experience in the field of shrimp fishing. Normally, her father would come over to take the bait, so she just sat there, but Xue Qianyun would ask, which made Wei Zhao a good teacher.


    After a while, Xue Shuiyun whispered, "Cousin, I think the fishing rod has sunk."


    Wei Zhao hurriedly pulled, but didn''t pull.


    Boss Du saw Wei Zhao as soon as he stood up and hurried over, "What a guy, you actually caught a big one." He took the fishing rod and somehow managed to throw a large catfish onto the grass.


    In the beginning, it was quite smart, knowing that it was bait, it swallowed it without even taking a bite. However, in the end, its greedy nature was exposed, and it couldn''t bear to part with the last bit of bait, so it was caught.


    Xue Chaoyun and Wei Zhao were extremely happy, and the rest of the people came over to take a look as well.


    Du Su''s wife quickly used a net and placed the fish into a bucket of water, "This brother got lucky fishing for a big fish the first time. I don''t think we need to eat this fish, take it back and let me play with it."


    Lady Xue''s smile was incomparably brilliant. "Then I''ll really take it back. Cousin, don''t laugh at me."


    After a long day of fishing, Xue Qianyun and Wei Zhao fished a lot, and Wang Taizhuang often hung onto the back of Mr. Qian''s cart, while Lady Xue simply accompanied her son from behind. When Dusu came home, he took a few more buckets and separated them from the ones carrying the prawns so that they wouldn''t be eaten by the fish.


    The adults and the two children were tired, and there was still a lot of food left in the basin.


    Boss Du scooped up a few ladles of water, stirred them, and then slowly sprinkled them downstream.


    Mr. Qian and Wang Taichang had already returned, and Xue Chaoyun was about to leave when Wei Zhao stopped them, "Wait a moment."


    After a while, the number of fish and prawns in the river began to increase, slowly gathering towards the place where there were plenty of fodder.


    Wei Zhao hurriedly ran to Boss Du''s side. "Dad, I want it, I''ll get it."


    Big Boss Du carried her, and Wei Zhao grabbed a net bag. He''d fished out at least twenty large prawns and a few small fishes in one go.


    Xue Xianyun was also hugged and tried it out, and was extremely happy, "Thank you, Uncle."


    Boss Du scooped two more bags before stopping.


    "Cousin, if only the net was a little tighter, many of the shrimps would have fallen out of their pockets."


    Wei Zhao held his hand and lectured like a teacher, "The fish and prawns are too small for us to eat. We might as well let them continue growing in the water. Don''t you think those that can be held are all very big?"


    Xue Xianyun nodded, "Cousin, you''re quite knowledgeable."


    Wei Zhao nodded, "It was all taught to me by my father."


    Boss Du: I''m ashamed of myself. Hehe, hehe.


    Even though the Human King was too often nearing eighty, his appetite was still as wild and unrestrained as before. When he was full and drunk, he relied on Mr. Qian to slowly walk back and eat.


    Lady Xue carefully carried the bucket filled with catfish back to the house. Compared to the capital, this house was like heaven and earth. There was no place for Lady Xue to release her fighting experience.


    "I can''t complain about that hundred year old Ondoo in the countryside. Look at his life, then look at our residence, which family''s house in Shang Jing City is it? It''s not that you''re disgusted, but I''m disgusted with you. I won''t ask for anyone else, just watching my brother get better, and every day is happy. My heart is even more relaxed than if I ate a Tianshan Snow Lotus ¡­"


    Her wet nurse had come a few days ago to deliver the monthly orders, but she had stayed for a few days and hadn''t left yet.


    "Yes, perhaps brother will stay in front of madam all day, but madam doesn''t think much of it. But if you tell this old servant to look, brother is truly different. This old servant can''t tell you, but it''s as if the poplar tree has grown green leaves all day, and I can see that it''s lively ¡­"


    Lady Xue laughed proudly. "I''ve long seen it. Mother, why don''t you stick your eyes on him? What''s wrong with him? How can I not know?"


    The wet nurse added, "That''s not right. I''ve always felt wronged for Eldest Young Master. No matter what, Madame''s energy should be divided in half to Eldest Young Master."


    "I knew you were laughing at me," Lady Xue laughed and slapped her on the face, "I knew you were laughing at me. I had a good impression of my boss, and gave him a wife, and as a result, I was wronged in the womb," her face became more and more fierce, "If it weren''t for the fact that the child was still young, I wouldn''t have let those disgusting things stay in the clan."


    Lady Xue had never been at a disadvantage. When the wet nurse saw that Han Yunxi had started talking again, she quickly changed the topic. In the end, she had served her for so many years, so she knew what kind of topic to start on to make Lady Xue happy.


    "I heard that the two beauties from the Ministry of Rites found out that they were pregnant recently. His Majesty was very happy and wanted to pardon the world, but he was still persuaded by the Grand Preceptor and said it wouldn''t be too late to celebrate when the imperial heir falls."


    When Lady Xue heard this, she hurriedly clasped her hands and bowed to him. With His Majesty''s heirs, it was definitely something to be happy about.


    After saluting, Madam Xue''s expression calmed down. She asked faintly, "The little sister of Third Master''s wife and uncle over at the Second Branch isn''t the legitimate son of the Minister of Rites. Are they pleased with themselves now?"


    The wet nurse laughed. "Of course, I was overjoyed. I heard that anyone who goes to the Second Branch Estate for the next few days will be able to get a reward."


    Just as she finished, Mei Xiang came in and reported, "Madam has reported."


    "Bring it here," Lady Xue said coldly.


    Since Ping County and Yan City were very close to each other, this period''s report was sent out. However, after a few hours, Ping County received it, and the wet nurse had a hunch that her own wife might not be too happy about the news.


    After she finished reading the newspaper, Lady Xue smiled mockingly. "I''m too happy. The decree of bestowal hasn''t come yet."


    According to tradition, if the concubine was pregnant, the mother would definitely receive a reward. However, both beauties were gifted by the Ministry of Rites, and even if they were, they would first reward the Minister of Rites. Right now, the newspaper only said that the concubine was pregnant, nothing else.


    "The Grand Preceptor truly thinks for our country ¡­"


    Whether it was a direct or indirect blow, the ones that could hit their nemesis were their friends.


    It was no sooner for Mr. Qian and Mrs. Xue to have the residence than it was for Mr. Qian and Mrs. Xue.


    Wang too often looked at it, and Mr. Qian was once again holding it in his hand, carefully looking at it word by word. After a moment, he asked the silent man next to him, "What do you think?"


    Although Emperor Qing He didn''t directly say to them that he couldn''t do it, seeing how serious he was towards Wei Zhao wasn''t because of his attitude towards the princess, but rather because of the importance he placed on her.


    Mister Qian was thinking far too much. If he really misdiagnosed that a beauty could conceive, then Wei Zhao''s position would be awkward. The emperor''s heirs were not numerous, and Wei Zhao was the king''s seed of debauchery. Sigh ¡­


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back and take a look." I''ll let you know if there''s any news. No matter what, I should be happy to have a son. " Wang Taichang said as he knocked on the table.


    Mister Qian leered at him, "What''s the rush? I''m very happy."


    "Enough, I''m already this old, and you still want me to come with you?" "Aren''t you just worried that Wei Zhao''s position will be awkward? Let me tell you, I like this little girl too."


    Mister Qian thought in his heart. Naturally, the fence-sitter was the strong one and the weak one.


    Wang Taichang was very clear on what was going on, and knew what Mr. Qian was thinking. He slapped the table and said, "What I said was the truth."


    Mr. Qian nodded. That''s right, he was sincere for once, not in this life.

 C15

    Within the palace, the eunuch knelt on the ground without moving. He wished that he was still in the air for a moment.


    Emperor Qing He came back from the front, and had no place to vent his anger. "Heh heh. "I don''t know if I can get pregnant even with the help of a hidden soup!" He raised his foot and kicked over a large rosewood imperial table.


    Ever since he ascended the throne at the age of 21, all the grievances that Emperor Qing He had endured over the years had been accumulated to this year! It was intolerable.


    "Please calm your anger, Your Majesty. Please calm your anger."


    "I can''t rest!"


    However, Pu Yuanping, the president of the Ministry of Rites, was still arguing that he should give the two beauties a promotion.


    "There''s no need to get promoted, just directly go up to the sky!"


    He had put on a green hat for others, and two of them were given to him at once, but he still had to bear it.


    "Men, give me wine ¡­" The person on the throne was completely shrouded in shadows, and his hatred rose up from the roots of his teeth in an unending stream.


    "Your Majesty, please reconsider. This attack was too deliberate. For the sake of the princess, please take care of everything first. "


    Emperor Qinghe''s fists were clenched tight, the veins on his hands bulging. How to slow it down? Could it be that I am going to follow his wishes and get promoted to the position of those two bitches? "


    Grand Preceptor Wang was often at the entrance of the palace. He was Emperor Qing He''s biological grandfather, so no one in the palace dared to slight him. Thus, he immediately passed on the message.


    When Official Zheng heard that the emperor had declared Wang Taizong to be king, he felt more at ease.


    "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and help him come in too often. " This was an emperor that had taken medicine that had choked him.


    He even forgot to take the horsetail whisk.


    Wang Taichang had travelled for most of the day, and had even entered the palace without returning home. When the two met, they both noticed that each other''s faces were unsightly.


    Senior Officer Zheng forced a smile from his face. "Greetings, old gramps. His Majesty is waiting in the imperial study."


    Emperor Qinghe and Grand Preceptor Wang were in the study, talking to each other. Senior Minister Zheng stood expressionlessly outside the door.


    Emperor Qinghe had many shortcomings, but the advantages of winning were very obvious. He had to listen to others'' advice.


    With tears flowing down his face, he wiped them away with his sleeves, "This little rascal is too shameless, Your Majesty cannot let him off lightly, it is just a public investigation, it is unavoidable that he would alert the emperor, it is better for His Majesty to investigate thoroughly secretly, so that the good people are not wronged, and he will not let any bad people go, mixed up with the royal bloodline, his heart can be destroyed!" He had to find out! "Sister Zhao is still so young. Your Majesty still needs to take care of yourself ¡­"


    When he spoke of Wei Zhao, he finally calmed down and asked a few questions about his condition.


    As a successful wallflower, Wang Taichang measured the Emperor''s mood and answered the question.


    The Ministry of Rites was a clear water yamen, but it was still a good unit. In comparison, although the Secretary was also called a province, there was no way he could compare with the Province of Shang and Books. He was like a county governor of the poverty-stricken, or a county governor of a fisherman''s village, he was absolutely different!


    Although the imperial family was not celebrating anymore, they still had to celebrate with the people, saving the ten counties in the vicinity of Yan City a year of taxes. For a time, the people in the other places that were not covered by the tax were all regretting that they had not been reincarnated into a good place, however, His Majesty had also said that they would receive an amnesty when they were born.


    There were also a few who did not pay too much attention to the arrangement of the Wei Residence. This was because there were usually people who paid attention to the allocation of the Residence of Wei.


    Ping County City, on the other hand, was in jubilation over the king''s kindness. "It''s so noisy, much more than your own daughter-in-law getting pregnant." Boss Du acted like everyone was drunk and only woke up.


    Du Su ignored him and asked Wei Zhao, "What do you think about this piece of cloth being made into a set of clothes?"


    Wei Zhao tilted his head and looked at it for a while. "That''s good. I think the lakewater is greener."


    "This piece of material looks fresh and refreshing. I want to make one for you so that you can have a replacement."


    "Mother will do it first. Make me a shirt for the rest of it. When the time comes, we''ll go out together, hehe."


    She nodded in agreement. "Sure." Lady Xue was pleased with the catfish, so she brought two pieces of ingredients. "Cousin Zhao and I will make some clothes."


    "Humph, even if you''re lucky, you still have to make bait well. You made a good hook, otherwise, if you''re lucky, the fish by the river would still be able to bite your clothes, no?"


    Today, Mu Xiu happened to be at the market. Eldest Du was selling meat at the fair, while Dusu took Wei Zhao to sell eggs.


    At home, most of the eggs were picked up by Wei Zhao, who sold them happily.


    Some of them teased her, "Your mother is so stingy, she can''t bear to cook eggs for you and sell them for money."


    Wei Zhao smiled sweetly, "Big sister bought it for little brother and sister to eat?" Ah? Aunt? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a young aunt! " "Aunt should take it. When we get home, you should take it out one by one so that you won''t be seen if you bump into one ¡­"


    When people saw a little girl like her, they began to talk quite clearly, and they all liked to tease her a little.


    There were also those who loved him dearly, "This is the first time we''ve seen such a good girl. How about you come to our house?"


    Wei Zhao counted the money with satisfaction and happily received it into his pocket. He was overjoyed, "Alright, but I can''t bear to part with my parents, I have to take them with me, and there''s also Spring Flower, Aunt Spring Flower, and Mr. Qian, and so many of my schoolmates ¡­"


    A few sentences always made everyone laugh. Tong Yan''s children''s words were indeed interesting, but they also made others unable to refute him. It was as if it was reasonable for a child to be reluctant to part with their family and neighbors ¡­


    She put down the scale and wiped her sweat. "When Mother saves some money and raises two more chickens, you can eat one egg a day."


    Wei Zhao shook his head as he held the money bag, "Mom, I don''t eat. I like to earn money."


    "Aiyo, he''s also a little money grubber." A person came up from the back and said while winking.


    "Grandpa Ji!" Wei Zhao shouted.


    The Old Master of the Ji Clan, accompanied by his two grandsons, rushed to the market.


    Ji Quan and Ji Ming stood by the old man''s side.


    Old Master Ji said to Du Su, "Is your child well? Take a look at the two of us. Which do you think is good? Pick one and we''ll get married."


    Hearing her mother''s laughter, Wei Zhao trembled, "Aiyo, Old Master, we don''t dare to do that. The two young masters are dragons amongst men, and in the future, they will become high ranking officials. They should be married to the right family''s young miss. Elder sister Zhao, you''ve met before. You''re still playing with mud when you''re this old ¡­"


    Mother was pretending to be stupid, haha, she also knew how to do that, it was just a silly laugh, puffing out her cheeks, showing off a few white teeth, that''s all. Wei Zhao held his mother''s hand tightly, listening to Old Master Ji ask her, "Sister Zhao, do you like our Ji Quan or Ji Ming?"


    She hurriedly shook her head. "I don''t want my brother, I don''t want my brother either. I only want my parents." She made people think that she wasn''t sensible and assumed that Old Master Ji''s question was just because she was worried that someone would come to their home and take care of their parents.


    Wei Zhao quickly pulled on Du Su''s hand, which was also covered in sweat. That''s right, in the past, if mother was alone, she wouldn''t be afraid of anyone, but if mother brought her along, especially when meeting her schoolmates, then she wouldn''t be at home, so it was most likely that she thought she had lost face.


    It didn''t matter if she ate or drank something that wasn''t solid. If she could have fun every day, she might care a little bit.


    But Mother did it for her.


    Wei Zhao''s eyes were rimmed red, his eyes clearly filled with tears, "Mom, I''ll make money to raise you and dad. Don''t leave me behind."


    When Du Su saw her daughter looking pitifully at her, how could she care about face. She didn''t even have the time to take out her handkerchief and used her sleeve to wipe her daughter''s tears, "Nonsense, your mother doesn''t want any of them, and she won''t refuse you either."


    Only then did he embarrassedly explain to Old Master Ji, "You don''t have to mind it, he''s very childish. A few days ago, her father took a job, and I helped him for a whole day, so she didn''t go to pick him up earlier, but she took care of it ¡­ With how long she hasn''t left my side ¡­ Mr. Qian even scolded her father, saying that he was too spoiled."


    After sending off the Old Master Ji, Wei Zhao finally struggled down from Du Su''s side. "Mother, I want to leave by myself." She blamed Ji Quan and Ji Ming, but she didn''t think that their family''s old man would win. When the Ji Clan Lord and the other two elders left, Wei Zhao was still feeling awkward with Du Su''s family.


    For some reason, ever since Boss Du had taken on that lucrative job, Wei Zhao had been anxious and anxious. This uneasiness would be dispelled by the Du Family, but once she left her parents, she felt lonely and left without a home.


    "The Ji Clan''s Grand Elder is joking with you. Sister Zhao isn''t usually the most generous person, why did you cause such a ruckus this time?"


    Wei Zhao lowered his head. "Mother, I''m afraid. Don''t leave me ¡­" Then he stuck it on Du Su''s leg.


    No matter how much money they earned, it wouldn''t be worth scaring their children. However, what Mister Qian said was reasonable, she couldn''t possibly leave Miss Zhao at home forever to recruit a son-in-law, could she? As for those who came to visit, there weren''t many who had a good time.


    "Since sister has grown up, mother can''t stay by your side all day, right? "Besides, Mother Tian has already arranged everything ¡­" Seeing Wei Zhao pout his mouth, Madame Du Su''s heart was about to give in. She immediately forced herself to force herself to speak sternly, "What''s there to be afraid of in broad daylight? When Mother was your age, she could already go out by herself. "


    Wei Zhao blinked and forced back his tears, "Mm, I''m not afraid anymore." If she accidentally left her parents, she would definitely find them again.

 C16

    The days slowly glided from April to May. The weather gradually became hotter, but there was not even a trace of hot air in Yan Guo''s western suburbs. A black girl sweeping the leaves and before she could return, a girl dressed in blue, who they were familiar with, was sneakily waving at her from the veranda.


    The palace was actually a cold palace. Ever since His Majesty sent those women over, he had never been here again. He heard that there were beauties favored by the best in the spring. Thus, the chances of the people in the palace being remembered were very slim.


    The girls had been living for a long time, and as they grew older, they couldn''t help but have thoughts of marrying and having children. The Yin and Yang of the heavens and earth could not be blamed for this. However, in such a quiet and cold palace, it was far too difficult to get married.


    There was a glimmer of hope in bribing the eunuchs in charge, but where did they get the money?


    "Consort Xian is here to pay respects to Buddha. I''ll watch over it for you. Hurry up and go." The girl in the same room said to Ran Tu''s partner.


    When the black girl heard this, she nodded, "Alright, bring it out. We''ll split it in half."


    The blue-clothed girl pushed her towards the other end of the veranda. "Hurry up."


    The jewelry was placed in the cabinet against the wall of the resting area. If it was in the palace, the black girl would not dare to make a move, but in this cold palace, Consort Xian only had two maids serving her, which was incomparable to when there were 20-30 people in the palace following her.


    It was also due to this black girl''s good luck that when she looked towards the wall, she saw a cabinet that was not tightly shut. There was a faint silver glow coming from it.


    He had just held the golden Bu Fang in his hand and hadn''t decided whether he should steal it or not when the Consort Xian came in.


    A few days later, the left servant shot towards the secret room of Lady Yan. "He said that Yu Fei said before she died, ''She can''t live, so don''t even think about it." "If she was talking to another woman, it would have been fine, but there was only His Majesty there. Sir, from what you see, who was the one behind Yu Fei''s words?"


    Mr Fang was a thin old man, and upon hearing his words, he said thoughtfully, "If you''re talking about any other concubine, it depends on who has the most trouble with Imperial Concubine Yu." "Logic ¡­ This matter cannot be reasoned with. If it''s really His Majesty, then what will happen to the first two pregnant women in the palace?"


    After Yu Fei entered the palace, she gave birth to two small babies. Once her body was injured twice, she could no longer be nurtured. Naturally, she was not spoiled much. If she wasn''t, she would have more troubles with her.


    "Hmph, Pu Yuan Ping had a good plan. He used the arrow on his right hand as an object, and didn''t even see if he had the ability to do so. Your Imperial Majesty, this move is perfect for him to think about."


    As Yan L¨¹ spoke, Mr. Fang''s heart skipped a beat, "Duke Yan!"


    He continued, "There are no princes or royal daughters in the palace. If the two beauties from the Ministry of Rites were pregnant, His Majesty would have given them a reward no matter what. A few years ago, when Duke Yan thought about how he was pregnant with the princess and An Yu was just pregnant, didn''t His Majesty reward her family as usual? This time, when the two beauties were pregnant, he didn''t say anything. "Let''s think about it for Pu Yuanping. Which one of the secretaries would he prefer, being a retainer to a Minister of Rites?"


    Naturally, it was the Minister of Rites. The Secretary Province was just a leisurely place for the elderly. The Minister of Rites was in charge of ceremonies and Imperial examinations, and appearing in front of others was ten thousand times better than the Secretary Province.


    There were some words that could be said, but there were also some that could not be said. Yan Liu''s face showed a contemplative expression, and Mr. Fang also stopped talking. The two of them allowed the tea in front of them to change from hot to cold.


    "In the second month, Imperial Physician Cheng used to ask for his pulse. He only went back a few days to report to the elders, and the result was that he caught a bad disease on the way back ¡­" Yan Wuying said in a deep voice.


    There were some things that one could only say and ponder deeply about, as if there were countless threads behind them. For a long time, they did not know which one to grab.


    "Duke Yan, you can consider this matter carefully. "Why don''t we check it out from the Cheng family?"


    On the fourth and fifth day of the Dragon Boat Festival, when the king issued the decree, all the officials of the civil and military officials were rewarded. On the fourth and fifth day of the Dragon Boat Festival, when the king gave the decree, all the officials of the civil and military officials were rewarded.


    As soon as the news came out, the people in every region began to seethe with excitement. They began to give their blessings to the successor of Emperor Qinghe, as well as their sincere wishes.


    The atmosphere in the academy gradually became more passionate. On the fourth day of May, it had already reached a new height. Mister had something to attend to so he left at noon. The moment he left the academy, it was as if beans were fried in a pot.


    Wei Zhao held his cheeks, revealing his chubby arms as he thought about something.


    She rushed home in high spirits. Originally, she wanted to ask her mother to make a few more for her to sell, but in the end, not only was she laughed at by her mother for being a miser, she even generously gave her ten large coins to buy some fruits to eat.


    En, this is my father doing business recently! Mom didn''t even put Little Qian in her eyes.


    Wei Zhao pinched the money in his pocket. She treasured money, but was not a greedy miser. Just as he was about to buy something, he suddenly heard two of his classmates whispering to him from behind, "Xue Chao Yun''er asked for a leave of absence today ¡­"


    Everyone knew that Xue Qianyun''s family lived in Yan City, and it just so happened that it was noon the next day. Someone then said, "Could it be that you''re going to take a leave to go back to the city for the holidays? The Dragon Boat competition in the capital is definitely better than those in our county. "


    The student who spoke first shook his head, "I came by a coincidence. His family''s servant came over to ask for leave and said he was sick."


    Qiao Yun went over and interrupted, "I said you guys are really stupid. If he asked for a leave to go home and see the dragon boat, would Mister be happy?" You don''t even use your brain to think about obvious things. "


    Wei Zhao retracted his hand and turned to look at Qiao Yun, "Can you not think of everyone as you do?" I don''t believe that Lianyun is well and will curse himself for being sick. Some people''s thoughts became crooked, but no matter who it was, they would always be crooked! When you are dishonest, you think others are crooked. " To say that her cousin was just her, that was out of the question.


    Ji Ming was also among those people, but when he heard Wei Zhao''s anger, he quickly stood up and explained, "It was her who said it, we didn''t think of it that way." If he didn''t explain, then that would be fine. Once he explained, he separated Qiao Yun from the rest, one being her and the other being us. In anger, Qiao Yun pointed at Wei Zhao and said angrily, "It''s not like I''m talking about you, why are you in such a hurry? When I saw him rich, I didn''t stick to him. I thought we couldn''t tell because of my cousin''s affection. Right now, if you fight on behalf of others, no one will blame you! "


    Wei Zhao raised an eyebrow. "That''s right. If you want to post something, you can''t post it..." "It''s not me ¡­"


    When Qianyun had first arrived, Qiaoyun had taken good care of Xue Qianyun because of the word "Yun" in their names. It was a pity that he was just like a block of ice, anyone who got too close to him would be frozen. Qiuyun had finally given up after touching so much dust on her nose. After giving up, he naturally looked down on both sides of Xue Qianyun.


    Although he didn''t pay much attention to this, but Big Yellow had treated her quite well, and because Qiao Yun had gone too far, she was speaking out of loyalty to him. Yes, she was speaking out of loyalty to him, and if he were to punish her because of this, then some people would say to her, ''Here, think of this,'' and Wei Zhao''s attitude became all the more resolute. She wasn''t afraid of being beaten up by her husband. Although it was somewhat painful, she didn''t know why she felt this way. She wasn''t afraid of this old man at all, but it wasn''t so good for her parents.


    If you get beaten up, you don''t have to go to school anymore... Thinking that he wouldn''t have to go to school anymore, the corners of Wei Zhao''s mouth curled up unconsciously. He was overjoyed to say that she was like this.


    It didn''t matter if she did, but seeing the eyes of the bystanders turned into a provocation towards Qiao Yun made her so angry that she almost lost her mind. She pushed aside the table and rushed to her front and pointed at her, ready to curse.


    Speaking of the power of scolding, the Du Family had a radius of ten miles. In the past forty years, no one had dared to come before them, and in the future twenty years. Even Eldest Brother Du, who was also a butcher, didn''t dare to charge in.


    Moreover, Wei Zhao was an upgraded version of her mother.


    So when it came to scolding and fighting strength, Qiao Yun had not only lost perfectly, she had also lost fair and square.


    When Mr. Qian was called back, he thought it was because Wei Zhao was being bullied, but he was both angry and worried. It wasn''t a good thing for the country''s ruler to be weak, but when he saw Wei Zhao standing there like a hooligan on the street, even though Qiao Yun had pointed at her nose, she had a look of contempt on her face.


    Mr. Qian wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, turned around and rolled his eyes at the leaves swaying on the tree. He didn''t even reply, which showed that he was an idiot. It would be better to let His Majesty change to a smarter one.


    After straightening his clothes, he opened the door and said, "Du Weizhao, look at yourself! Where are your manners and upbringing? "


    When Qiao Yun heard her teacher call out Wei Zhao''s name first, she couldn''t help but feel joy in her heart. She didn''t think that her teacher would only reprimand her for her manners. What sort of etiquette was needed in a fight?


    Upon seeing Mr. Qian''s actions, Wei Zhao immediately put his hands and feet down, turning into a cute little girl and retracting his toes from where he had stood a moment ago. He put his hands by his side, bowed his head, and stood still.


    Seeing that she was well-behaved, Mister Qian''s gaze shifted to Qiao Yun, who was still pointing at Wei Zhao ¡­


    Mr. Qian chased all the students out to stand by the wall and sat them down.


    Wei Zhao was a little regretful, not because she was punished to stand on the spot for the first time, but because of Mr. Qian''s expression ¡­ Very... Not good.


    Actually, it was more than just bad. Two female students arguing over a male classmate. No matter what era it was, this matter was enough to make one''s heart clench, okay? After Mr. Qian had listened to the bystanders'' narration, his anger had not subsided. Yesterday, Xue''s face had flushed red, and the senior teacher had made a connection, saying that it was due to fever (due to overdressing) and that it would be sent out. Thus, it was expected that he would take a leave of absence today, but what Mr. Qian did not expect was that Wei Zhao would actually go up against Qiao Yun for Xue.


    Wang Taichang had sent word the previous day that His Majesty was about to announce Wei Zhao''s identity to the world after noon.


    At that time, Mister Qian would lead a little scoundrel into the palace ¡­ That scene ¡­ Just thinking about it, Mister Qian''s heart ached with pain.


    Also, how should he explain Wei Zhao''s background to the Du Family? The Du Family had no foundation at all, but with Wei Zhao, they couldn''t consider eliminating the roots. Wei Zhao was the only one.


    And then there was that damned Pu Yuanping. If it was a cat or crown prince, he would still be able to use his trump card. This was too wicked.


    His Majesty was currently enduring his anger, but he wouldn''t be able to endure it forever. At that time, when it erupted, Pu Yuan Ping''s private calamity would affect the nine clans. Who knew how many people would die?


    All of this worried Mr. Qian.


    The most important thing was Wei Zhao''s etiquette.

 C17

    "This board is about your etiquette. It is about building your reputation and standing up straight. I think you have read the book on your back into a dog''s stomach. You have been studying here for several months, and I only found out today that you are standing like an idiot!"


    Mr. Qian''s words were quite serious. Wei Zhao couldn''t hold back his tears before the board had fallen, but even if he couldn''t hold them back, she didn''t want to cry out loud.


    Mr. Qian changed his tone and continued to speak sternly, "The first to attack, the second to attack, the last to attack, and the last to attack. Look at you! For such a small matter, you don''t even use your brain. It''s so noisy and you''re even so proud of it. Do you think you can win in such a glorious manner? You are even inferior to the lowest in terms of military strategy! "


    Wei Zhao looked up in surprise. Tears were still streaming down his face, and he couldn''t wipe them away now. If she didn''t mind, was Teacher teaching her to fight? Oh, it''s not a fight, it''s a strategy.


    Mister Qian ignored her astonishment and gestured for her to reach out with her left hand and heavily hit the board. If the board was struck into her hand, she would remember and learn from it. Only by doing so would his efforts not be in vain!


    "And the words you said, whether or not you posted anything, extremely vulgar!" Why are you still unconvinced? "Okay, okay. I know what you mean. Qiao Yun said it first, but you laughed at her for not sticking it on. You indirectly admitted that you really did. Think about it!"


    Wei Zhao lowered his head in shame. She really didn''t use her brain back then. Qiao Yun wasn''t in the right either, so she let her thoughts run wild as she retorted. After thinking about it, she really did fall into the ditch with Qiao Yun and scammed herself.


    Mr. Qian added one last time, "According to your line of thought, if a dog barks at you a few times, you should also barf loudly like a dog and go back, right? As long as you bark louder than a dog, even if you win? If you were bitten by a dog, would you bite off that dog? "


    Wei Zhao imagined that his entire person was in a bad state. If she was reduced to acting like a dog, she might as well be reincarnated as a dog. Fortunately, she could be considered as someone who could be submissive. Upon hearing Mister Qian''s words, she immediately straightened her attitude and respectfully bowed, "Disciple knows her wrongs and asks Mister to teach me."


    "Alright, let''s first talk about the matter itself. This matter is Qiao Yun''s fault, so where is Qiao Yun''s fault?"


    "We shouldn''t talk behind his back."


    "En, yes. Is there anything else?"


    "She didn''t have any evidence, so she relied on guessing to falsely accuse others."


    "Not bad, is there anything else?"


    Wei Zhao shook his head. Instinct told her that there should be more, but she couldn''t think of anything. "I can''t think of anything."


    Mister Qian slowly said, "What kind of place is the academy? The first day he entered the school was to worship and become a saint. He had to be very careful with his words. Qiao Yun''s words had no meaning in the school, and he was disrespectful to the saint. This was his mistake. Secondly, even though I know that I have already allowed Qianyun''s sick leave, I still said that he was intentionally cheating for the holiday. Did you think that I was very easy to deceive, and that I was a fool? "


    Wei Zhao wholeheartedly accepted it. That''s right, if Qiao Yun were to question Teacher''s decision and didn''t have the slightest bit of respect for him, then it would be even more frightening than not pasting anything at all. To question his decision, didn''t that mean that he thought he was stupid? This is disrespecting the teacher.


    Remember, Qiao Yun''s words are basically untenable in every aspect, which is why you won by a bit today. If it was another matter, you might not have the chance to win, but do not be impulsive, and take things simply.


    Wei Zhao''s face was full of thought. If she had thought about it at that time, she would have definitely thought about how Xun Qiuyun had also taken a leave of absence. What could be better than using her spear to take his shield? He could ask about her face with a single word.


    Even though scheming is good, it''s better to fight. As she thought about this, she accidentally said those words.


    "That''s right. With such a refreshing moment, would we be able to bury the hatchet later?" You are arguing with one person, and if you were arguing with a group of people, you would also have to fight with them? Do you want to come one by one, or do you think that with your unparalleled martial arts, you can fight one against a hundred? If you were the leader, the county governor, and the sovereign, would you start a fight without a word? If I, as the monarch, offend all of the neighboring kingdoms and start a war, who will be the one to suffer? "


    Pure ability with tolerance, benevolent ability with good judgment, bright eyes without injury, but straight to the point. It means that the preserves are not sweet and the seafood is not salty.


    As a person, he could not tolerate things, nor could he be indecisive, much less hypocritical. Only by constantly improving himself in the summary of reflection could he stand upright and hold himself upright.


    Once Wei Zhao entered the palace, the contents of his studies would certainly be biased towards the emperor''s techniques. However, Mr. Qian and Wang Taizong unexpectedly unified an opinion on her temperament and character, and that was to stand on high ground and stand upright. That way, he would be able to protect his people during governance and consolidate his country''s foundations. ª¥


    Mr. Qian''s voice wasn''t heavy, but the content of his words had a huge impact on Wei Zhao.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at Mr. Qian as though he was a lunatic. Isn''t that, isn''t that a man''s business? Besides, being a commander-in-chief is fine. A sovereign is still an emperor. Is that something that can be done casually? She, she never thought about it. All she wanted was to marry someone and have a few children. It would be best if she could have someone with the same surname as her ¡­


    "Cough, you are just giving an example. Hmm, give an example, but there are too many coincidences in this world, I am only asking you to think that way. Think about it carefully, is that the same logic?" No matter what kind of person you are, if you can''t stand straight, how can you ask others? He only said that the county governor cared about matters of the county. Farmland, water, taxes, education, he had to face His Majesty. He had to face the commoners. How could there be no injustice within a single day in a county? If the county governor is only concerned about this, what about the matters in the county? "


    Luckily, Wei Zhao was quite sharp and could understand some of it. Mr. Qian only dismissed her when his mouth was dry.


    Wei Zhao could only understand that she was only a five-year-old child. To her, what her teacher had said was a bit far away, and what was forced in front of her was the Dragon Boat Festival tomorrow! He was even less able to understand Mr. Qian''s anxiety that he would have to grow up to become stronger once he returned to the palace.


    The Dragon Boat Festival was a big day, and everyone had a good time. With the grace of His Majesty this year, it was even more rare, and naturally everyone in the academy wished to take a day off from school, but no one dared to mention this. The more everyone longed for it, the slower Mr. Qian would be. One could imagine that even if he could really take a day off from school tomorrow to play for a day, Wei Zhao would definitely be different from before after he received his teachings.


    More and more children lost hope and became listless. It was almost school time, and they would probably have to come back tomorrow.


    No one expected that at the very last moment, the teacher would say, "A day''s rest at noon, then come back to school the next day."


    As soon as the cheers were raised, they were carefully sucked back into the academy. The children left, and Mr. Qian stood at the gate and watched Big Brother Du carry Wei Zhao and walk off into the distance until he could no longer be seen at the corner. He then sighed and closed the gate.


    The man from the older children''s class came out with a book in his hand. Mr. Qian waved at him, "How is she?"


    "From the pulse, it looks calm and gentle, gentle and powerful. The ruler''s vein has sunk in and gained strength. There is plenty of blood and Qi, and the body is extremely healthy and healthy."


    Mister Qian muttered in his heart, God bless me, and then he asked, "If I suffer a little bit of fear ¡­"


    When Mr. Cheng heard this, he was extremely disapproving in his heart, but he also knew that there was no room for discussion. After pondering for a quarter of an hour, he slowly said, "It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Mr. Qian nodded. It was time to find a stone to grind knives.


    He clapped his hands. A dozen people came out from the trees, the grass, and the bricks in the corner of the yard.


    It was just that things were always unexpected.


    Early in the morning, Wei Zhao followed Boss Du to watch the Dragon Boat competition. The Du Family was afraid of the heat, so they instructed their eldest brother to look after the children while they cooked for the father and son at home.


    The lakeside of the dragon boat was filled with people. Wei Zhao was lying on his father''s back with his arms around Eldest Brother Du''s neck, holding a green fruit in his hands. Sour air permeated the air, causing Eldest Brother Du to tilt his head a little.


    Wei Zhao cackled and purposefully rubbed the fruit next to Boss Du''s nose, provoking her father to call her a bastard. He didn''t mind her father spitting saliva on the fruit and taking his time to nibble on it.


    The weather slowly became hot, and there were many people. Boss Du was covered in sweat, and his back was also soaked. Wei Zhao twisted his butt and climbed down from her father''s body, then stood at the side of the road, waiting for Boss Du to snatch a cup of sour plum soup with ice cubes for her.


    Big Boss Du lifted his sleeves to wipe the sweat off his forehead and steadied himself for Wei Zhao. "Drink quickly, you can''t tell your mother later. She''s not asking you to gnaw on ice, she said it''s not meat anymore."


    Wei Zhao held the small porcelain cup in both hands and narrowed his eyes comfortably. When he was cold enough, he handed the cup to Boss Du. "Dad, let''s drink here, I''ll drink the rest." As he spoke, he used his finger to draw a line on the cup.


    Big Boss Du''s mouth was parched, and he wasn''t polite to his daughter. He took it and drank more than half of it for Wei Zhao.


    Two small pieces of ice the size of red dates were left under the cup. Wei Zhao pinched them out with his hands. Each of his cheeks was cold and seeping through.


    The father and son duo returned the porcelain cups to each other and found a good place to wait for the competition to begin.


    The Dark Guard was just about to sneak away with Wei Zhao when his mission was to take Wei Zhao away. He wanted her to think that Wei Zhao had been kidnapped, but he couldn''t hurt her.


    Who would''ve thought that before he even started moving, he''d discover a man in grey who couldn''t be found among the crowd padding towards Wei Zhao. The Dark Guard was stunned. Did the higher-ups arrange for someone else besides him?


    He hurriedly looked around and saw that Boss Du was surrounded by a few other people. Mm, these people were quite professional, unlike him who was alone ¡­ err, that''s not right. These people were true professionals.

 C18

    The lake side of the Dragon Boat Festival was filled with people and bustling with noise and excitement. Wei Zhao tightly held onto his father''s clothes, but there were too many people and there were even delusions of trying to squeeze past him and her.


    Wei Zhao held Boss Du''s leg tightly and raised his head to look at the person who had tried to squeeze past her several times on her left. He saw that the person was wearing a set of grey and coarse clothes, and his eyes were focused on the situation in front of him, as if he hadn''t noticed her presence.


    However, she felt that something was wrong. She tightly held onto her father''s thigh and shouted, "Dad, someone''s stepping on me!"


    Wei Zhao''s voice was filled with anger, complaint, and extreme sharpness, causing the crowd in the surrounding to glance at him. After he shouted, he immediately wore a wronged expression, his big eyes were filled with tears, as if the angry roar just now had not come from her, why would such a cute and adorable girl let out such a terrifying screech?


    Big Boss Du didn''t mind Wei Zhao''s voice at all. He didn''t even look at his work environment, and Wei Zhao''s voice was at most a piggy''s shriek. He was angry that someone had stepped on his own child, lifted Wei Zhao up into his arms, and looked around with murderous intent, "Which one did you trample on?" Instantly, the area around the father and daughter pair became empty.


    Wei Zhao followed his gaze and saw that most of the people were only looking at them out of curiosity. Only the man from before didn''t dare to look at her, hmm, no, there were a few whose faces were abnormal and whose actions made her feel awkward. Those people who were originally very close to them probably wanted to spread out after hearing Boss Du''s shout, but since most of the people outside couldn''t get out, she could only turn around with her back facing them.


    With Wei Zhao and his father by his side, he was not afraid of anything. Looking at these people, he casually pointed. "He stepped on my foot and still wants to push me aside!" Is he a kidnapper? "


    As soon as Wei Zhao finished speaking, he saw that the person from before did not dare to differentiate between the two and immediately wanted to run away. In that instant, what came to mind was not fear but excitement as he pressed on her father''s head and said, "Dad, look, he''s about to run away. It''s okay, he has an accomplice!"


    The Dark Guard wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He had seen all of this clearly from the side: before he had even finished his apprenticeship, he had died, and this often caused the kidnapper to be filled with tears ¡­


    Meeting a child who did not play his cards according to common sense ¡­ Even a professional would not be able to find the tears to cry.


    Big Boss Du put Wei Zhao on his shoulder and picked up that person with one hand. He was so strong that even a pig weighing two or three hundred pounds wouldn''t be a problem, let alone a person weighing twenty or thirty pounds. "You stepped on my daughter? You still want to kidnap her? "


    "I didn''t step on her."


    Wei Zhao rode on his father''s neck, wanting to jump up in excitement. "Then, are you going to kidnap me and sell me out?!" With that, Big Boss Du raised his hand by two points.


    Wei Zhao was so excited that he couldn''t sit still. "Dad, look at how he doesn''t dare to admit it ¡­ Let''s send him to the yamen. He''ll serve him with a great punishment and force him to give his confession!"


    Passerby: Lady, is the yamen opened by your family?!


    Wei Zhao spun around again, pointing at those who wanted to run away, "And he, he, he, don''t let them run away, they''re all in the same group! If we catch them, we might be able to find a lot of children who have been abducted! "


    Originally, their actions were extremely simple. As long as the child was separated from the adult, and then placed under the child''s nose with the scented handkerchief, the rest of the children would be responsible for holding the adult in place. What a simple matter, but today, they met someone who could kill them, no, two talented people!


    Wei Zhao rolled his eyes, "Uncle, please search him."


    The dark guard''s jaw almost dropped out. Uncle? Is he that old? He was only nineteen, nineteen this year!


    When Mr. Qian heard the reward, he stood in the yard and laughed.


    The Dark Guard originally wanted to take him away silently, but not only did they mess things up, they even helped Wei Zhao capture four kidnappers.


    But at this moment, he didn''t feel any happiness helping others at all. Instead, he felt pain, pain, pain!


    Nineteen years old!


    Mister Qian thought for a while before proudly turning around. His clothes made a small whirlwind as he said, "Prepare the carriage, I want to enter the palace." Before he could finish his words, someone had already left in a flash.


    The dark guard knelt on the ground, wishing that he could bury himself. "Sir, your subordinate is ¡­ tonight?"


    Mr. Qian shook his head, "No, there''s an accident at night. It''s not the same as being kidnapped, it''ll alarm a lot more people." Forget it, I won''t blame you this time. Even if I don''t receive orders from the outer army, I won''t blame you. "Haha ¡­"


    After taking two steps, he said, "If you break my grand plan, go to the county magistrate court and send them to the capital city. En, send them to the justice courts and ask that we thoroughly investigate and find every child who has been kidnapped and send them back to their home! If you were to handle this matter personally, it would be considered a sin to have done so. Remember, you must do it well! "


    As long as they could get away from that little devil, the Dark Guard felt that even climbing the mountain of blades was acceptable.


    When Wei Zhao saw that his uncle had captured four or five people by himself and the orderly yamen runners had already pushed their way through the crowd, he hurriedly said to his father, "Dad, let''s go."


    If not for Wei Zhao''s intelligence, she might have been kidnapped by the kidnappers. When Boss Du returned to his senses, he broke out in a cold sweat. If elder sister Zhao had been kidnapped, the Du Family would have ripped him apart alive.


    The father and son duo did not continue watching the Dragon Boat Competition and went home to drink yellow wine to calm their nerves.


    Emperor Qinghe was also overjoyed by the performance in the imperial study. "Good, good, as expected of my child. This kind of alertness is the most difficult to come by!"


    Mr. Qian smiled, "Yes, the princess is very courageous and knowledgeable at such a young age. This subject once thought that she was very calm and never caused any trouble in school, and was also worried that she would follow the rules. I didn''t expect that we would have such a new acquaintance today."


    After pondering for a moment, Emperor Qing He said with some regret, "If it was a boy ¡­" Wei Zhao''s gender still made him depressed.


    "Your Majesty, the State of Yue in the south of Great Swallow is now known as the Queen of Women, with rice growing abundantly within its borders. This subject has never seen the Queen of Yue, but I''ve heard that she loves her people as her disciples. Although she is not as fertile as the State of Yan, she has no poor and destitute people within the State of Yue, and the more united the more powerful and powerful she is. The Young Emperor of Tian in the east of the city is only two years old, and he is also the empress dowager of the emperor. Even though the princess is young, she is extremely quick-witted and clear-minded. Although I am a man, I am not as good as you when I was five years old. "


    "Right. It was me who was a bit too greedy." The Yan Dynasty had no national training for women that could not be called emperors, and the neighboring countries had women emperors as well. The women said that emperors were relatively difficult, but the benefits were real, at least their children were all born from the same mother, "We only hope for Wei Zhao''s future heirs to prosper ¡­"


    He had just mentioned that he was looking at a mountain high up in the sky, and now he wanted to leave out of thin air for ten years.


    The crown prince was uncertain for a day, while the hearts of the citizens were unstable. "Forget it, I am too gentle, and a while ago I was too inexperienced in talking about the lack of people''s hearts. Today, I have also suffered from this disease."


    Mister Qian thought to himself, "Your Majesty is very magnanimous, and only the most virtuous and virtuous of the nine or five can have the child of a dragon and phoenix today. It must be called blessed by the heavens."


    Emperor Qing He was filled with emotion. He replied, "The visit to the palace by the Imperial Tutor shouldn''t be just about this matter, right?"


    Mister Qian bowed as he replied, "Yes, this subject has seen what the princess has done today, and has new thoughts about how the princess will enter the palace ¡­"


    "Bring Wei Zhao into the palace in the name of recruiting Princess'' reading partner?" Third Princess? " "If the Third Princess was alive, she would probably be seven years old this year."


    The imperial family had announced that the Third Princess was actually not dead yet, and had sent her to some other place to recuperate. Now that she had recuperated and taken back to the palace, she had accepted everyone who was suitable to be her companion and entered the palace. This way, it would be perfectly justifiable to bring Wei Zhao into the palace, and would also remove the doubts of the Du Family.


    Wei Zhao would definitely have some feelings for the Du couple, and if they weren''t handled properly, they would turn into hatred. If he told her about this behind the scenes and allowed her to see the Du family once a year, then with Wei Zhao''s intelligence, he should be able to accept it.


    Not long after the Dragon Boat Festival, the Emperor had indeed decreed that the Third Princess had not actually died of illness, but had been given a substitute at the suggestion of the French Master of the Royal Temple, who had quietly sent her out to recuperate and would return to the palace in a few days'' time. The Princess''s fate was very precious, so she had to choose a woman born in the ninth month of the year to accompany her in her reading. Only then would she be able to enjoy the peace and health of the four seas.


    The decree also stated that His Majesty was the Son of Heaven, and that the parents of the people of the world could not bear the separation of the flesh and blood of the common people''s homes. The decree also stated that the Emperor was the Son of Heaven, and that the parents of the people of the world could not bear the separation of the flesh and blood of the common people''s homes.


    However, who knows who''s feeling unwell in their hearts. Boss Du simply closed the door and went out, and since the Du Family found out about this news, they didn''t allow Wei Zhao to go anywhere, and spent the entire day looking at her as if she were a precious gem.


    Wei Zhao''s intuition was a bit abnormal, but she was too young. It was almost easy for adults to hide things from her. These few days, the Du Family had watched her sleeping soundly before speaking to Boss Du.

 C19

    Dusu didn''t ask Wei Zhao to go to school. She wanted to find an excuse to ask Wei Zhao to help her divide the green onions at home.


    Seeing that Wei Zhao was fast asleep, Boss Du pulled Du Su''s hand and said, "Why don''t you take your child out and take shelter for a while? I see that many of them like to send gifts to the palace. Elder Emperor probably doesn''t even need one from our family ¡­"


    Du Su held the handkerchief tightly in her hands, crying so hard that her eyes couldn''t open. Her swelling big brother Du felt bad, "Look at you, you carefully scared the child. This isn''t a big matter, it isn''t a big matter?"


    Dusu pointed a finger at his forehead. "It''s not a big deal? Will you live for twenty years, or will I live for another twenty? When my son returns home at the age of twenty-five, who in the family can control her? When the time comes, will anyone be able to help her with her marriage? "


    The true maternal heart of the Dusu family, everything is to the children.


    After a day without seeing Wei Zhao, and after another day without seeing her at all, she still hadn''t come to school. Since she had something on her mind, she was too embarrassed to ask Mister, so she could only try to ask her classmates out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, Qiao Yun heard her and said sarcastically, "I''ve got a great opportunity here, I''m going to the Imperial Palace to study with Princess in half a month."


    This girl''s life was not as good as Wei Zhao''s, although the family had a few coins to support her in school, that was because they were hoping that she would learn a good name for marriage in the future, but no matter how good the marriage was, it would not be as beneficial as the one before them. A hundred taels of silver was still a gift from the emperor, this money was given to the ancestors, even under the nine springs of the ancestors, she would still have some face.


    Qiao Yun was born on the first day of October. If she had been born fifteen minutes earlier, then she would have been born on the ninth month as well.


    This was how things were in the world. Some people viewed the road as a road of retreat, while others viewed it as an opportunity. Some people were afraid of retreating, while others couldn''t even think about it.


    Lady Xue was overjoyed to learn that the emperor''s third princess was still alive. Naturally, she ignored her reading partner.


    When Qianyun came home and told her, she remembered that Wei Zhao was born in September of the twenty-first year of Qing He.


    "Oh no, your aunt is the only son of Wei Zhao. We can''t bear to have Wei Zhao leave her side. I have to go see her."


    "Your son wants to go as well."


    When Lady Xue came to see Du Su''s family, Boss Du made a meaningful move to hide, bringing Big Cloud with him to find Wei Zhao.


    Wei Zhao was sitting cross-legged on a small stool, splitting up the green onions. He divided them according to the size of the tree. The medium and small onlookers could be replanted and the larger ones could be sold in the market.


    Big Boss Du had just sent Big Bro Du over. He heard someone calling him from outside the door, so he quickly said, "Wei Zhao, look after your little brother." He then opened the door and left.


    Dusu and Mrs. Xue didn''t talk about it.


    In the backyard, Wei Zhao saw Big Yellow''s happy expression, so he thought for a moment and asked, "What happened to Cousin?" Seems unhappy. "


    It was better if she didn''t ask, but when she did, Big Yellow''s eyes immediately turned red. "Cousin, once you enter the palace, will you forget about us?"


    Wei Zhao was frightened and stuttered, "Go in, go in, go into what palace? Why did I enter the palace? " Furthermore, considering her parents'' abnormal circumstances in the past few days, was her parents planning to sell her to the palace?!


    She didn''t wait for his reply. She picked up her skirt and ran to the front of the house, just in time to hear Lady Xue say, "Things have already come to this. With those 100 taels, you can raise a kid from the Du Family."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wei Zhao shouted in a heart-wrenching voice, "You''re really going to sell me out!"


    Chao Yun ran after her, but he didn''t stop the car. He crashed into Wei Zhao, and the two of them fell onto the ground. Wei Zhao cried, and Ji Yun also cried.


    Wei Zhao cried. "Sob, sob, I don''t want my parents to sell me out!"


    Big brother Yun nodded and continued to cry, "Wuu, don''t sell my cousin!"


    Du Su couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and also cried out. She had long since learned of the news and was tormented for several days and nights. Her face seemed to be covered with wrinkles overnight.


    Lady Xue couldn''t help but blush.


    There was a family that was happy to see their daughter into the palace, and there was also a family like the Du Family that was filled with grief and despair.


    The Dark Guard happened to arrive on their turn today. They heard the howls and howls of the ghosts. Luckily, he was an expert at acting. No matter how exhausted he was inside, his expression was no different from his usual "uncle" expression.


    Wei Zhao was truly upset. He had a bad premonition. If his mother was smiling, she might hesitate a bit, but her mother was crying too. The situation was very serious, meaning that her parents couldn''t solve it.


    After listening to Lady Xue''s words, Wei Zhao stopped crying. He just couldn''t hold back his sobs for a while, and was still sobbing softly.


    Madam Xue held onto her shoulders as she choked with sobs. "Sis, if it wasn''t for your parents being heartless, they wouldn''t have been willing to part with you."


    Wei Zhaomu nodded his head. Even though Ping County was rich, it wasn''t like there weren''t any parents who sold their children. She had seen her village''s Little Li''s family lose their fathers, and her mother couldn''t support the seven children, so she sold the youngest ones to others. At that time, she was just a bystander. Even when she saw that Li Zi and her mother were crying so miserably, there was still some lingering fear in her heart. What''s more, she had to separate from her parents now.


    "Cousin, don''t be afraid." However, he was still crying in a low voice. His originally clean clothes were now covered in dust and dirt.


    Wei Zhao''s face was also covered in dust, mixed with the constant flow of tears. He looked extremely miserable. Sobbing, he took out his handkerchief and moved over to tiptoe to wipe her face.


    After wiping a few times, Wei Zhao finally realized it was him. He cried again, this time he was touched, and hugged Zhanyun, "Wuwu ¡­. "Cousin ¡­"


    Qianyun: "Cousin ¡­ I don''t want you to leave ¡­" "Sob, sob ¡­"


    At first glance, they seemed like two little mandarin ducks that were unable to be separated.


    It took a long time before Lady Xue managed to coax the two of them into washing their faces again. Wei Zhao took hold of Zhao Yun''s hand and said, "Let''s go, I have something for you ¡­"


    Outside the door, the bright sun made her squint. She thought about how she would have to wait upon others when she entered the palace, and how she would even have to read and write when she woke up ¡­


    Ah!" A scream scared away the numerous birds in the yard.


    The Dark Guard was huddled up in the leaves, a drop of cold sweat slowly dripping from Wei Zhao''s forehead.


    "¡­" Dusu''s wife whispered to Lady Xue about Big Brother Du''s suggestion inside the house. Tell the two of us to hide out for a few months ¡­ "


    When Lady Xue heard this, she hurriedly shook her head. "I can''t do that, Cousin. Could it be that in this world, there is still someone larger than the emperor?" "At that time, not to mention the two of you sleeping in the open, even if you were to take your cousin''s husband away, it would still be a narrow escape." Seeing that Madame Du Su really didn''t want Wei Zhao to enter the palace, Lady Xue''s mind raced as she thought of someone. "That''s right, the teacher in the school is the former Imperial Tutor. Cousin, go beg him. Who knows, he might be able to help."


    Du Su had also learned a bit of common sense from Wei Zhao and knew that the Imperial Tutor was someone important. She nodded hastily and said, "Right, let''s go beg him. There won''t be a single more for him, not one less for her."


    Lady Xue shook her head. "Cousin, if you want to keep Miss Zhao, you have to be a bit more pitiful. You can''t talk about other things."


    Du Su nodded. "I know, well, I told her that we were over a hundred years old when we finally got this little seedling. When she leaves the palace, she might not even be able to see us again."


    A few of them went to find Mr. Qian.


    Unexpectedly, Mister Qian was also packing his luggage. Lady Xue was taken aback. "Mister, where are you going?"


    Mister Qian bowed towards Yan Du, "When the third princess returns to the palace, this old one will not give up. I will also go teach the princess a lesson."


    Lady Xue glanced at Du Su. Seeing that she didn''t know what to say, she took the initiative to ask, "Sir, do you know that Wei Zhao wants to enter the palace as the Princess'' reading partner?"


    Mr. Qian was shocked. "All I know is that Wei Zhao was born 21 years ago... Is she actually born in September? " Surprised, he turned his head to look at Du Su''s family. After a moment of silence, he asked, "You''re reluctant to part with it?"


    She choked and nodded, unable to speak.


    Mr. Qian sighed, "I can understand your reluctance, but this isn''t entirely a bad thing for Wei Zhao. Wei Zhao is smart and smart, so if he really does get an important person''s good fortune in the future ¡­ maybe, both of your blessings will also be on her."


    Mr. Qian was used to being a mister, so only Wei Zhao could help him break his record. The others present in front of him were always neither fast nor slow, and their voices were gentle and calm as they recounted the benefits of entering the palace to Wei Zhao.


    One couldn''t help but admire Mister Qian''s ability. Du Su''s hand was indeed a little shaken. The hand holding the handkerchief loosened and loosened. In the end, she stammered, "It''s just that the person who released the palace was a bit old ¡­" In order to prevent her family from being ruined, as well as for the good of her daughter, she could bear it and send Wei Zhao to the palace. But after entering the palace, it would be difficult to come out again.


    Mr. Qian laughed. "There''s no need to rush. Wei Zhao is very sharp and smart. Once his reading partner is ready, someone might take the initiative to ask for a marriage. Even if the princess were to grant her permission, getting married as soon as possible, we can''t say for sure." Furthermore, even if you are released at the age of twenty-five, you will have accompanied the princess for many years.


    "The princess has her own palace, so the reading partners will also have less constraints when the princess enters the palace. When Wei Zhao enters the palace, I will take care of him a bit more, but in reality, he is just reading and writing every day, nothing else, and every year we can meet again, so there is no need to worry too much, I know that you and your husband are like pearls, but when she grows up, she will still want to marry. With this layer of relationship, not only will she be able to marry, but she will also not dare to make things too difficult for the princess."


    It wasn''t a bad thing to say, but the moment they spoke, the Du Family still worried about Wei Zhao''s temper. "Our sister Zhao''s temper ¡­"


    Mr. Qian laughed again, "I think Wei Zhao is sensible and knows the rules. You can rest assured that she has a temper in front of you, which is why she acted a bit rashly. She knows her own parents, so she''s very well-behaved outside."

 C20

    Originally, he wanted to ask for Mr. Qian''s help to stop Mr. Wei Zhao from entering the palace, but it turned out that Mrs. Du Su was persuaded by Mr. Qian.


    Xue Buyun held Wei Zhao''s hand reluctantly, and Lady Xue said to Madame Du Su, "Sister Zhao''s rules are good, but the palace is different from ours. How about you let your sister stay in our house for a few days, because my wet nurse served in the palace when she was young? If you''re free, why don''t you come and stay with me for a few days? "


    Wei Zhao had stopped crying a long time ago, but he was still unhappy. With a dark face, Big Yellow nodded continuously after hearing his mother''s words.


    Seeing that her daughter wasn''t paying attention to her, the Du Family didn''t have any other ideas. It was still Mister Qian who said, "Wei Zhao, stay. I''ll send her back later."


    "Mister, please."


    "Cousin, I''ll come pick you up later."


    Even though Wei Zhao was confused, he knew that Big Yellow was treating him well. Thus, he gently nodded his head.


    The clouds were delighted.


    Mr. Qian said, "Even though I''m not here, Mr. Cheng''s knowledge is very good. This kid is intelligent, and he has his own style. If he wants to continue studying in the academy, it''s not too late for him to return to the capital after being admitted as an Elementary Scholar."


    Mrs. Xue took the lead.


    Mr. Qian said to Du Su, who was helpless, "Although a hundred liang is not a lot, it''s not a problem to rent a small house in the capital for a few years. If you guys are in the capital, it would be cheaper for Wei Zhao to find you guys than it is for Laiping County if you guys are in the capital. It''s not like you need to make up your mind today. You can go back to the capital to discuss things with Prime Minister Du or go to the Yi Fang''s Qian House and find me there. Before I leave, I will leave a farewell letter for all of you. "


    Mr. Qian intended to be frank with Wei Zhao, pointing at the seat for him to sit and talk.


    "I know that you are unwilling to leave your parents'' side, and even more unwilling to enter the palace." Mr. Qian paused, then lowered his voice, "However, this matter cannot be changed, as your parents are powerless against it, there is no one in this world who would dare to help you, because helping you would mean deceiving the king." Now that things have come to this, we might as well analyse it.


    "First of all, you don''t want to leave your parents, but this sort of thing, even if you don''t enter the palace, you will still have to leave your parents when you grow up and marry." First of all, you don''t want to leave your parents, but this type of thing, even if you don''t enter the palace, you will still have to leave your parents when you grow up.


    Wei Zhao pursed his lips slightly.


    Mr. Qian probably thought that she was listening to him, so he continued to say, "Entering the palace will do you no harm. Sir can assure you that the palace is better than you think... " According to Emperor Qinghe''s temperament, not to mention Wei Zhao''s status of being above everyone else, Emperor Qinghe might even give a bit of face to him.


    "Think about it carefully. Parents should raise their children, and hope for their own good. Children should leave their parents and take good care of themselves. So that parents will not worry about them and be filial to them. Since things have already come to this, crying is useless. It would be better to work hard after entering the palace, and use your ability to make those nobles in the palace look up to you. Perhaps in the future, you can also make your mother become an old envoy with servants serving her. "


    Even if they did not care about the feelings of Emperor Qinghe, the country would not have a king without reserves, like the citizens who did not have any surplus food. Now that a beauty was pregnant, although the investigation had revealed that there were people who were extremely daring, it was because the palace had no reserves that led to such things. If Wei Zhao did not enter the palace, similar things would happen in the future. Now that Wei Zhao had a reason to enter the palace, what Mister Qian wanted to do was to untie the knot in her heart and allow her to adapt to her new identity as soon as possible. This way, it would not only be good for Qing He, but also for the Du couple.


    Mr. Qian didn''t want anything to happen to the Du couple, but if Wei Zhao was in the palace and things went badly for Emperor Qinghe, he might not use the Du family as a punching bag.


    Big Yun went home to change his clothes, then shouted that he was going to meet Zhao Wei.


    "Your cousin is in a bad mood right now. If she wants to stay at home, then let her stay at home for a while. Mother will go with you to find her tomorrow, but don''t you know that you can''t act so arrogantly and irritate others?"


    Big Yun solemnly nodded.


    When Mr. Qian opened the door of the school, Xue Siyun''s eyes lit up and was about to get out of the car.


    "No need to get out of the car, you guys can leave together." Mr. Qian waved his hand, and the woman driving the carriage quickly carried Wei Zhao and put him on the carriage.


    Wei Zhao entered the carriage, and was forced to sit inside. Her heart was still in a mess, and she didn''t know what to say, so she lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    Big Cloud reluctantly let go of her hand, turned around and took out a small box, and placed it between the two of them, "Cousin, can you have some dried meat?"


    The fresh meat jerky was sliced into pieces and sprinkled with chili oil. It wasn''t very spicy, but it tasted good. Zhanyun ate a piece with them, and the rest watched as Wei Zhao ate all of them.


    With something in his stomach, his heart seemed to have been comforted a bit. Wei Zhao said embarrassedly, "It''s very tasty, I''ve finished it all."


    Zhanyun quickly said, "There are a lot of other things in the house, other than this, there are a few other snacks and the tofu taste is also very good. Cousin will go to our place, let''s eat together?"


    Seeing that Wei Zhao had nodded his head, Xue Qianyun was so happy that his eyebrows arched. "Mother said that she would go to your house and tell my aunt so that she wouldn''t worry."


    The ox-cart swayed back and forth, not much faster than walking. By the time it reached the Du Family, Wei Zhao had fallen asleep.


    The woman who was driving the carriage lifted the curtain, and saw Wei Zhao sleeping soundly on Big Cloud''s leg. Big Cloud saw her and hurriedly whispered, "Aunty should go tell Cousin that Cousin of yours and tell him that Cousin is staying at our house for a few days."


    Wei Zhao didn''t sleep well, and the car woke up at the Xue household.


    In the past, it was she who brought Qianyun. It was rare for Qianyun to take the initiative today, holding her hand as they went to see Lady Xue.


    Although she didn''t show it on the surface out of a subtle emotion, Lady Xue still valued Wei Zhao greatly, not to mention that Wei Zhao''s dismal and dismal feelings were quite pitiful.


    When the maidservant brought the hot handkerchief, Lady Xue personally wiped Wei Zhao''s face. After a while, the food was served as well. There were a total of twenty dishes laid out on the table.


    After dinner, Ji Yun invited Wei Zhao to his room to play. Wei Zhao shook his head, and gently bit his lower lip as he said to Madam Xue, "Cousin, can you tell me about the matters of the palace?"


    Lady Xue was slightly surprised, but then she had a new understanding of Wei Zhao. She didn''t expect that at such a young age, she would actually ask about such things. This was not simple at all.


    The palace''s rules were told by Lady Xue''s trusted mama, while many of the palace''s personnel were slowly told to Wei Zhao by Lady Xue.


    "Third princess?" Lady Xue shook her head. "I heard that the Third Princess'' birth mother, the Wei clan, went there a few years ago. The Third Princess'' birth mother, the Wei clan, went there a few years ago. It was also because of the imperial government''s grand show for the third princess that Lady Xue learned about the third princess'' affairs. However, the only people who knew about her were her parents, and everyone believed that the third princess had passed away.


    "His Majesty''s harem is simple. Thirteen years after Qing He passed, the palace became empty. A virtuous wife is currently recuperating in the harem, and the other nine concubines have become destitute in recent years. Only a few beauties, Baolin, are of low rank. However, news had spread from the palace that Wang Li and his two beauties were pregnant one after another. Fortunately, His Majesty did not reward them with anything, so the palace was relatively calm. "


    "The reason why I''ve recruited my reading companions into the palace is to accompany the princess, and also because the eight words'' reading companions'' are very suitable. Considering this, the palace will definitely treat my reading companions well, so sister Zhao doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Compared to his carefree self before, Wei Zhao had quickly quieted down.


    The path of human growth was irreversible. One could not believe in fate, but the hand of destiny was merciless and emotionless. If one were to play with it a little, it would create a completely different, spinning scene.


    There was nothing more unacceptable to Wei Zhao than leaving her parents.


    Qianyun looked at her quiet appearance and felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart with the hilt of a knife. His eyes were sore, and he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know if what she said was right, so he turned to look for his mother.


    "Mother, I don''t want my cousin to go to the palace ¡­ Say, if my cousin doesn''t please the princess, will the princess send her back? "


    Lady Xue was so frightened that she hastily covered his mouth. "What nonsense are you spouting?" As good as Miss Zhao was, how could she not please the princess? "When you were at home, you didn''t even see who you were good to, but you liked to play with your cousin instead when you were here. It can be seen that you''re a good person, Sister Zhao. When you''re fine, the princess will definitely like her."


    Ning Yun was anxious, his mother couldn''t understand what he meant. He was saying that if his cousin intentionally pissed the princess off, she might come back.


    "Princess, if you don''t like someone else, the people under you will gang up on that person. You might be framed because of that, so Sister Zhao must work hard to make Princess fall in love with you."


    Speaking of framing, Big Cloud''s face turned pale, and he stiffly nodded, "Son understands."


    Big Yellow was still young, he only had a vague idea of how many years had passed. At this moment, he sighed and said to Wei Zhao, "If only every month passes every year, then twenty years will pass quickly."


    Wei Zhao, on the other hand, didn''t like it for twenty days, but hearing Zhao Yun say this, his heart was still very warm, and he wiped his tears away with the back of his hand. Wei Zhao had just sent all the servants outside, and now there were only the two of them in the room.

 C21

    Even though Wei Zhao also shed a few tears every day, it was all fake crying. It was the same as playing ball and falling ball in modern times; everything had been arranged beforehand. She really didn''t have many opportunities to truly cry. Unexpectedly, she was about to enter the palace, and this was a great opportunity. Her tears flowed out like she didn''t want money, so she didn''t cry out loud. Since she wasn''t in the mood to care about her eyes, she wiped them off with the back of her hand.


    The two of them sat on the brocade bed of the Eight Treasures Ruyi. The brocade bed was filled with small toys that were hurriedly found by Zhao Yun, but it was a pity that Wei Zhao was not in the mood at the moment.


    Big Yellow felt as if his heart was melted by her tears. He froze for a second, then yelled, "Someone come in."


    Lady Xue had sent Lan Xiang to take care of the two of them. When she heard their shouts, she immediately entered the house.


    "Go, find the girl at home. It''s best if someone who''s 25 years old is called into the courtyard."


    As the eldest girl of Lady Xue, Lan Xiang was very efficient. Soon, she started talking back and forth.


    Big Cloud got up and went to look first, but he saw that he was covered in cold sweat. Luckily, he came out first to take a look, otherwise these people would have drawn close to his cousin and said, "Look, this is a woman of twenty-five years of age ¡­" Cousin would definitely cry until she fainted.


    There were four or five women standing in the yard, and they didn''t look as young as Lady Xue. Sha Yun glanced at them worriedly, and didn''t want to take a second look. Lan Xiang replied softly, "Young Master, these are all hired locally, they work all year round, and are not as meticulous as the people in our house. On the other hand, the housekeeper who was with the madame was the first-rate servant girl, Zhou Jie. She was now twenty-two years old. She was at least a dozen years younger than them ¡­ "


    Big Yellow nodded his head, "Okay, I''ll take her. Call her over." He then turned around and said to Lan Xiang, "You can''t call for these guys for nothing. Everyone will get a bonus pack."


    Orchid Fragrance agreed.


    After a while, Zhou Jing''s family came over. She had tied up her hair into a bun. It was unknown if Lan Xiang had mentioned it before, but she was wearing a light green summer shirt. She looked very capable and refreshing. Big Cloud nodded and beckoned her into the house.


    Wei Zhao said, "Cousin, twenty-five years old is also very young. This sister used to serve her mother, but her mother sent her away to marry," Wei Zhao whispered in his ear, "Look at her. When you''re twenty-five, she''ll definitely be thousands of times better than you."


    He straightened himself again and asked the Zhou family seriously, "How old are you this year?"


    Zhou Jing''s family was extremely quick-witted. He replied, "Your servant has passed the new year, and is now twenty-five years old."


    Wei Zhao then raised his eyes to look at her carefully.


    Big Cloud nodded like a little adult, "Yes, you''re very good." He said to Lan Xiang, "Give her a red packet." Inside the red envelope was a silver horn, which was several times better than the money in his pocket.


    After listening to Lan Xiang''s report, Madam Xue''s face lit up. She clasped her hands and chanted a line of Bodhisattva blessing. Her son used to be depressed, but now that he was enlightened, she knew how to coax and control others.


    Lady Xue was rather grateful to Wei Zhao.


    At night, Big Cloud wanted to sleep with Wei Zhao.


    The two of them together were no more than ten years old, so sleeping a little was not a big deal.


    Zhao Yun and Wei Zhao were lying side by side. The two of them looked at each other, and both had a good expression on their faces, and then Zhao Yun whispered to Wei Zhao, "Cousin, don''t be scared. When you leave the palace at the age of twenty-five, I''ll still be waiting for you, one of us." After saying that, he blushed a little.


    Wei Zhao wasn''t as long-term or as deep as he''d thought. He was touched by his younger cousin''s sincerity and nodded, "Mm, thank you."


    He sold himself to thank others!


    They called it a conscription reading partner, but not all of them were conscripted. Coincidentally, they were looking for it in the tax-free counties at noon, so the Du couple really couldn''t say what it felt like.


    When Mr. Qian entered the capital, he specially came to the Du Family to ask if he could bring Wei Zhao over?


    Dusu was worried about Li Zhengzheng, so Mr. Qian said, "It''s fine, I''ll just go and inform them."


    In the past few days, Wei Zhao had already understood that things could not be reversed and had become calmer than before. Du Su asked for her opinion and said, "I will follow mister into the capital."


    Even if the Du Family couldn''t bear to part with her, they had no choice but to send her away.


    As expected, Li Zheng did not speak to the Du Family. Mr. Qian''s reputation was big and good, so Madame Du Su was slightly relieved.


    Boss Du stayed at home and sighed for a few days before starting to work. Suddenly, he heard someone say that one of the family members who attended the election had been sent home. When he went back to tell the Dusu family, the Dusu family had added a hobby of offering incense to the Bodhisattvas. Three incense sticks a day.


    Out of the several thousand who participated in the selection, only thirty remained. Ten of them were students chosen by the emperor to accompany the princess, while the other twenty entered the palace voluntarily to accompany them.


    Du Su was crying again, while Eldest Brother Du was also sighing. The palace''s treatment was really good. There was meat and fish, and those scrubbed off were all forcefully sent back. I heard that there was a little girl a few miles away who was crying and begged to go back.


    Besides, Wei Zhao was left behind because he was too ambitious. Why was his child so outstanding? Why didn''t he know to hold back?


    Her daughter grew more and more handsome, and her father was so ugly in name. Ai, it''s fine to be young now, but if someone were to find out in a few years that Wei Zhao didn''t have a place to follow Boss Du, then it would be difficult to say!


    Thus, Dusu felt that it was fine for the girl to stay in the palace for a few years.


    Even though she''d just left Wei Zhao and was tired of living, she''d been worried that Wei Zhao might have a good time eating and drinking in the palace after a few nights of sleep. When she heard that those she''d gotten weren''t willing to come back, she was at ease.


    That night the couple lay down and talked.


    Du Su''s foot kicked Boss Du, "Say, do you think our sister will be willing to come back if she gets kicked out?"


    Elder Du was mostly honest, so he really thought for a moment. "If it''s really like they said, eating well and sleeping well, then if it was me, I wouldn''t be happy to come back ¡­"


    Du Su''s house, "If it was you, they wouldn''t even let you go!"


    Although Mr. Qian had his own selfish thoughts when it came to informing Wei Zhao about his background, he didn''t dare to seriously ask about the face of Emperor Qinghe.


    He wanted to make things clear to Wei Zhao in advance, because he was afraid that the emperor wouldn''t be happy if he found out. What if the emperor really wanted to tell his daughter in person? Who in the world wouldn''t want to be reincarnated in the emperor''s house?


    But Wei Zhao was different from the others. This girl had her own ideas. Mister Qian was a little worried. He thought of countless ways along the way and finally decided to first find Official Zheng and ask him about the happenings in the palace. His Majesty''s thoughts were not allowed to be investigated, but it was still fine to divulge a bit of his feelings.


    Ping County was right next to Yan City. Normally, if a horse was fast enough, it would take at most four hours for Wei Zhao to arrive in less than half a day, following Mister Qian''s carriage.


    The master and disciple both had their own thoughts. Even if they missed lunch, no one would cry out in hunger.


    The coachman replied, "Master, we''ve arrived at the city gate."


    Mr. Qian lifted the curtain and looked up. Wei Zhao followed his gaze and saw a tall city gate directly in front of them. There were three wide gates, the middle of which was larger than the ones on both sides, but no one passed through them.


    Wei Zhao had expected them to follow the stream of people to the right, but to his surprise, the driver raised his whip and drove the carriage towards the center.


    The coachman jumped down from the carriage and handed something to the guard. Wei Zhao saw that the soldier was quickly handing something to a man who was obviously the target of his attention, and the man''s gaze immediately fell upon them. She couldn''t describe his gaze, but felt that she was nowhere to be seen under his gaze.


    Mr. Qian put down the curtain and was indifferent to the negotiations outside. Although Wei Zhao was puzzled, he didn''t open his mouth to ask.


    If it was before, in the face of such a lively scene, Wei Zhao would have opened the curtains a long time ago. He didn''t even have to stick his head out to take a good look, but now, she just sat quietly in the carriage, maintaining her position without moving for nearly six hours.


    The pain of separation forced her to grow up quickly.


    The young swallows left their nests and went back and forth, suffering unspeakably.


    After leaving her mother, she no longer had the desire to tell others about her grievances.


    After Wei Zhao entered the palace, Mister Qian first saw the emperor, then he left. When he was at the end of his life, his heart softened as he reported that the princess didn''t know of his background.


    This was the first time that Wei Zhao and Emperor Qinghe had met, excluding the one time that Weiwei had visited.


    The emperor was excited and slightly happy. Wei Zhao, on the other hand, was the opposite.


    Perhaps it was because the ignorant were fearless, Wei Zhao wasn''t too afraid of the court, but the person who came to pick her up was Senior Official Zheng. Wei Zhao looked at him and vaguely felt that he looked kind, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    Thinking of Mr. Qian''s instructions in the car to see and think more, Wei Zhao was filled with doubts, but he didn''t say anything. Senior Officer Zheng held her hand and helped her up onto the shoulders of the two eunuchs, softly explaining the structure of the palace.


    Just as Wei Zhao stepped into the royal study, a bright yellow light flashed down.


    He had been waiting for Wei Zhao for two full hours in the royal study. It wasn''t that he didn''t know when Wei Zhao would come, but he wasn''t in the mood to do anything else now, so he might as well wait.


    Wei Zhao heard Huang say a word to the eunuch who had brought her here, then he took her hand and led her inside.


    The imperial study was wide and bright, and the hands holding her were very warm. Step by step, he led her to the bed by the window, then lifted her up and placed her on the bed with the bright yellow quilt.


    And then he heard the man say, "It''s been a long time, isn''t it? Are you hungry? "


    Wei Zhao shook his head and nodded. A cheerful laughter came from above his head, "Are you hungry?"


    Wei Zhao met his gaze without fear, his dark eyes full of doubt. There should be only one person in the world who could wear bright yellow clothes, right? Was this slightly familiar man in front of her the person she thought he was?

 C22

    "What do you want to ask? Ask away, I... I don''t blame you. " Emperor Qinghe looked at his son''s eyes, and his heart felt soft and touched. This was his child. He wasn''t surprised, nor was there any trace of pettiness in his eyes. Without a doubt, this was the Imperial Bloodline.


    Wei Zhao pursed his lips and asked, "Are you the old master of the emperor?"


    Emperor Qinghu laughed loudly. "It''s the Emperor, but not the Old Master. You really are clever!" He winked at her, and his expression became lively. He leaned slightly towards Wei Zhao, taking a pose that said, "I''m very familiar with you. We have our secrets. How did you find out?"


    Wei Zhao glanced at his clothes, and Emperor Qinghe laughed loudly. "You''re really smart ¡­"


    Wei Zhao was embarrassed. Isn''t this common sense? Is there a need to praise her like this? Could it be that this kind of common sense made him smart? Although the man in front of her was a bit exaggerated, he wasn''t that annoying. Thus, she smiled and said, "You''re too kind."


    "Come, have a cup of tea." As he spoke, he personally poured her a cup of tea.


    Wei Zhao received it with both hands and thanked him, "Thank you very much."


    "Do you know what sort of person the Emperor is?"


    Wei Zhao held the teacup in his hand and nodded, "I know, he''s the one who can chop off anyone''s head as he pleases."


    "Who told you that? How could that be possible?"


    Wei Zhao tilted his head, "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. How can we just chop down whoever we want?" "The people of the world are all my people, and the people view me as their parents. Think about it, which family''s parents would casually chop off their children''s heads?" She looked at Wei Zhao with great sincerity as she cursed the emperor''s intentions for giving her an explanation by a bastard. He''d have to kacha him when he found out.


    The person who told Wei Zhao about the emperor beheading wasn''t just anyone else, it was Old Master Wang.


    Wei Zhao nodded and his expression relaxed as well. He smiled ingratiatingly at the emperor, "Then I''m relieved."


    Qing He couldn''t laugh anymore. He thought to himself, "What''s there to worry about? I won''t be able to chop anyone off. If I do, won''t I be cutting myself off?"


    Emperor Qinghe''s food was not extravagant. There were only eleven dishes. The quantity was not much, but the quality was excellent.


    The eunuch placed the dishes on the table one by one and announced the names of the dishes as he spoke. Most of them were incomprehensible to Wei Zhao, who only heard the sound of shredded meat.


    After confirming that her life wasn''t in danger, she didn''t feel nervous at all. She shifted her gaze from the emperor to the dishes on the dining table, so much so that even Emperor Qing didn''t take the words'' put the princess'' chair next to me ''to heart.


    For a time, there were twenty people in the imperial study, but only the sound of washing their hands could be heard. Wei Zhao noticed that all of the people who entered the study were eunuchs, not a single palace maid.


    It was the Emperor who carried her to the chair again. Wei Zhao didn''t express any opinion, but she could crawl on her own.


    Wei Zhao had been taught how to eat etiquette. Back then, when she hadn''t entered the academy, she had gone out to eat with her parents and had stood on a stool, commanding her parents to snatch it back for her.


    After starving for most of the time, he only took a sip of water. Wei Zhao ate quite quickly, so Emperor Qing He helped her carry a lot of dishes like ordinary family members were carrying vegetables for their children.


    The father and daughter pair had taken out more than half of the eleven dishes ¡­ Senior Officer Zheng''s eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets.


    "You cooked well today. Ten taels of silver." The eunuch in the kitchen thanked him immediately.


    When the table was cleared, Qing He asked, "Have you eaten well?"


    Wei Zhao nodded his head in an extremely straightforward manner, his small, carved face full of sincere praise.


    Emperor Qinghe smiled and asked, "Our imperial chef can cook even more delicious dishes. Do you want to eat like this every day?"


    He sounded like he was coaxing a child. The ordinary kidnappers didn''t talk that much. At most, they would just buy some sweets. From this, it could be seen that the person in front of them was a big snitch.


    Wei Zhao didn''t fall for it, "Do you have conditions?" Why do I have to eat delicious food every day? " There was no such thing as a free lunch. She wasn''t a fool.


    Emperor Qinghu laughed in delight. "What do you think?" Do you think that I have any conditions that you would agree to? "


    Wei Zhao also smiled sweetly and blinked his large eyes. "That''s why I asked you?" You won''t ask, you idiot.


    Emperor Qing then laughed loudly.


    Wei Zhao was a bit at a loss for what to do, to be so happy while being treated like a fool.


    Emperor Qing He had laughed enough. He stroked her hair and said, "There''s no need to negotiate. You are my daughter. You deserve the best treatment in the world."


    Wei Zhao was even more at a loss, but she was able to grasp the main point. "I''m your daughter. Am I the kind of daughter who, like the common people, are your children?"


    "No. You were born to me."


    Nani? Wei Zhao''s mouth was agape, his lips moving, but he didn''t know how to organize his thoughts. "Can men also have children?" After saying so, she sized up the emperor who was sitting in front of her. With this kind of intelligence ¡­ he couldn''t be a fake, right? On the other hand, there were those in the market who would pass themselves off as the Elementary Scholars or High Scholars. But if they were to pass themselves off as the emperor, then wasn''t this a bit too audacious?


    Emperor Qing He choked. His expression was no longer as beautiful as before. He looked at Wei Zhao quietly, and then said at a moderate pace, "You were born to your mother and me."


    Just think about it, even if you could put the snake spirit''s face on a bear, it would definitely be more frightening than tempting. However, there was one benefit of the Du Family. She was very good at teaching and training for the sake of Wei Zhao.


    The Du Family only had one wish. They hoped that their child could live a good life wherever he went.


    Du Su had also once discussed with Wei Zhao about whether they should obediently cooperate with him after he was kidnapped, or cry and make a fuss to find their mother? Although a crying child has milk, but it is in front of the mother to cry, you can cry in front of a dog to try.


    Therefore, when the emperor said she was his birth, Wei Zhao only let out an "oh" in ignorance.


    "Good child, you have to call us royal father from now on." Qing He capital had made preparations for a big fight with Wei Zhao, but Wei Zhao readily agreed. He thought that perhaps he was still young and didn''t know what his parents wanted him to do.


    In August of the 25th year of Qing He''s reign, Emperor Qing He and the Third Princess stood in the imperial court. They praised the Princess, saying, "You are filial and filial, and your character is noble. I bow to you."


    The official then kowtowed three times, and said, "Long live the princess!"


    The princess was dressed in a yellow robe with six phoenixes. Her voice was clear and melodious as she raised her hand slightly, "Exempt." Her posture was clear and graceful, giving her the appearance of a pine tree.


    The Du Family''s background couldn''t even be compared to the Ji Family''s, and she didn''t envy Ji Quan and Ji Ming much. They dressed better than her, and ate better than her, but what could that mean? I don''t mind my mother being ugly, and I don''t mind my family being poor.


    Wei Zhao was quite calm as he sat cross-legged on the dragon bed, deep in thought. According to the rules, the princes and princesses had to live in the East Palace of the harem. The East Palace wasn''t exclusive to the crown prince.


    The imperial palace of Yan Country couldn''t be considered large compared to the previous dynasties, but it wasn''t small either. The entire Eastern Palace was made up of dozens of palaces, and was currently being renovated.


    "There are a lot of unsatisfactory places in there. I''m having some people work on them right now. Hmm, do you like to spend a little more or do you like to spend a little more trees?"


    "There are more trees."


    "Why?" Emperor Qinghe was probably too bored to keep asking questions like a curious baby when he met her.


    "More trees, cool in summer." Wei Zhao pitied him a bit. How could common sense work like this? There were trees in every house in the countryside, but he had never seen anyone growing flowers like an egg.


    Since the East Palace was currently cultivating, Wei Zhao was staying in the emperor''s chambers.


    The palace was smaller than the imperial study. It was divided into an inner and outer room. Wei Zhao stayed in the inner room, while the emperor slept in the outer room.


    In the past, the children of the imperial palace were all little radishes with delicate tempers. Sometimes, they would even not buy the debt of their father. At that time, Emperor Qing He would only comfort himself and grow up. By the time Wei Zhao arrived, Emperor Qinghe had no idea how he was supposed to be his father.


    After dinner, he asked Wei Zhao if he wanted to take a nap, and seeing her nod, he told him to bring him to his bedroom.


    There was a palace maid in the palace. When Wei Zhao entered, these people all kneeled down, scaring her to a halt. Fortunately, she only stopped when Officer Zheng helped her sit upright before giving her a lecture, nothing more than attending to the princess.


    The two palace maids at the front took off her shoes one on the left and one on the right, helping her put down her tent. The one on the left, a young girl wearing a light pink palace dress, softly asked, "Does the princess need a servant to accompany her?"


    Wei Zhao shook his head. After the tent was put down, the spacious dragon bed formed its own room. It looked like a small room, although it was called an inner room. However, it was not at the back of the outer room, but at the east side of the outer room.


    Mr. Qian returned home and hurriedly went to the palace.


    Emperor Qinghe received him with a face full of happiness.


    Mr. Qian was worried about both the fear of Wei Zhao''s death and the conflict between father and daughter when they met. With his understanding of Wei Zhao, he knew that he wasn''t the type to suffer a loss if he swallowed his anger.


    Seeing how calm the emperor was, the old man finally felt at ease.


    "Thank you, Imperial Tutor, for these past few months!" Now that Emperor Qing He was satisfied, he naturally didn''t forget to praise the meritorious officials. For Wei Zhao to be so ''considerate'' in accepting his father as Emperor Qing, Mister Qian had to be grateful.


    "It is all thanks to His Majesty''s deep blessings. Your Highness'' heart is filled with emotions, and this subject does not dare to claim credit." The old man was quite modest.


    As the duo was discussing the matter of Wei Zhao, Official Zheng came into the hall to report, "Beauty Li and Beauty Wang requests to see Your Highness."

 C23

    Emperor Qinghe''s face instantly turned black. His face was so gloomy that it seemed as though it could smash hail.


    Officer Zheng had poked Hornet''s Nest, but he didn''t dare to leave. The emperor had instructed him to report everything that happened to the princess as soon as possible. Therefore, even if the hornet''s Nest stung him, he had no choice but to stab him.


    "I ¡­ feel disgusted!" Think of me as King Chukoulie! "Let''s see if he has the luck to enter Li Garden!"


    "Shameless vile characters are not worthy of your majesty''s anger. Not to mention that the Li Garden House has been completely destroyed. Even if you have the slightest bit of luck, it''s only a fleeting moment. The way of the heavens is orthodox and cannot be defied."


    Emperor Qing He repressed his hand. "I am not angry. If it wasn''t for the fact that I wanted to keep him alive ¡­" "It''s still of some use, I wanted to learn from King Hui and destroy them!"


    Emperor Qing He was truly a gentle emperor, and his life was actually considered rather good. Although the several decades since he had ascended to the throne had been stable, the neighbors were still at peace on the surface. Even though the heirs were a little difficult, but with Wei Zhao here, his good nature had been taken advantage of by his subjects.


    After he had just gotten pregnant from the harem, Emperor Qing He was startled. He thought that some people knew that he was infertile, but after a careful examination, they realized that it was actually the Minister of Rites, Pu Yuanping, who was leading the group. He felt that His Majesty probably had some ulterior motives.


    If Emperor Qing He hadn''t favoured the two of them, he wouldn''t have felt disgusted. Politics never lacked schemes and schemes. However, this kind of scheme to harm the merits was something he couldn''t tolerate even with a heart as vast as the sea.


    Not only did he want to see what tricks they could come up with, he also wanted to take this opportunity to teach Wei Zhao a lesson in politics.


    Mister Qian initially thought that this Emperor Qing He''s father was very kind, but after hearing this, he instantly crossed the two words'' benevolent ''and slapped himself a few times in his heart. However, he still had to say what he had to say, "We have to guard against others, the princess is pure and sincere in the hearts of the people, and the situation in the palace is different from that of the people. The emperor''s thoughts cannot be any more accurate. This is all good for the princess." Well, he also learned to ride on the wall and sway left and right from old man Wang.


    "Since the honored tutor is still in court, we''ll need to trouble the honored tutor with her lessons in the future. After all, we''ve spent some time outside the palace, so she can get used to it. Otherwise, the palace would be filled with strangers that would frighten the princess ¡­" Emperor Qinghe laughed as he continued, "But I feel that her courage isn''t bad. Even when she sees me, she doesn''t show the slightest trace of fear, haha."


    Mr. Qian quickly agreed, "It is this old official''s honor to be able to be together with Your Highness! The princess possesses the blood of the emperor, and her blood is thicker than water.


    "Right!"


    Wei Zhao woke up after an hour of sleep. A tall figure was sitting beside the bed.


    Emperor Qinghe was still in a daze, and upon hearing the commotion, he raised his head and laughed. "You''re awake?" He reached out to help Wei Zhao up.


    The two palace maids each brought a string of "dumplings" to serve them. They hung up their tents, wore shoes, and carried basins of their respective duties.


    Wei Zhao was a small fry. He actually thought to himself, "If I let dad and mom enjoy this once, I''m afraid they might not be able to sleep well, hehe."


    When Emperor Qing He saw the innocent joy on her face, he liked Wei Zhao even more. "Mister Qian, who once taught you, has come. Do you want to meet him?"


    Wei Zhao nodded. She had a lot of questions for Mr. Qian. Although she was young, she knew who to ask. She was very patient. "Will Mr. Qian still teach me?"


    "Yes, you take a break for two days. This emperor has ordered some people to rearrange it in the study room. Your reading partners are still learning the rules. When they''re done, they''ll learn more or less the rules and go with you to study."


    "Accompany me to study? How could he accompany them? "Can you help me recite or can you help me do my homework?" Wei Zhao asked with doubt in his eyes.


    "Not these things. I''m just accompanying you."


    Wei Zhao nodded deeply.


    "This is Red Bamboo, this is Green Bamboo. This place is small, let''s have the two of them wait on you first. Once the East Palace is built, I''ll help you increase your manpower."


    Not long later, Mister Qian came in and kneeled down to greet her, "This subject, Qian Zichang, greets Your Highness."


    Wei Zhao: "It''s over, my last hope is gone. Mister Qian also went crazy with me ¡­"


    Not long after the emperor left with Mister Qian, Green Bamboo came over and reported, "Princess, Beauty Wang is asking for an audience outside the hall."


    When she saw the princess return to the palace, she felt a sense of familiarity from the bottom of her heart. "When she heard that the princess had returned to the palace, she had immediately started to get close to the princess." He paused for a moment, then lightly pressed the handkerchief to his lips. "Only, this chenqie doesn''t know whether to say some things or not. The princess is young, so she should be accompanied by mufei ¡­"


    Wei Zhao glanced at her. "You want to sleep with me?"


    Hearing that, the beauty was immediately overjoyed. What kind of place was this? This was the emperor''s sleeping quarters. If she could sleep here, wouldn''t she be like husband and wife with the emperor? The position of the imperial harem was definitely above that of the b * tch with the surname Li.


    Fortunately, her brain was still working, and she knew that the imperial concubine was unable to stay in the emperor''s chambers for a long time, so she smiled and said, "Princess''s love should not have been spoken of, it''s just that chenqie is now pregnant and at night is too inconvenient. If I disturb Your Majesty''s rest, then it would be bad. Even though chenqie''s beauty can''t compare to that of here, it''s still considered cheap. Would the princess be willing to live with chenqie? "


    Wei Zhao shook his head, "I don''t want to."


    The beauty didn''t expect Wei Zhao to reject her at all. She choked and took a deep breath to smooth it over, the rise and fall of her chest becoming bigger than before. She asked in a sharp voice, "May I ask why the princess isn''t willing?"


    Wei Zhao looked at her quizzically, and with the spirit of a man who couldn''t be ashamed to ask, "Since your Han Xiang Palace can''t compare with this place, why should I be willing to move from a good place to a bad place?"


    The beauty Wang nearly fainted on the spot. Was this something a well-mannered child should say?


    "His Majesty''s bedroom is naturally very nice. Since the princess lives here, His Majesty has to worry about the princess and also work hard for the country. As a child of the king, the princess also has to think a little about His Majesty."


    "Big Sister Green Bamboo, Father asked me to stay here, but this beauty wants me to go to Hall of Fragrance. I don''t understand, should I listen to my father, or listen to a beauty?"


    "Your Majesty is the Lord of All Peoples. Naturally, we should listen to your majesty."


    Wei Zhao felt wronged, "But this beauty said that I have listened to royal father''s words and stayed here without considering for his sake ¡­ Let me ask royal father again, and see if I listen to him, or to beauties ¡­ "


    Wang Meili returned home in disappointment, holding her stomach which she had yet to show off.


    Within a few days, even the craftsmen who had repaired the East Palace heard that the Third Princess was a pretty and delicate person. They were so scared that they became more meticulous in their work, afraid that the cute and pretty Princess would explode in anger and attack them again.


    He heard Beauty Li speak towards the Emperor, "Rules are not allowed without rules." The next day the Emperor bestowed a mama on the Third Princess. She was so angry that she threw the handkerchief in her hands onto the ground, as if it was the Third Princess''s and Beauty Li''s, and stomped on it a few times. She wanted to tear the two of them to pieces, but the handkerchief was locked firmly on her sides, it couldn''t be torn to shreds, and she couldn''t pinch a grape like she wanted to ¡­


    Actually, the idea that the Emperor had given to the mama was something that had been planned a long time ago.


    These rumors didn''t seem to have affected Wei Zhao''s life. Although the Emperor allowed her to rest, he spent most of his time with her. Regardless of whether she understood what he said or not, he would tell her some of the imperial family''s matters.


    "When I was your age, I had to study with the Imperial Tutor every morning and yawn many times every day. The Imperial Tutor was too strict, and knocked on my writing board whenever he saw me yawn ¡­ At that time, I just hoped that I wouldn''t have to study ¡­"


    Wei Zhao nodded in agreement when he heard this. She didn''t like to learn either.


    Emperor Qinghe pinched her cheek. "What are you nodding your head for? You''re more fortunate than me. I started when I was three ¡­"


    What happened to Wei Zhao? With a respectful expression on his small face, he approached the emperor and asked in a low voice, "Then when do you not need to study anymore?"


    Tutor Qian coughed loudly twice. In front of this mister, he was discussing the issue of not wanting to go to school ¡­


    Emperor Qinghu and Wei Zhao looked at each other and giggled as if they had a secret of their own.


    There were many things in life that he was unhappy about. Two students who could not get along with his career was probably one of them!


    The emperor left, leaving only the duo in the imperial study, Honored Tutor Qian and Wei Zhao.


    Wei Zhao raised his head and glanced at the former Mr. Qian, then got up and knelt beside the couch. He picked up the cherries on the plate and ate them one by one.


    The emperor''s laughter came from behind him. "Just tell them to go up again if it''s delicious."


    Wei Zhao held his cheeks, his eyes gleaming with the light of a glutton. "Imperial Father, can you plant cherry trees in the palace? "This way, when you want to eat in the future, you can do so on the spot ¡­"


    "If you call me Imperial Father, then call me Imperial Father. Why do you have to add an adult behind you?"


    Wei Zhao was as good as gold, "Imperial Father!" The voice was very sweet and loud.


    Emperor Qing He felt a little guilty at hearing this voice. He rubbed his nose and asked, "Wei Zhao, do you want to go home?"


    Wei Zhao let out a small sigh and his expression immediately became listless. He looked even more pitiful than an eggplant without water, "Of course I want to!"


    "But I am your father."


    Wei Zhao rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m an easy to fool child? My dad isn''t a monster, so how could he become an emperor?"


    Qing He Emperor had thought that if Wei Zhao cried like an ordinary child, he would take the opportunity to kill her. However, no one had expected that Wei Zhao''s mind would turn completely off the beaten track, but he didn''t care about his background. He wanted Wei Zhao to know that he was her father, and he wanted his identity as his father to be known to the public!

 C24

    "I''m not lying to you, I''m your real father!"


    Wei Zhao didn''t believe him. "Then how did you give birth to me?"


    This matter was related to the dignity of an emperor. Could he tell Wei Zhao the truth?


    When Wei Zhao saw that his face was covered in sh * t and yet didn''t want to come out, he couldn''t bear it for three seconds. "Does my mother know about this?"


    Of course she knew. How could she not know what she had done?


    "Since you are my father, why didn''t you bring me to the palace earlier?" Emperor Qing He was quickly struck dumb by the child''s question.


    "Uh, earlier, I ¡­ I wonder if I''ll have you with your mother. "


    "How did you find out?"


    Isn''t that your father being drugged so I can''t have any more babies ¡­ Of course I can''t say that.


    Tutor Qian quickly finished writing the outline and handed it over. "This subject takes his leave." For some things, no matter how much he listened to them, the guy on his neck might not be able to hold on!


    After Tutor Qian had left, Emperor Qinghe spoke to Wei Zhao privately for a long time. In short, the two of them had reconciled, and the palace was filled with a very filial son.


    Wang Taichang holed himself up in his house for a long time, wrapping himself up in a benevolent old grandpa and going to the palace.


    He was the emperor''s biological grandson, and he was the only relative in the family. To say that he was his relative was to slightly insult the pride and arrogance of his relatives.


    From past generations, they were all fierce like tigers. Not to mention the far off, there were two famous ones, Wang Mang and Yang Jian.


    Although Wang Taizong''s surname was also Wang and he had married his daughter to the emperor, it was not the same as Wang Mang''s. When he was too young, he was also a talented person. Just by looking at him, one could tell that he was a valuable asset, but when pillars were turned into pillars, he would only bear the fruit of celebrating the death of He Di''s mother.


    In his early years, there were people who mocked him for his nemesis. Pei! He had never even seen a hair of a nemesis before, where did he get his nemesis from?


    All these years had passed, and he was the only proper master in Wang Taichang''s house. The one who mocked him had long since turned into a cup of loess, and he was still quite strong.


    Back then, Emperor Qing He had wanted to find a new heir for his grandfather, but he didn''t expect that grandfather would look down on him at all. He closed his eyes and said with tears in his eyes, "Previously, your mother said that there would be a few more children." It means how the people you''re looking for can compare with your mother''s!


    But Emperor Qinghe''s mother didn''t follow her father, and so the baby was very easy to bear. It gave birth to Emperor Qinghe, but with a bang it came to a halt, never to be born again.


    Emperor Qing He was skeptical. "It was precisely Imperial Mother who agreed, but how could Emperor Xian agree?"


    Your mother told me to live a few more years, didn''t she?" After killing the late emperor, wouldn''t it be easy for a nephew to borrow a brother as soon as he ascended the throne? Who knew that the late Emperor had died a bit too early? He hadn''t left any of his younger brothers and sisters behind, and so he had run straight into the arms of his ancestors.


    Emperor Qing He silently spat out the blood in his heart. His grandpa had actually been alive all this time, waiting for his father to die ¡­


    Although this was what Kaiser often said, Emperor Qinghe didn''t have any hatred for him. After all, he was his biological grandfather. In the early days, he had still doted on him. Moreover, it was too outrageous to say that the late emperor had often cursed to death. One had to know that the late emperor had always been waiting for the late emperor''s second child to be born.


    Therefore, the emperor didn''t ask him to pay his respects after he entered the palace. The grandfather and grandson duo even said some heartless words, "Now I only hope for the princess to help the imperial family grow more leaves in the future. If I can have a few more ¡­" The meaning behind his words was that he might be able to pass one on to old man Wang.


    Wang Taichang immediately laughed so hard that his teeth couldn''t be seen, his eyes were squinted, and his teeth were missing. "There are a lot of babies, and they''re not good for the body, so it''s good to have two."


    "Right." Emperor Qinghe shook his head. "At least three." His words were rather dejected.


    Emperor Qing He''s words were full of melancholy, so he thought that Emperor Qing He wanted to choose a better child among the princess'' children. Thus, he nodded and said, "That''s true. The two of them are still a bit fewer in number."


    Emperor Qing He looked at Wei Zhao, who was lying on the table painting red, and suddenly exclaimed, "My grandfather and I need to live a bit longer ¡­" After living for a long time, it would be great if he could boil everything to death.


    Grand Preceptor Wang also looked at Wei Zhao with great delight, following Emperor Qinghe''s gaze, "Yes!" Your Majesty, you have to find a good husband for the princess. The princess was loved by those brats back in the academy! "


    This, this, this was not a big deal for kindergarten children who were in love, but in the feudal dynasty, this was a huge matter! The reason Emperor Qinghe didn''t change his expression was because he wanted to get more information from Adept Wang. Tutor Qian, hmph, his heart was biased.


    "Mm. I''ve heard the Imperial Tutor say a few times that someone with the surname Ji ¡­"


    The king was originally a bit embarrassed by the gossipy princess'' love affairs. He had heard the emperor say it quite a few times already, so what did it mean if he could say it a few times? It meant that the emperor didn''t object. If the emperor objected, he would be done for just by saying it once. What else could he do?


    After being rich with the Imperial Tutor for so many times, Wang Taizong''s courage had become fat, "He''s talking about Ji Ming and Ji Quan, right!?"


    Emperor Qing He almost coughed up blood. From this surname, could it be that the two brothers were interested in Wei Zhao at the same time?


    "This old man feels that the princess treats them as if they were her relatives. However, there is a person surnamed Xue who seems to be her aunt''s younger cousin. The princess has taken quite a lot of care of him."


    After all, they were just a bunch of hooligans, and even if Wang Taichang wanted to create some colorful topic, he could do it anyway. Emperor Qinghe didn''t hear any excessive content in his words, so he was in a better mood and nodded.


    Wang Taichang''s words were a reminder to the emperor that these two brothers surnamed Ji and Xue''s cousin were both men! The reading companions that the Head of the Palace left behind were all women!


    The Emperor asked, "She was in school before. Did she have any good female classmates?"


    Wang Taichang shook his head, "There aren''t many girls in the academy. Not only is there no good one, there''s even a girl who specially picks on her. But the princess never suffers losses, often making that little girl roll her eyes in anger. But I heard from her that there''s a neighbor who can play well with her. "


    The emperor understood. This game of playing together could be played together with a girl. Learning together, there was always a difference in quality. It was probably inappropriate! Let''s take a look first!


    Senior Official Zheng personally escorted him out of the palace. The only people in the palace other than the emperor and princess were all on foot. They were all too old, so the emperor had to send someone to escort him out of the palace and into a carriage every time.


    After Wei Zhao had finished writing, Emperor Qinghe nodded, "Go take a rest."


    Lin mama brought Red Bamboo and Green Bamboo to help Wei Zhao wash his hands.


    The red bamboo carried a small and exquisite box and came over. Opening it up, there were four or five snacks. The green bamboo also received the tea tray from the little girl behind.


    No matter how beautiful the pastries were, Wei Zhao didn''t like them at all. The red bamboo was a bit more lively, and when he saw that she didn''t want to make a move, he took the initiative and said, "Your Highness, the pastries were just made in the royal kitchen. They don''t get tired of drinking with the tea."


    Wei Zhao shook his head. "I don''t want tea or snacks. Give me a cup of water."


    Green Bamboo was stunned for a moment. Luckily, there was still water in the teacup, so he hurriedly placed it at Wei Zhao''s side.


    The emperor sat in front of the imperial report and reviewed the imperial edicts, but he was also paying attention to the movements of Wei Zhao''s side. Seeing that she only drank water and walked over to take a look, he asked gently, "Do you not like to eat, or are you not hungry?"


    The emperor''s voice was clearly very gentle, but Wei Zhao felt that the breathing of the people around him suddenly became tense. These people lowered their heads and looked at the ground, but it seemed as if they couldn''t bear to have another pair of eyes staring at her.


    This was a kind of oppression that came from the bottom up. The lower class hoped that the upper class would make a decision that would benefit the lower class'' survival. Their hope would then be urgent and anxious.


    Wei Zhao stood straight, not saying a word.


    After a long time, the Emperor laughed lightly. "All of you, leave."


    The attendants filed out, and the atmosphere in the room immediately eased up.


    The emperor sat down, and his gaze was at the same level as Wei Zhao as he smiled, "You''ve just arrived. They don''t know what you like, so they''ll be a bit scared when they see that you don''t like them. Don''t mind them, they''ll be fine in a few days. When I was young, I wasn''t as bold as you, so I ate them all. I don''t know if I was happy or not, but I''ve been eating pastries for quite a few days already, and you''ve cooked well today. If you don''t like it, then don''t want it.


    When Senior Official Zheng returned, he saw Senior Servant Lin standing at the entrance. The people following behind her were all dispirited. Senior Zheng stood by her side, but Lin mama only spoke a few words without any hesitation. When Official Zheng heard this, he nodded his head and thought that it was time for the emperor to have some snacks as well. He then beckoned his disciple over to remind him.


    Inside the room, Wei Zhao was talking to the emperor. She didn''t know why, but she wasn''t afraid of this royal father at all. She subconsciously knew that the emperor didn''t like her talking about her parents, so she took the initiative to avoid this topic.


    Emperor Qinghe''s father''s heart was growing, and he had grown a lot more patient. When he heard Wei Zhao say, "I don''t like to eat, they''re unhappy."


    "You are a princess. There is no need for you to care what they think." The duty of servants is to take good care of you, if you are unhappy it is because they do not do well, this need not self-blame. Those who did not become masters would instead look at the servants'' expressions and conduct their business. If that was the case, Royal Father would no longer need to review the imperial reports and deal with the affairs of the nation. Just looking at the servants'' faces everyday would cause him to tire himself to death. The elders and children were orderly, and there was a difference between high and low. Once the high and low were disrupted, the order between the heaven and earth would be disrupted. "


    After a while, Senior Official Zheng personally came in with a food box. Lin mama followed behind him, and Wei Zhao took a look at the thin sliced beef and ham, along with other delicious, salty dishes. Two bowls not much bigger than a fist were filled with lotus seed porridge, and there were also two steaming golden cakes.


    If these things were small enough, they would only be enough to fill fifty percent of her stomach. After the two of them had finished eating, Emperor Qinghe still drove the others away to speak to her.


    "The princess has a steady personality, even if the servants come to serve her, she still won''t be able to satisfy her. If only we can find the person who served her in the past and ask her about her daily life, then not only will we have the luck of serving our underlings, we''ll also be able to do our best to serve her ¡­"

 C25

    "Of course not. His Majesty despises them for not doing their best to serve the princess. The princess is obviously seven years old, but she doesn''t even look to be six years old. His Majesty is so distressed that he even sent off those who served the princess."


    Lin mama shivered. She had already dismissed him. Although she hadn''t said it out loud, she completely understood what he meant. She was originally the adopted daughter of the Emperor''s mother. With this relationship, she always wanted to serve the Crown Prince or something like that, but the worst she could do was be a prince. The first two beauties in the palace were pregnant one after another. Not long after, the emperor pointed her over. Lin mama''s hot blood that had been struggling upwards had turned into clots of blood upon encountering the cold. She had been frightened into a bloody mess by Senior Official Zheng''s speech, so she led the crowd to serve the princess even more carefully.


    Wei Zhao was obviously more interested in what the emperor had taught her. Tutor Qian didn''t dare to gossip with her about the royal family.


    "The higher you stand, the more you see, the more you''ll know about right and wrong. Some people specifically stare at the braids of others, and sometimes speaking the truth will cause a lot of trouble. It''s better to just give them an advantage and save them some trouble. We always have more important things to do."


    "I will remember all of this in my heart. It will be of great use to you in the future." I have already told you about the Wei''s affairs. General Xuan De''s residence handed over a paper roll to you, and Wei Fu, the eldest of the Wei family, has limited ability, and second brother, Wei Sulfur, is intelligent, but he was raised under Matriarch''s tutelage and is only in charge of concubine affairs at home. The Matriarch is a first-rate lady, and is your nominal grandmother, so if she wants to see you, she can''t help but see you, and if she does, you''ll become even more famous than you already are, and no one in the capital will dare question your identity. "


    Wei Zhao agreed. The next morning, Red Bamboo woke up with a piece of silk embroidered with five blessings and an auspicious design. Wei Zhao frowned and said, "Change it." It was such a hot day and she was dressed in bright red, really. Actually, it wasn''t that she couldn''t bear it. At the very least, they had worn whatever clothes they brought a few days ago, but ever since Wei Zhao heard the emperor''s words, he wanted to test whether his underlings listened or not. Her thoughts were not complicated. I don''t care what you wear.


    After breakfast, Green Bamboo reported to the matriarch that the matriarch had already entered the palace. Wei Zhao stood up and said, "Grandmother is an elder, come with me to welcome her."


    Lin mama said, "Princess''s words are extremely true." "It''s just that the wind outside is too strong. The princess can only stand in the middle of the hall while the old servant goes to fetch the matriarch."


    The Grand Matriarch of the Wei Residence was seventy percent this year. With her current standard of living, she could be considered a longevity. With her youngest son having a happy life, her life went as she wished. This year, when he suddenly heard that the Third Princess hadn''t actually died, he was overjoyed, but his heart was beating like a drum. When the Emperor brought the Third Princess back to the palace with great fanfare, more people came to the general''s manor to inquire about the situation, so his youngest son, Wei Suluo, encouraged his mother to come to see the princess. Although Old Lady Wei greatly valued her youngest son, she still needed to find her eldest son to make a decision whenever something major happened.


    These things naturally could not be concealed from Emperor Qinghe''s eyes. Ever since he had been deceived by Pu Yuanping, his control over the capital had been rearranged, and many more people had been sent. When it came to the matter of the Wei family''s debts, Emperor Qinghe was quite satisfied. With the Wei family''s calmness and discernment, it was not in vain for them to bestow this favor on the General''s Estate. If the Wei clan hadn''t made any moves, then Emperor Qing He would have asked someone to give them some pointers. But if that was the case, they would have definitely lost their holy intent.


    As the group of people escorted Matriarch Wei through the gates of the Eastern Palace, they saw a thirty year old or so woman dressed up in a hurry inside. The matriarch stood straight as the little girl behind her hurriedly said, "This is Her Highness Princess'' upbringing''s Senior Servant Lin."


    Lin mama first bowed to the matriarch, then said with a fitting smile, "Greetings to the matriarch. The princess was looking forward to it early in the morning. Just now, she insisted on coming out to greet the matriarch, but it wasn''t easy for the servants to persuade her."


    Knowing the princess''s attitude, they were all happy as well. She was accompanied by her daughter-in-law this time, but she didn''t dare to say a single word after entering the palace. She only had to take the money, otherwise that little girl wouldn''t have taken the initiative to remind them of Lin mama''s identity.


    However, once they reached the Eastern Palace Region, the only person who could enter was the matriarch herself. Lin mama was such a shrewd person. When she saw the woman behind her, she hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Matriarch. Everything in the supporting hall is in order." He then called out to Red Bamboo, "Take good care of him."


    Old Matriarch Wei had not introduced her as his daughter-in-law. Besides, she had no status, so Senior Servant Lin had also become a little indistinct.


    Wei Zhao was well-dressed. He wore a small gold crown of magnolia orchids, his skin was rosy and white, and there was a double dragon ring engraved on his chest. If one looked closely, one would see that the bead in the middle was actually a red ruby the size of a pigeon''s egg. Even Boss Du and his wife didn''t dare acknowledge such a Wei Zhao for a while.


    When the third princess was young, Matriarch Wei had met her before. After not seeing her for so many years, she had felt a moment of absent-mindedness, but she quickly confirmed that there was a small portrait of the third princess in the general''s estate. Furthermore, Matriarch Wei knew the appearance of the emperor; the third princess looked like her father when she was young.


    Even though Matriarch Wei was in a trance, she didn''t delay her greetings. Wei Zhao hastened to say, "Matriarch, please rise." She signaled Lin mama to help support the old lady.


    The old lady understood very well that since the imperial family said this was the third princess, then even if it wasn''t, it had to be. Who said it wasn''t, the Wei Mansion had to say it as well, and so at this moment, Matriarch Wei was very affectionate as she held Wei Zhao''s hand, "The princess has no choice but to rest and suffer due to her illness."


    Wei Zhao smiled sweetly, "It''s not hard." She personally served a cup of tea to Matriarch He. "I''ve heard that Matriarch He loves the old man, but I don''t have any here. This is the best six melon slices I''ve had this year. Grandmother, please try this tea."


    When the old lady heard Wei Zhao call her grandmother, her tears began to drip. "This old body is rude. When the princess calls her grandmother, this old one immediately remembers when the princess was just sick. The princess is as thin as a piece of paper, and she even laughed and called me grandma ¡­"


    Now that Matriarch Wei was forty-seven years old, she had the Wei family. The Wei family''s health was already rather weak. Having a princess was even worse. The two of them often fell sick together.


    Wei Zhao made up his mind. Although she hadn''t seen her own grandmother before, she felt that the old lady in front of her was too pitiful. He took the handkerchief from Senior Servant Lin and wiped her tears, "Don''t cry, I''ll be filial to you for mufei in the future."


    "When mufei passed away, Imperial Father wanted to have someone tell me, but Master didn''t tell me to know. When I''m done raising them, Grandmaster would agree to let me go down the mountain, and I would only find out that mufei ¡­" "No more ¡­" Wei Zhao felt the same way, his eyes turning red. "Mother, she ¡­" "She''s thinking of me, but I also think of her ¡­" When he thought of how the Du Family would miss him day and night, Wei Zhao didn''t even have to pretend to feel uncomfortable. She missed her mother, and her mother only missed her more.


    Lin mama led the crowd to coax the two of them. As soon as the Empress Dowager said that there was only one thing she could know, there was only happiness. As soon as the princess said that it was better to be happy, there was no need to be too sad.


    From time to time, Matriarch Wei would talk about some trivial matters related to the Wei clan at home, and Wei Zhao would ask a few questions, quickly finding out more or less about the matters of the Wei clan. The cousins of the Wei clan were all much older than Wei Zhao, and even the eldest grandson of the matriarch was now twenty years old. In this way, Wei Zhao had many nephews at such a young age, and was about to have a grandnephew. Wei Fu''s great-grandson was now in his wife''s stomach, and would land in a few months'' time.


    "My little nephew was born, and my grandmother sent word to me."


    Matriarch Wei nodded and asked Wei Zhao, "Do you still want to take any medicine?" What did the French Grandmaster tell you? "


    These guards were all instructed by the emperor, "I stopped taking medicine long ago. Master told me to stay on the mountain for a few more days, not to ask me to drink tea. He said that tea would not be long and would wait until I grew taller before drinking it." royal father also said that when my appearance is on par with his, we can drink tea, so as to not grow too tall. " The following words were filled with a childish jargon, causing Matriarch Wei to nod with a smile. "That''s not right."


    The second son of the Wei family was the same age as the third princess, but he was more than half a head taller. Although the princess had a good complexion, her height was not that high either, "Master is right, the princess is young, so drinking some milk is fine, but tea is not for you to drink."


    Old Matriarch Wei had raised quite a few children as well, and he had quite a bit of experience as well. He had never met an old granny like her before, so he listened attentively to her detailed explanation, saying, "The sky is cloudy or the sky is dark. No matter how bright the lamp is, it''s best not to read or make needlework. It''s not good for your eyes ¡­" Running and jumping properly is good for your health... Eat more in season vegetables, these are suitable for the season to grow, so it can be seen that in this season we eat such dishes are natural... ".

 C26

    When Matriarch Wei entered the palace, the emperor specifically asked Wei Zhao to receive her at the newly renovated Eastern Palace and the Tai Palace.


    After Matriarch Wei entered the Eastern Palace, the two of them found out about the news one after the other. Currently, there was no one in the palace who was in a higher position than them, so the two who were raised were not only arrogant, but arrogant as well. Who would have known that Matriarch Wei had already been in the Eastern Palace for almost an hour?


    Ever since she''d suffered at Wei Zhao''s hands, she''d always hated him and had hoped that she''d have a son who would become the emperor in the future.


    She went to Beauty Li''s residence and said, "Speaking of which, if Lin mama can serve the princess, it''s still thanks to elder sister''s consent. I didn''t think that when Lin mama came to the princess'' place, she''d really put her heart and soul into it. It''s quite rare." The meaning of her words was that Lin mama was using Beauty Li as a springboard, not knowing enough to repay her kindness.


    Beauty Li was not stupid, she could only nod her head. Seeing that her provocation had failed, Beauty Wang mocked, "Elder sister''s character is good. I just hope that the child in her womb will follow you. "This one is too naughty. It''s often so noisy that I can''t sleep well nor eat well ¡­"


    Beauty Li chuckled as usual, she seemed to be unaffected by the ever-changing situation.


    It was almost noon when the emperor ordered someone to send word to give a meal to Matriarch Wei, with Wei Zhao accompanying her. Lin mama served by the side, and after dinner, Wei Zhao sent it to the Eastern Palace.


    Every reward was received by Wei Yan''s daughter-in-law, Madame Wei Li. As soon as Matriarch Wei got on the carriage, Madame Wei Li quickly explained everything. "There was two jin of old man''s eyebrows that the princess pointed out to you for your filial piety ¡­" When the princess was close to her mother''s family, the whole family could only rejoice.


    In order to enter the palace, Matriarch Wei woke up before dawn. Even though she didn''t see the emperor, she had to force herself to stay alert. She leaned back against the pillow and nodded. "The princess is excellent."


    On the second day, the emperor decreed that Wei Xiuyi had a peaceful personality while he was still alive, and that he would promote Wei Xiuyi as his concubine.


    At the very least, she ate well and slept well, and she could be a part of the host. The reading partners were still learning the rules, and now that she was studying under the emperor, it was obviously impossible for the emperor to teach her as well. But the emperor''s personality was much better than that of Tutor Qian, and from time to time, he would ask her if she was thirsty or hungry.


    While reminiscing about his life outside the palace (excluding Mr. Qian''s portion), Wei Zhao also felt that living in the palace was actually not bad. If only he could bring his parents over, it would be even better. The taste of raising pigs was a little heavy, but raising chickens and ducks shouldn''t be a problem. She had thought about this countless times and wanted to open her mouth to talk about it, but she held herself back.


    Sigh, it would be great if he could endure until the day when he could make all the decisions. Wei Zhao thought gloomily.


    She was probably the first princess in history who wanted to turn the Eastern Palace into her own vegetable garden.


    It was not a small change for Wei Zhao to enter the palace, but he did not have a fever. This was all thanks to her good health, as well as her open-mindedness. It could be said that he had completely picked up a bargain.


    He had been born in a rich family, and was familiar with the affairs of the palace. For a time, Wei Zhao had a rather big temper, and his temper was not very good (I don''t know how he saw it). He suddenly thought of how if the princess was too fond of Wei Zhao, how could he give her a marriage in the future? "At such a young age, he was so preoccupied that he accidentally caught a cold.


    The more Lady Xue thought about his cold, the more she felt that he was Wei Zhao''s son. When Wei Zhao left, he not only spoke less, but also had a fever! This was all evidence!


    Thinking this way, Lady Xue decided that it would be better to stay close to Wei Zhao. She straightforwardly said goodbye to Mr. Cheng, packed her things, and prepared to bring Big Cloud back to the capital.


    Naturally, when they returned to the capital, they had to bid their farewells to the Du Family. Regardless of their relatives, Lady Xue had to treat the Du Family well, even if it was Wei Zhao who was comparable to a ginseng fruit.


    "Tell me, why don''t Cousin Zhao and your husband move to the capital as well? We can meet earlier when the time comes."


    Du Su shook her head, "Ping County has its own family business, so we will stay in the countryside for a few months after we go to the capital. We might as well wait for Big Sister Zhao to release the family business, so we can always leave it to her. When the time comes for us to meet, we can just head to the capital as soon as possible. "


    "Cousin went to the capital, but you must go to the mansion to find me. If I find out that Cousin and Cousin went to the inn, I''ll definitely tell your brother-in-law to use his official position to find trouble at that inn!"


    "We are not familiar with each other in the capital. If we are sold, we might even have to find money for them, so we must be thick-skinned. When the time comes, we will need your help to prevent us from losing face due to our manners."


    Lady Xue was a little surprised that Du Su''s words were so polite. When she thought about it again, it was all for the sake of the child. Suddenly, sympathy flooded her heart. She didn''t do this for the sake of the child ¡­ No matter whether it was noble or lowly, the benevolence and motherly heart of the world were all precious ¡­


    "Cousin, please relax a hundred and twenty hearts, our house has long been separated, and now that we are the bosses of eldest daughter-in-law, she is a junior. If there''s anything wrong with that, it''s your duty to teach her a lesson, and if you can bring big sister Zhao out one day, it''ll be the best. We''ll meet in our house, and big sister Zhao will be the wisest."


    Du Su nodded. "That''s right. I hope she can be sensible, but now that she''s sensible, our hearts will ache for her again."


    Lady Xue was also a bit sad. Her son wasn''t married yet. She wanted him to be married to her. Once he was married to her, he would give her another woman ¡­


    Emperor Qing He had completely built a botanical garden in the Eastern Palace. The old palaces had all been torn down, leaving only a few larger ones behind. The rest were individual palaces, some for the maids to live in, and some for the pavilions and pavilions for the scenic flowers.


    After finding out that she was the eldest brother of the entire Eastern Palace, Wei Zhao was so happy that his eyes were dyed with joy. He happily said to Emperor Qing He, "Father, you treat me too well."


    Also, because it was Wei Zhao''s request, many fruit trees were planted inside, including apricots, plums, peaches, pomegranates, and many other fruits that had directly transplanted a few grapes from who knows where. Furthermore, many fruit trees were already bearing fruits.


    The father and son duo sat down in a pavilion with a wide field of vision. Just as they were about to speak, they saw a large group of people walking towards them from afar. The two people in the lead were holding their stomachs.


    Wei Zhao glanced at the emperor unhappily. She didn''t like to socialize with people who had a lot of ideas. She was originally lazy, but now that she had been studying in the study room everyday, she had to endure the pungent smell of these people.


    Emperor Qing He was all smiles. With Wei Zhao''s praise, one or two flies appearing in front of him was nothing.


    Senior Official Zheng and his men set up the tea set. Wei Zhao personally offered a cup to the emperor while he took a fruit and began to nibble on it.


    "We pay our respects to Your Majesty and participate in the Third Princess'' training." The sounds of people greeting each other rose and fell.


    It had to be said that the people in the palace were beautiful and had a pleasant voice. However, the Eastern Palace was her territory now. These people had come to her territory without her permission. It was truly rude.


    Wei Zhao was extremely unhappy. He sat on the stone bench and chomped on the fruit.


    Emperor Qinghe smiled at her for a moment, then said casually, "Rise."


    The two beauties held the hands of the palace maid and entered the pavilion one after the other.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the imperial physician told me to wait for you to walk around a bit more. When I came out, I coincidentally ran into Big Sister Li, so we ended up together." Wang Mei spoke first.


    Beauty Li took a fan and gently fanned it with a smile and nodded her head in agreement.


    "Wu, walking is good as well ¡­"


    Wei Zhao finished his fruit, "Father, didn''t you say that you would give your Eastern Palace to your son?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the two beauties'' expressions changed. Their gazes both landed on Emperor Qinghe, hoping that he would say something about how the princess didn''t understand the affairs of the world. Unexpectedly, he simply nodded.


    After Wei Zhao received a satisfactory answer, he didn''t say anything unpleasant. He then picked up another bunch of dark green grapes from the plate and gave them to her.


    Wei Zhao frowned. "Is it sour or not?"


    Emperor Qinghe snickered in his heart. Cu Tanzi was still afraid of being sore, but she didn''t look at him with a mocking smile. "This was raised from below. You''ll know once you taste it."


    If the two girls'' expressions had changed just a moment ago, their hearts thumped when they saw that their king was with the princess, especially after seeing that the beauty Wang had stayed in the palace for so many months, almost everyone treated her like the stars surrounding the moon. However, that didn''t include the emperor at all.


    Wei Zhao was a sensible child at her age, but she had her limits. For example, Big Boss Du wanted to have a son, or Emperor Qinghe said to her, "Once two beauties have children, they will fight with you for them. These things are all yours now, but when they grow up, they will ask you for them. You are older than them, and if you don''t give them anything, they will say that you won''t be a big sister and won''t let your younger brother or sister ¡­ With you, I won''t miss any other children. I don''t like these two beauties at all, and will get annoyed when I see them. " "It would be annoying if he could fool Wei Zhao into seeing a beautiful woman with a big belly.


    It wasn''t like Wei Zhao hadn''t thought of why he would drag her into the palace now that the emperor had two pregnant wives. She''d thought about it for a whole night and found the answer to this question. It really was because she was too good! Back then, didn''t Ji Ming''s grandfather want to drag her into the Ji Clan? There were so many kids on the street, yet he wanted to kidnap him. Wasn''t it because he looked good and was smart?

 C27

    No one knew where Wei Zhao got so much self-confidence from.


    "No wonder the emperor dotes on the princess. I only hope for this one in my stomach, that it would be a great fortune to have the princess."


    After that, she continued, "That''s right, when the time comes, the princess, together with her brother and sister will pay their respects to the Emperor. I don''t know how nice that would be." Li Mei will think freely, she will also.


    "The princess living alone in the Eastern Palace is a bit lonely, but after a few months when my children are born, the palace will naturally become even more lively, hehe ¡­"


    "That''s right, the Eastern Palace is even bigger than the West Six Palaces. Having a few princes and princesses to stay with, it''s not all because of our relationship with the Tian Family brothers and sisters. "I''ve often heard that the children of commoners often live in the same house. Naturally, the imperial family doesn''t have to do this, but the East Palace is too big, and the princess is too lonely by herself."


    Wei Zhao retorted lazily, "I''m not alone. Imperial Father said that all of my reading partners can stay here. right, royal father? " He even knew that he had used the skin of a tiger as a banner.


    "Right. Their ages aren''t too far off from yours, and they just so happen to be your companions. Since I''ve already given them to you, they are yours."


    Wei Zhao nodded his head and clapped his hands, then took the handkerchief from Green Bamboo to wipe his hands. He then said to Emperor Qing, "This son has taken good care of this matter. It''s time to go back."


    When she saw that Lin mama didn''t say a word, she felt that she couldn''t help but give a few pointers to the princess. The princess lacked etiquette, and the imperial household''s face wasn''t too pleasant either. "Princess, please wait. With His Majesty here, how can the princess leave first? This isn''t in accordance with the rules ¡­"


    Wei Zhao glanced at her before turning to Emperor Qing. "Didn''t royal father say to teach me how to paint?"


    Emperor Qing He raised his hand, and Wei Zhao stepped forward to support him. Emperor Qing He said, "That''s fine, let''s go together."


    The father and son left together.


    The two beauties were angered to the point that they almost gave birth prematurely.


    Beauty Li lost face, and the insides of Beauty Wang did not protect either.


    After the palace maid was dismissed, Beauty Wang said, "Usually when I say that His Majesty dotes on the princess, but Elder Sister doesn''t believe me, but today, I have witnessed it for myself! "The Eastern Palace was originally the crown prince''s palace, but was bestowed upon the princess alone. It can be seen that the only child in the eyes of the emperor is the princess. Even if our child was born, it would be hard for the emperor to take care of it." Since the two of us aren''t good at fighting, and he isn''t even worthy of our attention, why don''t we work together to deal with this stubborn and useless Princess before seeking further trouble?


    "We are both in the palace at the same time and we are pregnant at the same time. Our relationship is incomparable to others, so we should work together."


    Other than Wei Zhao, there was no one else in this world who dared to stand in front of the emperor. This was the first time Emperor Qing He was held by his daughter, and his heart felt warm. "Yo, are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry." Wei Zhao raised his head disdainfully.


    Emperor Qinghe laughed heartily. Wei Zhao couldn''t describe the depression in his heart. What was so funny?


    "I already said that I''m not angry!" He shook off the emperor''s hand and walked forward by himself.


    Emperor Qing He laughed heartily as he held onto Official Zheng with one hand while the other held onto his stomach. "Aiyo, my daughter really is ¡­" When he saw that Wei Zhao had stopped and was looking at him seriously with his hands folded across his chest, Emperor Qing He was quite sensible and said, "You''re so sensible!"


    This time, even Senior Officer Zheng could not help but laugh.


    From the palace wall came the whinnies of horses. "A group of good horses came from the Temple of Taifu, they are currently training their horses," explained the official.


    "Come, let''s go take a look." With the emperor''s words, Wei Zhao''s attention was quickly diverted, but he didn''t struggle free even when his hand was held by Emperor Qing He.


    It was indeed someone riding on a yellow command medallion and watching the people train their horses. When he saw the emperor and his company, he rushed over to pay his respects. Emperor Qing He was in a good mood. He waved his hand and pulled Wei Zhao over to the stage where he had been standing just now.


    On the wide field, neatly dressed riders were already lying prone on their horses. "Good horse!" Emperor Qinghe blurted out. Wei Zhao didn''t understand, but he also felt that the horse was very stubborn and unyielding. The horse was quite decisive and agile, constantly changing its riding style as the horse moved.


    After about half an hour, the galloping horses gradually slowed down.


    Emperor Qinghe smiled as he looked at Wei Zhao. "Do you like it?"


    Wei Zhao''s eyes lit up as he nodded furiously at the horses. When Emperor Qing He saw her foolish expression, he broke into a smile. "You''re still young, you can''t ride this."


    Wei Zhao was truly infuriated this time. There was no need to play with others like this. His eyes were full of burning flames as he puffed up his cheeks towards Emperor Qing He.


    Emperor Qinghe didn''t want to cause too much trouble, so he hurriedly smiled apologetically. "This is a stallion. In a few days, it will be matched with a good horse. I''ll give you a pony."


    "Look at you, father was angry before he even finished speaking, aiyo, that''s not okay, if you believe me, you can listen. Also, often anger is bad for the body, but look at you, father is one head taller than you, right Little Zheng?"


    Senior Officer Zheng held his laughter. If he didn''t want the emperor to drag him into the water, how would he dare to say it?


    Wei Zhao finally remembered that getting angry was bad for the body. However, she just remembered in her heart that what happened in the court had made the emperor burn with anger.


    Yan Dynasty did not like men to be inferior to women. It was just that the strength of the women was not as strong. Those who worked outside were mostly men. Even in the imperial court, they were men. At the bottom of the left throne, next to his throne, was a chair set up by the Emperor, and Wei Zhao was sitting on it.


    "When I heard that His Majesty gave the East Palace to the princess, I thought that it was inappropriate. Since ancient times, the East Palace has been the residence of the crown prince, and His Majesty had also moved into the East Palace as the crown prince."


    Emperor Qinghe interrupted him. "Heard?" "Where did you hear that?" He glanced at the official below. He was merely a fifth-grade official of the Ministry of Rites. It seemed that Pu Yuanping had some tricks up his sleeves within the Ministry of Rites. It was quite funny.


    "This subject has heard that ¡­"


    "Oh, who told you that? I have only said these words once in front of two beauties of the harem. What''s your name? "Hmm?"


    His Majesty didn''t even remember the name, which immediately made the official so embarrassed that he couldn''t speak. Emperor Qinghe raised a finger. "Does the Grand Preceptor recognize this person?" This person is quite capable, you even know what I said in the harem. "


    The Grand Preceptor, Grand Commandant and a few other veteran laborers had always taken the imperial court as their retirement home. When they heard the emperor''s question, they stole a glance at him and said, "This official is guilty, but this official doesn''t recognize him." After the Grand Preceptor finished speaking, the Grand Commandant even nodded his head in approval. Instantly, laughter filled the hall.


    It was a pity that there were eyes on him from both sides. He could not die even if he wanted to, and even more so, hated that his immediate superior, the new Minister of Rites, had buried his head in his quail when the Emperor asked about it.


    In the end, it was Shang Shu Province''s Yan Chuan who took the initiative to explain, "Your Majesty, this person is Fang Ming from the Ministry of Rites. He was born to be a scholar for 13 years."


    Qing He replied with a chuckle, "Oh, Fang Mingzhen remembers. But the sun and the moon are bright. I don''t think he is worthy of this name!"


    The imperial court had never lacked sperm, and even the Grand Preceptor agreed. "That''s right, Your Majesty. If this person''s name is the same as his, this old official will always remember him." It''s not my fault that I didn''t remember his name. It''s that this man is not a human being.


    Cold sweat poured out of Fang Lang''s forehead as he spoke. He already knew that he was finished. His mind had wandered too far into the matter of the Tribute to the Sovereign. He could not blame anyone else for having such an outcome.


    To his surprise, Emperor Qing He actually didn''t plan on letting him go. "Drag him down and ask him how he knew about the matter of Emperor Yan''s bestowment of the Eastern Palace."


    In the imperial court of Qing He, the various officials had their own thoughts. The emperor''s temper was naturally gentle. If the princess made a fool of herself with a few words, she might really be able to bestow the Eastern Palace to the princess.


    Some of them began to speak, "I beg your pardon, but does Your Majesty have any intention of giving the Eastern Palace to the princess? The Eastern Palace has always been the residence of princes and princesses. As the saying goes, it''s always right and proper. The princess is not the crown prince after all.


    Qing He glanced at him, then turned to ask Wei Zhao, "Princess, do you understand what Xu Na Yan is saying?"


    Wei Zhao stood up and replied, "Understood. You''re saying your son''s status isn''t high enough, right, Imperial Father?" She was not the least bit afraid, as she had won the favor of many ministers.


    "Right." Greatjoy nodded. "Then what do you think?"


    Wei Zhao tilted his head. "This son doesn''t understand. This son''s identity was given to me by royal father. Mister Na Yan said that this son''s identity wasn''t enough. Does he hope that royal father can add some status to this son?"


    "Princess is smart. What Xu Na Yan said makes sense. Ah, the Eastern Palace needs to be delayed for a while. We can only reward her after she has passed her tenth birthday and has become a princess." However, the Eastern Palace was originally prepared for the princess.


    Everyone in the court was stunned by the emperor''s sudden words.


    He said that the princess was either the crown prince or the emperor himself, and even if the emperor wanted her to stay in the palace for the time being, there was nothing to say. The only princess in the palace was the third princess, while the other two were still in their respective mothers'' stomachs. The two beauties in front of them did not like each other at all.


    At this time, they were going to use the two unborn daughters of the prince to discuss matters, provoking the princess to a state of annoyance. When the time came, there would be no need for the princess to do anything, only those rushing to curry favor with them. A newly-born child would not have the chills if it was neglected by just a little bit.


    It was easy to say it was easy, but easy to say it was easy. There were so many children who had been raised and killed by the women of the palace before he even had the chance to slaughter them.


    Everyone could hear the fighting going on beneath the imperial power. As long as one had the slightest bit of conscience, they would all hate it. However, as long as one was caught in the vortex of power, they could not die for a day.


    Emperor Qinghe''s words were like a ladle of hot water being poured into a pan of oil. The boiling oil spilt out had injured many people''s hands.


    Any movement within the palace, if it were to be outside, would cause a whirlwind to appear, taking advantage of the heat.

 C28

    Lady Xue''s face was ashen as she got out of the car. She threw all the shameless words she had heard from the second room into the back of her mind before reorganizing her emotions and returning to the main courtyard.


    Lady Xue asked about her son''s condition and dismissed her. "You''re in charge of the family and have a lot of troubles. I won''t be keeping you here any longer. Even if you''re free, you should rest a bit. If you''re too tired, your body won''t be worth it."


    Lady Yao excused herself, and Senior Servant Qi brought out the tea. Lady Xue accepted it. "There are still girls, and Senior Servant Mu is already old. Why do you have to go through all this trouble?"


    Senior Servant Qi smiled and sat on the embroidered chair set up by the little girl, looking at her with a pained gaze. "Madame''s temper is good, so you can let the servants in the second room take your anger for you. From what this old servant sees, even if Madame were to look at the two gongzis, she shouldn''t take her anger to heart."


    Lady Xue harrumphed. "They deserve it! I''m sick of them being shameless. Isn''t the beauty in the palace surnamed Li? Now that Third Madam has forcefully gotten into a relationship, she''s talking about our family''s sisters! " The Third Master of the Second Branch''s wife was the Li Clan. The Li Clan could be considered a large clan, but the Li Clan was just a side branch. Pui! If she was the prince''s aunt, then she, Xue Wang, would be the princess'' aunt!


    Chang Ping Bo Xue Duan, who was leading the Ministry of Work, got off the car and went straight into the drooping flower gate to head towards the inner courtyard.


    As Lady Xue was talking to Xue Ji Yun, Xue Duan stopped the girl''s announcement and entered the room. "How is Ming Yun today?"


    When Shan Yun saw his father, the smile on his face disappeared. He was about to get up from the bed and bow.


    Xue Duanjing quickly waved his hand to stop him. "You''re in good health. You don''t need to use false etiquette." He then said to Lady Xue, "You too, say a word or two."


    Lady Xue smiled. "As a woman, how could I stop my son from being filial?"


    "You can''t put it like that. It''s good to be filial, but being healthy is better than being filial." In front of his eldest son, Xue Duanjing was his father, and in front of his younger son, he was his father. Unfortunately, his younger son was never able to understand his burning father''s heart.


    When she heard that the Emperor intended to have the Third Princess as his daughter, she laughed extremely happily. "That''s great, if that''s the case, then in the future when the princess gets married, our Big Sis Zhao might have a chance to leave the palace." His Majesty would certainly benefit the world when it came to the grand marriage of a princess. Since the reading partners were not maids, they had to wait until they were old enough to leave the palace before coming out.


    Seeing that his son was like this, he wanted to get close to him, so he said, "How hard is it? Although I don''t have much weight, it''s not hard to find a person in the palace. I heard that the reading partners all live together and study the rules, so Daddy will ask around. If I can take care of you, I wouldn''t mind."


    Xue Xianyun thanked him sincerely, "Thank you, Father."


    "Look at you, there are so many sisters and sisters in the family. I didn''t see you being so attentive, but it was only because Big Sis Zhao played around a few times that she was sure of it."


    Ning Yun lowered his head. "Cousin sister, nice to me ¡­" Unlike his cousins at home, who only liked to ask him for things when they saw him, Cousin Zhao didn''t care about his things, but treated him well.


    The Xue Clan had originally belonged to the Chang Ping Marquis Estate, but after three generations they fell a level and became the Chang Ping Manor. Xue Duanjing wasn''t very capable, so he was reluctant to say the word "uncle" to outsiders.


    The second wife of the Xue Clan was still alive, and the second master of the Xue Clan, Xue DuoRong, would be camping. He was currently working as a fourth-grade Grandmaster outside, making it hard to count how many times a year he worked.


    In this way, only Xue Duanjing, who was standing by the side of the main house, acted in a well-behaved manner, guarding the original dignity of the house and unwilling to put down his face to manage it. However, he was the only son of the First Matriarch. He had two sons by his wife without any help from a brother, so he was very respectful to her.


    As the couple slept with Xue Qiyun, he finally said to Lady Xue, "Qianyun is much better than usual. It''s all because of Madam''s hard work."


    Lady Xue looked at her youngest son affectionately. "As a parent, who doesn''t want their child to be well?" When the Old Master said this, he took it for granted. "


    Xue Duan Jing opened his mouth and asked, "What about the elders, the Yao family?"


    Lady Xue shook her head. She sized up his expression and slowly said, "In the end, how old are you?"


    Xue Duanjing felt a little regretful that he had married his son into a young wife. He looked at his sleeping son and said, "Since Big Brother Zhao has a wife, we must find him an older one. Oh right, how old is Big Sister Zhao?"


    Lady Xue didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Just one day. Sister Zhao is the ninth birthday of the ninth month. Her mother is very sturdy, and she looks two years older than Zhao Yun. He even ate well after coming back, saying that he''ll catch up to her soon."


    Xue Duanjing also smiled. His son was only five years old, but he was also very impatient.


    "Find out who?" Officer Zheng asked the person who came to report with a grave expression.


    "His surname is Du, and his name is Du Weizhao. He said he came from Ping County."


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll just say that everything is fine." He slowly straightened up and waved the man off. The reading partner had long since arranged for a little girl to replace Wei Zhao. Although she didn''t look like one, her name, birthdate, place of birth, and parents had all been mentioned. Unless someone had seen Wei Zhao, no one would be able to find anything else. It was just that this matter could not be kept from His Majesty.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Mr. Qian''s idea of a reading partner was extremely vile. How much trouble would there be in the future?


    When Wei Zhao came out of the study, the two of them ate lunch together. Then, Qing He asked, "Did you have a cousin named Xue Xueyun?"


    Wei Zhao was stunned for a moment before he slowly nodded his head. His eyes were filled with doubt as he looked at Emperor Qing He.


    "Hmm, there''s nothing else to worry about. It''s just that his family is asking if you''re doing well." Do you like him? Can I let him enter the palace to accompany you? "


    Wei Zhao''s almond eyes were wide open as he shook his head in shock. All men in the palace were eunuchs, excluding royal father.


    Emperor Qinghe hadn''t expected that Wei Zhao would think this far ahead. Seeing that Wei Zhao didn''t agree, he let the matter drop. The next day, he mentioned to Xue Duo that Xue Duojing was a fifth rank Prefecture official and sent him on his way.


    Five hundred miles away from Yan City, Lady Xue wanted to follow her son to the capital and be with him. She was so anxious that if she wanted him to go to the capital, he would have to arrange a concubine room for her. Not to mention a concubine room for himself, he would need to be appointed for three years. But she didn''t feel at ease leaving behind her youngest son. Fortunately, Big Yellow had been better looking these days, and had packed up his things for a few days before leaving to take over his duties.


    In September, the weather became cooler and cooler, and Great Official Zheng personally looked around the Eastern Palace. Emperor Qin chose the second day of the ninth month, the eighth day of the tenth month, and Emperor Qing chose the second day of the ninth month.


    One was Purple Bamboo, the other was Blue Bamboo. Lin mama divided the four bamboos into two groups, Purple Bamboo Class One, Red Orchid Class One, Purple Bamboo Class Three, and Red Bamboo Class Three. The reason she didn''t bring the bamboo was so that she wouldn''t know what Wei Zhao was up to.


    Wei Zhao laid on the wide bed. The night wind was a little strong, blowing the windows to the point they were whistling. She missed home a little. Tonight''s wind was like every winter night in Ping County.


    After the first winter of every year, her mother would take her with her, using the dough made from corn flour to stick carefully to the cracks in the window so that the winter wind wouldn''t blow into the house.


    royal father told her to forget her parents and she agreed, but she didn''t give up in her heart.


    Mr. Qian said that in order to do as he pleased, he had to work hard enough not to let his guard down. "If the emperor is not secretive, he will lose his official position. If the official is not secretive, he will lose his official position. "That''s why a gentleman can never get away with a secret." If you are unable to achieve your goal right now, then you must guard the secret in your heart and not let anyone else discover it. "


    Wei Zhao had left his mother for a few months before fully understanding what a secret was. It was the pain of missing home.


    In Emperor Qing He''s palace, there were no longer any palace maids present. Emperor Qing He sat by his side of the bed, feeling rather lonely under the flickering candle light. Senior Official Zheng cut off the lamp wick, indicating that the eunuch should lead the eunuch to kneel on the ground with the green tokens.


    Emperor Qinghe flipped one over without even looking at it, then returned it to his plate.


    Wei Zhao didn''t feel sleepy at all in the Hall of Excellence. Usually, at this time of year, the Du Family would start to gather eggs for her. On her birthday, not only would she be able to eat boiled eggs, she would also be able to eat a plate of scrambled eggs.


    Wei Zhao sat up, and when the green bamboo on duty heard the commotion, he hurriedly asked, "Princess?" He opened the curtain and saw that she was sitting in a quilt with her hair loose. He quickly found some clothes to help her put on as he cautiously asked, "Princess, do you want some water?"


    Wei Zhao held his breath, "I''m going to find royal father."


    Zi Zhu turned on the lamp and dressed himself in his own clothes before carefully persuading, "It''s too late today. Princess, why don''t you take a rest first. I will see His Majesty tomorrow morning."


    Wei Zhao lowered his eyelids, his long eyelashes covering his eyes. He slid his legs off the bed, and Zi Zhu hurriedly squatted down to help her put on her shoes.


    When Guard Zhou Zixuan heard the commotion, he immediately waited outside the hall. Green Bamboo had come out to speak, and Guard Zhou had listened attentively. In the end, he said, "It''s already dark, why don''t I call my guards over to carry my shoulders. It''s always safer."


    Lin mama also rose to her feet. Then he said, "I''ll have to trouble you so much."


    Wei Zhao stepped out to ascend to the throne. Lin mama walked to her left, and Green Bamboo walked to her right. The group majestically headed towards the emperor''s sleeping quarters.


    Emperor Qing He hesitated for a moment before asking, "Whose plate did I just flip?"


    He was about to answer when he heard a report from outside, "The princess requests an audience."


    The master and the servant within the palace all suspected that they were hearing things.


    However, this was nothing. Wei Zhao had already stepped over the high threshold and entered.

 C29

    In the past few months, Wei Zhao had eaten and slept well. His height had risen a lot as he stood in the hall. The candlelight made her face look even more carved and jade-like as countless pieces of jade swirled in his eyes.


    Emperor Qinghu came back to his senses. "What''s wrong?" He extended his hand and patted the seat beside him, "Come sit with royal father."


    Wei Zhao''s lips were pursed tightly as he walked forward one step at a time. When Emperor Qing He got off the bed to hug her, she then took advantage of the situation to hug his neck, burying her tears on his clothes.


    Emperor Qing He gently asked, "What''s wrong?" "Tell Father." He patted her back as he spoke.


    Senior Officer Zheng had long signaled for Senior Servant Lin to go ask some questions.


    Lin mama was also baffled. "She''s still fine before she goes to bed ¡­"


    Wei Zhao was sobbing in the room, "Imperial father, wuu wuu, I think my mother ¡­"


    Emperor Qing He felt a shiver run down his spine as he thought of the face of the Du Family.


    Zhao Baolin had meticulously dressed himself up, but when he arrived at the entrance of His Majesty''s chambers, he was stopped. He was so depressed that he nearly bled internally, and after asking a few questions he knew that the princess was with his majesty, and Zhao Baolin''s depression could be imagined, in the past, all sorts of beauties and concubines fought for the favor. But now, there''s a third princess.


    He saw that the princess had fallen asleep in the emperor''s arms. He was slowly patting her arm, and his eyes were shining with love. He suddenly thought of something, [I am both a father and a mother.]


    The poor Zhao Baolin was still eagerly waiting for the news to spread, so he had to be careful and invite this unlucky ancestor back. His Majesty had not been lucky for a long time, and this reward fell on Zhao Baolin''s head, causing many to be jealous of him. Unfortunately, this reward was too hot for Zhao Baolin to receive, and in the blink of an eye, people would be jealous to the point of laughing, this was truly bad luck.


    Not to mention that Zhao Baolin had secretly gritted his teeth as he returned to his original path, but after Wei Zhao woke up, he didn''t suffer from any side effects from eating and drinking, and instead, he added an extra night to look for his father. As long as Emperor Qing He gave the order, Wei Zhao would definitely come over.


    Soon, it was the sixth day of the ninth month. The birthdays of the princes and princesses in the palace were not all that great, but the nobles in the capital were not blind either, and many people sent gifts. Fortunately, everyone was quite calm, and did not send too many gifts.


    General Xuan De''s residence also brought a lot of things over. Emperor Qing He took Wei Zhao''s hand and slipped it over. Wei Zhao was extremely calm as he glanced at the basket of grapes that the Cheng Guo Family sent over along with the basket of longevity peach buns that Zong Zheng Temple had given him. Emperor Qing He laughed loudly and the father and daughter both ate a bowl of longevity noodles.


    On the ninth day of the ninth month, the emperor gave the chrysanthemum wine to the elders of Yan City and the neighboring counties, and took Wei Zhao to Jingshan.


    Wei Zhao sat in front of Emperor Qing He, excitedly looking at the scenery on both sides of the mountain as he urged, "Father, hurry up."


    When he heard her cry, he picked up her horse and carried it on his back. Unfortunately, both of them were guards, and the horse was running at full speed. Wei Zhaokong was so excited that he picked up the horse himself but could not do anything about it.


    Halfway up the mountain, there was a ten-zhang tall gilded Buddha. Emperor Qing He dismounted with Wei Zhao. He said to her, "Go and properly pay your respects. Whether or not your wish can be fulfilled is up to you."


    As the wind blew, the cloaks of the group fluttered. Wei Zhao muttered to himself as he stood up and walked to the side of Emperor Qing He. He paused for a moment before speaking to him, "Imperial Father, your son will be filial to you! [I will never be able to keep up with your words!] I want to be a gentleman! "


    Emperor Qing He smiled gently. He thought to himself, ''If I, the emperor, were to be too gentleman, it would be extremely arduous for me.''


    The father and daughter pair simply abandoned their horses and climbed to the top of the mountain together. The guards presented the dogwood, and Wei Zhao personally placed it into the dogwood sack prepared by Green Bamboo. He helped Qing He tie it to his left arm and solemnly said, "Father, you will live to be a hundred years old!"


    Qing He nodded with a wide smile. He loved to hear these words, so he didn''t say anything else. It was fine as long as he lived past the Du Family!


    When he mounted the horse, Wei Zhao was eager to give it a try. Qing He smiled and said, "It''s fine to bring you along, but you have to agree to a condition that you are not allowed to turn over a tablet in front of me in the future!"


    Wei Zhao rolled his eyes, as if he had suffered at the hands of someone. He nodded, "Father must bring along this son of mine as far as possible in the future."


    As a result, in the evening, Official Zheng arrived with a toothache faced eunuch. Emperor Qinghe had waited for half a day to wait for Wei Zhao with great interest, but when he saw the eunuch''s constipated face, he even glanced at him a few more times before finding the words'' Third Princess'' written on it.


    As Wei Zhao skipped over the threshold, Emperor Qinghe turned the tables with a wail and laughter. Indeed, each and every one of them was the third princess.


    Wei Zhao saluted. "Father, you''re overturning me!"


    "Right. I still want to beat you up!"


    Every morning, he would obediently study under Tutor Qian, and in the afternoon, he would train with his riding master. His reading companions were still young, and they couldn''t keep up with his progress, so Tutor Qian simply asked everyone to come over and talk for a month. At the very least, he chose ten quick-witted students to read with him, while the rest of them only learned a few words.


    As for the fact that the princes and princesses had made a mistake and had been beaten up along with their reading partners, Wei Zhao refused to make another mistake. He had studied everything seriously ever since.


    Emperor Qinghe sighed. "He really is a gentleman ¡­"


    Tutor Qian didn''t dare to glare at the emperor. He could only look at him with a better expression. However, Tutor Wang was still nodding his head. "It''s too tiring to be a gentleman!"


    Tutor Qian: F * ck! Being a villain was not tiring, and being a fence-sitter was even less tiring!


    The learning skills of the reading partners were not very useful, but they would go crazy if they played with him. The riding master was recommended by the captain, so Wang Taizong volunteered to look into it and picked a master who was, well, very easy-going. The Eastern Palace Chief Guard had scolded him more than once for his flattery, but every night when Wei Zhao went out to ruin the Emperor''s good fortune, Guard Zhou was always extremely attentive and never stopped him. He always carried the palanquin calmly and stably, and those who didn''t know what his intentions were would be towards the Emperor.


    In the afternoon, Beauty Wang and Beauty Li sat in the imperial garden, listening to the cheers of the children in the East Palace. Ever since the incident with Fang Ming, things in the palace had become difficult to spread.


    "This palace is only more popular with children, isn''t elder sister?" The beauty Wang hugged her furnace and laughed.


    Beauty Li nodded. Her spirit was not as good as Beauty Wang and her stomach was not as sharp as Beauty Wang''s. "Yes, children are always cute and pitiful."


    "That''s not it. I love hearing this child''s laughter the most. When I hear it, my heart is filled with endless joy. This child was born and grew up in the blink of an eye ¡­"


    Beauty Li stood up and walked out. "I even want to take a look at these little girls after what you said. Are you going or not?"


    Even though she asked that question, she didn''t even turn her head back. The beauty Wang stood up and sat back down, "I won''t be going. I''ll be short of breath after walking for a while ¡­"


    Beauty Wang praised with admiration as she watched Beauty Li walk towards the Eastern Palace. She heaved a long sigh of relief in her heart. This couldn''t be blamed on her. How could the Eastern Palace be so easy to enter? Even if they wanted to get close to him, they would be unable to find a way! If they went in, there would be thirty or so little kids. If they bumped into each other, if there was something good, who would be able to make a fuss about it with a five or six-year-old child? The princess was pampered by the emperor, so she had to suffer this loss.


    The two guards who were guarding the gate of the Eastern Palace sect looked at each other in dismay. This pregnant beauty was coming to the Eastern Palace, they had no idea whether she could refuse to enter or not, even the commander had not mentioned it before, but unfortunately the commander had gone back to rest during the day. The two of them did not dare to be special, so they cupped their hands in greeting and entered the Eastern Palace to ask for instructions.


    Wei Zhao was leading a group of children to play with the hawk and chick when he heard Red Bamboo''s report. He received the handkerchief from Lan Zhu and wiped his sweat. Puzzled, he asked, "What is she doing here?"


    "He said he heard the commotion, so he came to take a look." Since the princess had moved in, this was the first time someone from the harem had come to visit her. She had never received anyone before, so she did not know if she should call this person in, but by right, the princess was respected, so it was fine if she did not want to be sent back. But even though beauties were of low rank, she was also the imperial concubine, and in name, she was a concubine of the princess.


    Wei Zhao nodded his head to show that he understood as he said to Lan Zhu, "Prepare a handkerchief for everyone and wipe off your sweat." The reading companions were dressed in uniform, and there was no way to wear a handkerchief in their clothes.


    Taking a sip of warm water from the palace maid, he said, "Go ask Senior Servant Lin about this. If she thinks it''s proper, call someone in."


    The two beauties could cause trouble, but she was not afraid of trouble!


    Beauty Li was smarter than Beauty Wang, but she was also a person who was afraid of death. Being afraid of death had nothing to do with being stupid, why would a mouse be afraid of death?


    Li Mei felt that she was not carrying a child, but a mouse.


    She regretted it. She was trembling with fear day after day, afraid that someone would drag her away. Only that fool, beauty Wang, would be able to eat until her body became fat.


    Her Majesty''s love for the princess had already been seen by those who had eyes. What did it matter if the two were pregnant? One hated her or liked her, while the other was close and distant. She had eyes to look at.


    Before entering the palace, Beauty Wang was rather courageous. Weren''t the overlords still human? Once she entered the palace, step by step, people arranged for her to be examined, to be pampered, to release the news of her pregnancy. Everything went smoothly, so smoothly that she felt that giving birth to a child was almost the same as coming out of the heavens.

 C30

    When did you feel cold? Even the hot summer air did not block the cold air that was rushing up around her. That''s right, ever since His Majesty found out that she was pregnant, she only thought that the concubine was pregnant, so she had experienced the difference between them. The rules of the palace, as well as serving the mama of an unborn prince''s daughter, made her palace quiet for a day.


    It was as if she were a tool for the birth of a child.


    She could not understand how the beautiful Wang Fei could enjoy herself. However, when the Third Princess came back to the palace to cheer her up, she knew that she was really early in the morning.


    There was nothing more unbearable than finding out that he was holding the pearl of intelligence in his hand!


    It seemed easy to die in this palace, but it wasn''t easy for her to die.


    Beauty Li slowly walked into the Eastern Palace one step at a time. Although it was winter, the Eastern Palace looked even more lively than the Western Palace, right? Even the sun had risen from the east and was setting from the west.


    When a beauty wanted to come, there was no rule that forbade her entry. But if something happened, the Eastern Palace would be the one taking care of her. Lin mama would be like facing a great enemy, but in reality, she had already scolded this blind beauty for eight generations.


    "Momo, go and busy yourself. I''ll take a walk by myself."


    Lin mama reported, "The princess said that the beauty is already at the peak of her age. She asked this old servant to look after her personally." That means you don''t want to mess with me, I''m always ready.


    Beauty Li nodded her head, saying, "Then I''ll have to trouble Senior Servant to tell me about the scene in the Eastern Palace."


    Lin mama held her hand as they talked, guiding her inside.


    The Third Princess had already captured more than half of the chickens. The spacious drill ground was filled with palace maids and attendants. They didn''t go up, but only waited for the princess and her reading partners who were having fun.


    As soon as she saw the group of children, she could not help but ask, "Where''s the princess?"


    Lin mama pursed her lips, her face still respectful. She used her eyes to point in the direction of the third princess. "The princess is present."


    In the end, there were only five chickens left. These were all fighting chickens among chickens. Even after half a day of hard work, Wei Zhao could still nimbly slip away by touching the corner of his clothes.


    The people from the Eastern Palace didn''t seem to see Li Mei coming over until Wei Zhao stopped. Ji Panpan, who played the role of mother chicken, simply sat on the ground and wiped the sweat off her forehead with her sleeve, calling out ''tired''.


    Wei Zhao smiled as he went to pull her, saying to a palace maid beside him, "In the end, there''s an extra chicken leg for tonight''s escape!"


    Ji Panpan rubbed her belly. After spending these few days with the princess, she realized that the princess was not a tiger, and was even better than her elder sister at home. "Princess, I''m the most tired, so I need to eat two."


    Wei Zhao also patted her belly, "Alright, two." Behind them, the fighting chickens refused to accept the results. "Princess, Du Xi wants to be a hen next time. She''ll definitely be able to protect more chickens."


    Ji Panpan''s thick eyebrows trembled. The two of them were about to start a fight. Even though Du Xi''s name seemed to have a cultural connotation, she really didn''t like to learn. Up until now, her name was still written crookedly. However, Wei Zhao liked them very much. Seeing that they were about to quarrel, he hurriedly stopped them and said, "Sure, let''s try Du Xi tomorrow. We''ll see how things turn out then."


    Wei Zhao waved his hand. "Alright, it''s time for today. You can disperse now."


    Lin mama had been staring at Beauty Li the entire time. When she saw the trace of disappointment in her eyes, her heart trembled.


    A eunuch came over to pass on the message, "His Majesty sends the princess."


    Emperor Qing He smiled and said, "You have done well. It is taboo for you to judge others'' abilities by your own affection or disgust."


    Wei Zhao nodded, "Yes, just like how I like to cook Red Braised Meat. If I send him to be an official, that would be bad."


    Qing He smiled, "That''s right, that''s the truth ¡­" With Beauty Li here, you don''t have to worry about her ¡­ From today onwards, I will only have you as my child. "


    Wei Zhao''s mouth was wide open. Just as he was about to say, could it be that she wasn''t your child in her womb? It was fortunate that she remembered the Imperial Tutor''s words and recalled them before she said them, thus avoiding trouble.


    After father and daughter had eaten dinner, Emperor Qinghe sent Wei Zhao back, "I heard that you brought someone with you tonight. This is pretty good, I have prepared a basket of new money for you, take it back to reward you. Your chicken drumstick is better left for the day." Also, don''t play around for too long. You have to pay attention to your work. "


    Emperor Qing He watched Wei Zhao leave and stood at the door for a long time without moving. Senior Official Zheng cautiously said, "Your Majesty can be at ease. The princess has always been very clear-minded. She''s passed down the role of a Successor Disciple and is very sincere. It can be said to be a great coincidence." Emperor Qing He heaved a sigh of relief. "The late Emperor gave his life to those who had less than fifty years of age. This Emperor is truly afraid!" I wonder if I''ll be able to see her get married and have kids. "


    When Wei Zhao returned, the group of people played to the end of their days before separated under Lin mama''s urging.


    "The Eastern Palace is the residence of previous princes. The princes are all men, and the princes are all men, so they should have avoided His Majesty''s imperial concubines. Originally, this had nothing to do with the imperial concubines, but from the start, only the imperial concubines of the Eastern Palace have gone to the imperial harem to pay respects. Even though the princess was a woman, His Majesty had already made it clear that the princess was not the princess of the Eastern Palace. This servant thought that it would be best if the rules of the Eastern Palace were established earlier. "May I know what is the princess'' intentions?"


    Wei Zhao threw himself on the bed and lazily said, "I''ll take care of it."


    When Lin mama heard this, she decided to rub her hands together. If Beauty Li came again, she would reject her on the grounds that the Eastern Palace should avoid the harem.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Beauty Li had also become smarter. Lin mama, who had originally thought she was superior, wanted to vomit blood and had no choice but to pass on a message for her. "Beauty Li requests to see the princess."


    Wei Zhao went to meet her at the Tai Temple.


    "I have something to say to the princess alone."


    When Lin mama heard this, she shot a fierce glance at Wei Zhao. He absolutely couldn''t leave her alone. If something happened, there would be no room for debate.


    Ever since Wei Zhao had heard Emperor Qing He''s words, he had a faint thought that he didn''t share with anyone. However, the honored tutor had also taught him to guard against others, lest he use the worst kind of malice to probe people''s hearts.


    "Senior Servant will take a look at the entrance of the hall." Wei Zhao looked at Beauty Li and said to Lin mama.


    Lin mama retreated to the entrance of the great hall, wishing she could dig out a pair of eyeballs and stick them onto the princess'' body.


    Beauty Li said in a low voice, "Your servant has something to report to Your Majesty. I would be grateful if Your Highness could pass on the information that there are no other people around."


    Wei Zhao curiously sized up Beauty Li''s stomach, then said with an equally low voice with a hint of doubt, "Yesterday royal father told me that from today onwards, he will only have me as his only child."


    Beauty Li''s face instantly turned pale, and the idea in Wei Zhao''s heart was quickly made clear. The emperor being able to call her mother without anyone knowing could also lead to her being born. This kind of thing was a big gossip in the countryside. It wouldn''t be a problem even if it was spread for a year or two. There was once a country bumpkin who was cuckolded by his nephew. When the Du Family and Eldest Brother Du gossiped, they didn''t avoid Wei Zhao and even gave her a lesson, the course''s name was "What if you are that country bumpkin?"


    Although Wei Zhao was only five years old, he''d long since understood that he couldn''t put his true thoughts on his face. At this moment, she had a slightly proud and ignorant face.


    Beauty Li backed out, drenched in cold sweat.


    Wei Zhao sat cross-legged on the couch, deep in thought. Mister Qian had already gone to Ping County a long time ago. Although he hadn''t told her that he was going for her, it was impossible for Mister Qian to not know the truth. Otherwise, why would he be so strict with her? At that time, the Emperor had no children, and she still pitied him.


    In other words, when the palace beauties were not pregnant, royal father had already planned to recognize her. However, two beauties became pregnant all of a sudden in the palace. Emperor Qinghe had spent a lot of time and effort to bring her back, and he had even said that sentence yesterday as well as Li Moli''s attitude today.


    Wei Zhao was a bit curious. Who was the child in Beauty Li''s womb?


    Zhou Xuan was called into the main hall. He knelt on the ground, completely confused. The princess didn''t speak and only stared at him. What was the meaning of this? He was someone who was determined to get married! The princess was only seven years old!


    Wei Zhao: Eastern Palace has guards, I don''t know if royal father''s harem has guards, hmm, Guard Zhou is pretty good-looking!


    Since Beauty Li had already done so, Wei Zhao winked at Emperor Qing He when he saw him again. She was small, so she did a superb ''glance'' with her eyes. Emperor Qing He reached out his ears in amusement. Wei Zhao whispered about the request of Beauty Li, and then asked curiously, "Imperial Father, can''t the concubine of your imperial harem directly ask for an audience?"


    Emperor Qinghe shook his head. "The Empress and Imperial Consort are fine, but as for anyone else, except for me in charge of the palace, I have no chance to take the initiative to meet with you."


    At night, Wei Zhao simply pulled Lin mama aside and continued asking for advice. "What if the harem people have very important matters to discuss with Imperial Father?"


    Lin mama shook her head. "That''s not something that can be seen just because you want to. It depends on what you see. In the past, when Yan Xiangfei had yet to leave the palace to recuperate, the affairs of the imperial harem were mostly handled by the Empress herself. Right now, the palace attendants are led by Senior Official Zheng and Senior Servant Mu. His Majesty''s harem is sparsely populated, so there''s nothing to do. "


    Wei Zhao was curious, "The big mama?"


    Lin mama nodded. "The first mama is Esteemed Empress Dowager''s personal palace maid. So she went to Grand Preceptor Wang''s estate to raise her. Who knew that His Majesty would order for her to be recalled to the palace this year?"


    Lan Zhu brought the bird''s nest congee over and said, "Princess, you''ve seen it before. It''s the day of the Double Sun Festival."


    Wei Zhao recalled that on the night of the Double Sun Festival, she and her father had accompanied him to dinner. At that time, there was an old mama standing next to him, looking rather solemn and even giving him a few extra glances.


    Wei Zhao took the bowl and gulped it down. "I''ve forgotten to tell royal father!" He pulled his shoes on and ran outside.


    "Princess, slow down!" A cry.


    He heard a report from outside, "The princess requests an audience." The eunuch subconsciously hid the tray in his hands behind his back.


    Emperor Qing He patted the edge of the bed. Wei Zhao flew in, stepped off his shoes, and climbed onto the bed. "Father, I forgot to tell you something!"

 C31

    Senior Officer Zheng had already signaled for everyone to leave.


    Wei Zhao then narrated his conversation with Beauty Li in full detail, and even felt wronged in the end, "Father, why do you think Beauty Li came to me instead of looking for the first mama?"


    Emperor Qinghu shot her a sidelong glance. "What do you think?" Why didn''t she come to find you instead of the big mama? "


    The night wind was a little cold. Wei Zhao rubbed his nose, "She thinks I''m a child so I can talk." Emperor Qing He didn''t say anything. Wei Zhao paused before continuing, "It should be that I''m easier to talk to than the first mama ¡­" No, yes, if it was a big mama, then my royal father would personally appoint her and she wouldn''t be unreasonable, "the little girl flattered him, but seeing that Emperor Qing was still unmoved, she could only humph and continue," That is, what Beauty Li said either doesn''t conform to the rules, or it isn''t something you can say! She couldn''t talk to the old woman, but she wanted to talk to her father, so she came to me. Oh, I should have asked her. "


    When Emperor Qing He saw that she was getting more and more restless, he knew that Wei Zhao wasn''t afraid of him and couldn''t help but smile. He recalled the good deeds Wei Zhao had done and quickly put away his smile.


    Wei Zhao nodded and shook his head, "Father, I just promised to tell you, but I didn''t promise that she will definitely meet you!"


    "Since you''ve spread the word and I haven''t seen her, would Li Mei-jie think that you don''t even have any status with me at all?" "Think about it, if any of the young eunuchs were to ask to meet Beauty Li, would I have met her?"


    Wei Zhao''s eyes widened as he spun around in a circle. He wanted to jump up, but he suppressed his desire with a pout. With so many twists and turns inside, he took a sip from the teacup in front of him and immediately stuck out his tongue in pain.


    "Father, this son of mine is too smart to handle. Not only do you manage the country, but you also manage the harem. You''re the smartest person in the world!"


    Wei Zhao was about to continue speaking when he suddenly recalled the eunuch from the steward''s room, and smiled maliciously, "Royal father, your son shall hold a banquet for you tonight! Even though Huang Xiang is only nine years old, I''m still younger than him. "


    "Fine, go ahead. I, too, will experience your filial piety!"


    After a while, he came out and saw that his face was full of old chrysanthemums. Then, Emperor Qing He heard him say in a low voice, "The princess said that the bed is too big for the temperature; it''s too warm. Now, roll around on top ¡­"


    "Pfft!" Emperor Qing He snorted. The jealousy in his heart towards his daughter for favoring outsiders had been neutralized. The PH value in his body must be very basic right now.


    As soon as he spoke, Emperor Qing He couldn''t sit still anymore. He quietly went into the inner room and stood beside the screen to look inside. Wei Zhao was sprawled out on the bed like a tired little frog, occasionally pouting. But he was probably too tired to hold on any longer.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t care about the princes and princesses in the past, but every single one of them had already known how to salute and pay their respects at the age of one. All of them were taught according to the rules of a wise monarch, as if they were born with the fortune of a king, and only Wei Zhao was born and raised in the common people. Although he was a little restrained when he first entered the palace, as the days passed by, the lively and mischievous nature of her couldn''t help but emerge.


    Emperor Qing He returned to the outside world and stood by the window looking at the starry sky. He spoke with hesitation in his voice, "What do you think if you tell the Du Family that Wei Zhao died from an illness?" The more he said, the more he felt that it was feasible, so he continued speaking faster, "I can give them more gold and silver as compensation, so that they can raise a new heir!"


    Senior Officer Zheng''s lips quivered, not daring to speak until Emperor Qinghe turned to look at him. Only then did he muster up the courage to speak. "This servant doesn''t dare question master''s thoughts. This servant thinks that the princess values her kinship greatly."


    "Forget it. I''ve promised her that we''ll wait a bit longer." Although he said that he would have to wait, he still mentioned it when he saw Tutor Qian the next day. He made Tutor Qian feel as if he''d drunk water from Huang Lian''s mouth.


    "Your Majesty, everything is better than everything else. The heaven is selfless, and the reputation of the reading partners is also tied to the princess. If something were to happen to the reading partners, how would the world view it? Losing the will of the people is not worth it. Furthermore, it seems like the Du Family is still quite honest and there is nothing wrong with it. "


    After Emperor Qing He was exhorted, he felt depressed in his heart. He just wanted his daughter to be on his own, that''s all. But even this little request of his couldn''t be fulfilled!


    The depressed emperor decided to take a walk around the imperial harem to see Beauty Li and see what she was up to.


    As the months went by, the palace gradually became more lively, especially with the addition of a large group of children. Wei Zhao ran back and forth every day, practicing his tree climbing skills.


    Wei Zhao was a bit curious as to what Emperor Qing He had said to the beauty, but he instinctively felt that it was better not to ask about such matters.


    Even though class was still necessary in the morning, a bunch of kids were looking forward to the holidays with green eyes.


    During the break, Ji Fang carefully moved to Wei Zhao''s side and whispered, "Princess, why isn''t Mister letting us take a break yet?"


    Wei Zhao also felt a bit of toothache as he tapped her on the head with his pen, "You should learn from him. I heard that mister wants to test us. If the results aren''t good, who knows how many big words you''ll have to draw."


    Who wouldn''t obediently let her draw big words herself? All she had to do was draw, it was more difficult than writing as she pleased. As expected, when Ji Xin heard this, she looked as if she had her teeth pulled out and touched her belly, "I''m so tired that I''m thin."


    Green Bamboo brought a group of palace maids with a dozen or so boxes of food. Hearing Ji Panpan''s words, she giggled. Ji Panpan smiled at her thick-skinned face, then called the others to come over to have some snacks.


    The reading partners'' tastes were all quite sweet, and Wei Zhao didn''t want to travel alone with everyone, so he just ate a piece before stopping.


    Violet Bamboo hurriedly entered, "Princess, His Majesty has summoned you."


    In the imperial study, Emperor Qinghe put down the paper and gently said, "Tomorrow is the eighth day of the second month, and the palace will bestow porridge upon the meritorious officials. In the past, this matter was handled by Consort Xian, but she''s in bad health, so I''ll leave it to you to handle it this year. You can ask Lin mama about the rules, how is that?" Wei Zhao readily agreed. Well, this was one of her assignments.


    In December, they gathered together to enjoy it. On the 8th day of the 8th month of the 12th lunar month, the Buddha''s Ascension Day. Although Wei Zhao was the host, he didn''t have to do it himself. On the eighth day, he woke up before dawn and went to the imperial kitchen to watch over the people in the kitchen as they brought yellow rice, white rice, rice, millet, water chestnuts, red cowpea, and jujube paste one by one to her eyes. Afterwards, under the instructions of Senior Servant Lin, she personally scooped up the first cup of water and put it into a big pot. Then, the porridge was placed in a bowl of gold, silver, glass, and agate to worship the Ancestor. Finally, there was the gift of porridge. Although the three master teachers and the three master teachers were at their posts, the various nobles'' and marquis'' residences were there as well. Wei Zhao only needed to nod at them.


    By the time she finished, it was already a quarter of an hour. Lin mama asked respectfully, "Do you want to rest, Princess?"


    Wei Zhao was in high spirits and asked, "Where is royal father?" After receiving the answer, he ordered many people to fill up the porridge and led them to the Wen Hua Palace to present their treasures.


    In the past few years, the Yan family had been able to be ranked among the top in the first class, but this year, they entered the second tier, because they were managed by the princess. Since the princess was young, naturally, the matter of giving out porridge was decided by the king, but this year, General Xuan De''s household also gave it to the second tier, which made the servant more thoughtful.


    In the early morning of the 23rd day, when the Kitchen King returned to the Heavenly Court to report on his duties, Wei Zhao smiled as he saluted the portrait of the Kitchen King. He then personally took out some candied sugar from his teeth and stuck it to the Kitchen King''s mouth, the liveliness in the palace increased day after day, and the emperor shakily gave her many palace lamps, which were the new products of this year''s Grand Monastery''s craftsmen. The pictures were exquisite and the rest of the palace acted according to the rules.


    Wang Taiyuan was an experienced man, he nodded his head and said, "Sure, this old servant will bring some more over and help the princess dress up the East Palace properly!"


    On the 28th of December, Tutor Qian still wasn''t on holiday. Even His Majesty couldn''t bear to see this anymore. "After the Tutor returns home to pay his respects, come back to the palace and celebrate the new year together."


    When Wang Taichang heard of this, he looked eagerly at Wei Zhao. Wei Zhao asked hesitantly, "Great-grandfather also wishes to spend the new year with royal father?" Wang Taichang nodded heavily. The emperor agreed with a smile when he heard Wei Zhao speak. This year, he did not plan to stay with the palace concubine to guard the year. There was nothing bad about accepting the Tutor and Tutor to celebrate the new year together. It''s your idea. You have to take care of them. "


    Emperor Qing He had for the first time invited the reading partners of Wei Zhao over. All of the children were wearing new clothes and hats; they were celebrating everywhere.


    Wang Taichang sipped a glass of wine and said, "These are more interesting than singing and dancing."


    When Emperor Qing He heard this, he simply gave the song and dance to the beauties in the imperial harem. The few of them poured themselves a cup of wine as they watched Wei Zhao play with his reading partners and set them on fire.


    Emperor Qinghe felt that this year had truly been a pleasant one.


    Honored Tutor Qian nodded as he looked at his student. Wei Zhaoji was very charismatic, but he didn''t know how to curry favor with a master of arts here. It was really too foolish of him to do so.


    Tutor Qian coughed twice. "Why don''t we all match each other?"


    The reading partners'' strings of bitter faces...

 C32

    Wang Taihang had a bitter expression on his face, "Why don''t you guess the riddle?" I hope that Your Majesty will prepare some prizes. "


    Tutor Qian hated his father so much that his teeth itched. He wished that he could be reborn as the king in his next life and become his father too often. With this identity, he could beat him up at any time!


    Emperor Qing He personally toasted and said to Emperor Taizong, "In the past, it has always been me alone who wiped the artifacts. This year can be considered to be extremely good. Little Ru Yi has helped me greatly." The royal artifacts were all gold weapons and were kept by someone else. Although it was called wiping, it was actually wiping it with an extremely clean handkerchief.


    Emperor Qing He only showed a little bit of exhaustion from dealing with the imperial government, but Wei Zhao had done most of the work.


    Unfortunately, there were no successors in the Qian family, and there were no successors in the Wang family. As soon as Emperor Qinghe revealed his proud face, Mister Qian and Wang Taizong were no longer happy.


    Wei Zhao ate and drank with his reading partners before running over to ask, "Father, please set a question. Your son is ready."


    The Emperor cleared his throat and read a simple line, "Cold winter coiling dragon reclines, the early summer leaves open, the dragon''s whiskers grow up, pearls fall down."


    Tutor Qian said, "Grape, bring the prize money!"


    Since the beginning of the riddle, Tutor Qian hadn''t stopped speaking. Before long, the few cases in front of him were piled with all sorts of jade artifacts ordered by the emperor, even the riddles that the emperor often came up with.


    When both Emperor He and Grand Preceptor Wang expressed their concern, Tutor Qian slapped a few cases against Wei Zhao. "Come here, let''s have a pair ¡­"


    Wei Zhao could only obediently call for his reading mates.


    First of all, he picked up the information from within the bamboo shoots, and it was all very easy to ask. Emperor Qing He and Emperor Huang all knew of this, but it was a pity that their faces weren''t as thick as that of Tutor Fu''s, so their reading companions would be able to answer it. If they encountered any difficulties, they would even be able to negotiate with each other.


    The Yan Dynasty''s custom felt that the number "Five" should be avoided, thus most of the families were at home during the day. When he heard the news, he frowned and sent the midwives over, the fatness raised by the beauty Wang, as well as the big stomachs, caused the midwives to expend a lot of effort. Although the children were out, they couldn''t go on any longer, with green and purple colors, they didn''t even last a day.


    Hong Zhu whispered to Wei Zhao, "I heard that the little prince weighs a full eleven catties."


    Wei Zhao asked, "How is Beauty Li?"


    "Beauty Li is really thin, but she''s incredibly thin. She has a child, and she''s right next door to you. Your servant doesn''t seem to have a big stomach, but I heard that Beauty Li doesn''t eat much."


    Wei Zhao understood what the red bamboo meant. Being too thin wasn''t good for fertility. However, she could listen to these matters and Imperial Father would acquiesce to them, but she could not interfere in them. Some people were pitiful but even more detestable. They couldn''t simply feel that she had no choice but to ignore her unconditional forgiveness for what she had done.


    Indeed, at night, Lin mama called for people from the Eastern Palace to come speak. In the future, they weren''t allowed to go to the Western Palace, so Wei Zhao didn''t say anything else. Lin mama first came over to explain, "The Western Palace is His Majesty''s imperial harem after all ¡­"


    Wei Zhao nodded. "It''s good enough for mama to take care of this." If anything is amiss, grab them and hand them over to royal father. "


    Not long after, Beauty Li successfully gave birth to a baby girl. The baby was weak, and the palace was so quiet that no one seemed to have been born. The East Palace was so tightly guarded that they didn''t even know about this until the full moon. Wei Zhao estimated at the expression on Emperor Qing He''s face and didn''t ask a single question.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already May. There wasn''t much time left before the emperor agreed to see his family members again. Although the reading partners were taken care of by the palace and didn''t have to worry about food or drinks, after leaving home for so long, there were still many who missed home. When they were together, they would often chatter about the circumstances in their own homes.


    Wei Zhao changed into a new set of clothes. Ji Fang approached and whispered to her.


    When it was time for dessert, Green Bamboo led Xu Lin to the back. Only then did Wei Zhao call for the others to step back. Unexpectedly, Xu Lin started crying all of a sudden.


    It turned out that she was actually not a member of the Xu Family. The Xu Family had raised her for an unknown reason, but after raising her for two years, with her mother accidentally getting pregnant, Xu Lin had naturally been disregarded. She had been beaten and scolded; this time, when Xu Lin had entered the palace, the Xu Family had only treated it as a burden ¡­


    Xu Lin was not the only person in the world who cared about her children like pearls and hated debt collectors.


    "It was only on the night before I entered the palace that I heard what my parents said and realized that I was not my biological son. In the past, when they beat me, I only thought that they despised me because I was a girl, but it was actually my parents who bought me from a kidnapper. I don''t know if my biological parents were intentionally selling me off, or ¡­" Xu Lin was a bit more mature than her peers, and she knew a lot more about them. She was usually very calm and collected, and she didn''t want her background to be so rough.


    Lin mama had to sigh at Xu Lin''s background. There were many similar eunuchs and palace maids in the palace. It wasn''t that many people couldn''t afford to support their families, but that these people were simply despised by their families at such a young age.


    "Grandma, Xu Lin doesn''t want to see her family. Why don''t you turn her down?"


    Lin mama gave a start. "Princess, the families of the reading partners have long gathered in the capital. In order to prevent chaos, His Majesty booked an inn for them to stay. As far as this servant knows, all of the reading companions have come." This meant that Xu Lin''s adoptive parents must have come as well.


    Wei Zhao was silent. If the Xu Family didn''t allow them to see Xu Lin, who knew what sort of things the Xu Family would arrange. Since Xu Lin was in the palace, if someone were to gossip about her, she would lose face for the royal family.


    "Mammy, when the reading partners see their families, do they have a maid with them? "Xu Lin''s group should have Red Bamboo accompanying them. I''d like to meet her once. If she wants to come back, then that''s fine."


    Lin mama nodded. "Yes, the princess is considerate. Why not arrange a palace maid for every reading partner? The princess'' reading companions are all decent and have court ladies that understand the rules, so they won''t say anything they shouldn''t."


    Just as Wei Zhao was about to nod, he suddenly remembered that his father had promised to meet her mother as well. At that time, it wouldn''t be convenient for them if there were palace maids.


    Most wealthy families would not be willing to let their daughters stay in the palace until the age of twenty-five. These families had a lot of children, and the ones who entered the palace were all girls, so in the future, they would be able to send a dowry, not to mention the one hundred taels of silver. In this way, it would be worth it.


    Even the palace guards stood guard inside the inn. The parents were more afraid of the guards than curious, so they didn''t walk around too much; this time, Du Su brought Boss Du along with them, and it wasn''t that Big Brother Du didn''t want to come, but he took on another job to earn money, but in the conflict with meeting his daughter, he was scolded by Du Su, "Seeing the money is opening your eyes." He could only resign and return.


    "If you don''t open your eyes to money, you won''t even let me eat an egg."


    "I can''t bear to give it to you, then where did you get your fat? When I married you, you were as thin as a monkey! "Look at you, as strong as a bear. Who told you that I''m not giving you food? Does anyone believe me?"


    "You were pretty thin before you married me. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Du Su''s chest puffed out, "At that time I was fatter than you, right? But now, I am thinner than you! "


    Boss Du was defeated.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The East Palace had its own east gate. However, it was not normally locked, so it was necessary to open it for the reading partners to meet up with their families.


    Before the sky brightened, the green carriage was already waiting quietly at the door. They had to line up to see their daughter.


    The Du Family was quite lucky. The couple got up early in the morning, got into the first car, and entered the house.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of face, Emperor Qing He would have listened to his daughter''s words. Even so, he had sent Official Zheng to Wei Zhao, while Tutor Qian had volunteered to be his disciple. Hmph, he couldn''t believe that the heavy responsibility of accompanying the princess was still up to him.


    The arrangement in the small hall was quite cozy. Du Su and his wife had arrived, but Wei Zhao hadn''t arrived yet. The couple stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, but fortunately, Wei Zhao had arrived shortly after.


    "Slow down, slow down, you''re already sweating!"


    In the end, was she his mother? It had been almost a year since he last saw her, but she still cared about her body.


    Wei Zhao carelessly wiped his sweat. Yesterday, he had understood Tutor Qian''s hint that he would be late when he came to eat with his father early in the morning. But there were benefits to be had as well. This was the first time he saw his parents.


    He held his parents'' hands and asked first, "Do you miss me?"


    "Of course." A whole ten taels of silver is enough to last us ten months. Boss Du silently cursed in his heart, but he was still quite happy to see a girl.


    "Then why aren''t you skinny and fat?" Wei Zhao wrinkled his nose and asked.


    Standing in the corner, the corners of Senior Officer Zheng''s mouth twitched.


    Only then did Madame Du Su see the live person in the room. Just now, she only paid attention to the girl and didn''t even know when Senior Officer Zheng had arrived.


    When Wei Zhao saw the Du Family looking at Officer Zheng, he smiled and pulled at his hand. "Mother, it''s alright. This grandfather looks after me very much."


    Grand Official Zheng broke out in a cold sweat. Princess, this old servant doesn''t dare to be your grandfather!


    Wei Zhao personally poured tea for his parents while Eldest Brother Du drank from the cup in front of him.


    Dusu pulled her over and asked her if she had eaten well and if she had slept well.


    Wei Zhao even replied with a smile, "My lady has grown up!" "Now you understand." As he spoke, he slapped down on Big Boss Du''s large hand that was secretly taking the crystal grapes.


    Wei Zhao pushed his plate in front of Boss Du and winked at her father.


    The Du Family held Wei Zhao in their arms as they joked, "That''s a lot heavier than before."


    Boss Du reached out his hand. "Wu, Wu Sisi has finished her sweep!" Let me try how many pounds it weighs!


    "Eat your food!" Dusu rolled his eyes.


    After Wei Zhao asked about his home, Madame Du Su hurriedly said, "Your cousin went to the Prefecture with your uncle and aunt. Before he left, he even came to see me. A few days ago, he even received a letter asking if he had seen you!"

 C33

    "It is a pity that we cannot write. Mother, when you reply, just say a word to him. "Yeah, tell him to study hard!" The last sentence was filled with the bearing of an old man.


    Boss Du swallowed the grapes and said, "My daughter has the demeanor of an elder sister!"


    Wei Zhao stared blankly for a moment before turning his head towards Du Su''s house. "Mother, please adopt two more children with father." Seeing that his mother was about to shake her head, he hurriedly straightened his body and said, "I''ve thought about it. When I grow up and am able to leave the palace, I''ll see who treats me well.


    Boss Du was both happy and in pain when he heard this. He really wanted children; Wei Zhao hadn''t been around for a year, so it didn''t matter if he was dead or alive. His wife had watched him for most of her life, and she didn''t feel anything new.


    But listening to Wei Zhao''s words, he''d raised his son for the sake of filial piety!


    Wei Zhao was still blabbering, "I''ve saved up a lot of money. Mother, take it back and look far away for it. There is something that the newborn family can''t raise, or both parents aren''t here. It''s fine if you spend some money to carry it home as your own!" "Just don''t beat him up. We have a reading companion here who was raised since childhood. In the end, when that friend has a biological child, they will either beat him or curse him ¡­" He told her about Xu Lin.


    Madame Du Su nodded. "Mother has money. You should keep your own money. Mother has even saved it for you. Mother only wants Miss Zhao and no one else."


    Wei Zhao''s heart ached from his mother''s words. He wrapped his arms around Du Su''s neck and said, "But I want someone like me to feel sorry for my mother and stay with her!"


    Mom, just listen to me, I''m doing pretty good here. In the morning, I''ll study and read with you, and in the afternoon, I''ll also be able to practice martial arts and exercise with you, and I won''t be able to go home for a while. Mom, take care of your two younger brothers, you can also bring them to see me in the future.


    Du Su''s heart broke down in tears. Wei Zhao hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wiped his mother''s face, then said softly, "We''re all doing pretty well in the palace."


    Du Su had been told not to ask about the princess, now seeing that Officer Zheng wasn''t looking this way, she asked softly, "Is the princess fierce?" Is it good for you? "


    Wei Zhao smirked. "The princess is smart and smart. Her studies are better than everyone else and her martial arts is also better than everyone else. She also takes good care of her reading partner ¡­"


    Zheng: "Oh princess, this old servant heard you boasting!"


    "Don''t worry, Mother. The princess is as good as I am!"


    Madame Du Su hastily shook her head. "How can the princess compare to us common folk? The princess is the descendant of a dragon and phoenix, the child of His Majesty. The princess is the best." Afraid that the lady would offend him by saying something wrong, he lowered his voice and said, "In the future, you have to restrain yourself. You can''t compare yourself to the princess, do you understand?"


    Wei Zhao nodded seriously, "Mm, at most, we''ll have a draw, and we won''t be able to go any further." After saying that, she laughed and pulled at Du Su''s arm, "Mother, you have to find two younger brothers. If you can only find one, if in the future you treat me badly, won''t you have no choice?"


    Du Su pinched her nose, but before she could say anything, Big Boss Du snorted and said, "Where''s the radish? Do you want to pick one?"


    Wei Zhao said, "That''s right, I even saved up quite a bit of money in places where I don''t have any money in the palace!" As he said this, he took out a small bag that he was carrying. Inside were scattered gold and silver spots, as well as some small silver notes, "Look, this is all the money I''ve received. Here, mom, take it home to raise your little brother so that he can show me his filial piety."


    Eldest Brother Du picked up a golden pigeon and clicked his tongue in wonder. "This is really pretty! How do you think they did it?" in the shape of a grape.


    "Mom, take this and ring it." Wei Zhao picked one of the peanuts and showed it to Du Su, then pointed at the silver notes, saying, "Collect these. If your younger brothers don''t obey, then don''t give it to them."


    Du Su didn''t want to take it, "How did you get so much money? "You should keep it. Don''t be stingy every day. It''s time ¡­" Stealthily glancing at Officer Zheng, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t be reluctant to part with what you should. Don''t call anyone to bother you over this."


    Wei Zhao imitated her mother and said softly, "I can save it all, but I still have more." Then, his voice rose again. "Ah, my studies are good. Tutor, your Majesty, you''ve all praised me. Um, the princess is better than me!" After saying that, he winked at Du Su''s house.


    Du Su was afraid that someone had cheated her for her lack of understanding of the human world, and wished that she could pass on all of her forty years of life experience to her. In the past, she said things like gossip about family matters, and Eldest Brother Du despised her for teaching her daughter to be so shrewd, but now that she was regretting it, she should say more. However, this was the palace, so she knew nothing about it other than being respectful. She could only incessantly instruct her daughter, "You have to be respectful to His Majesty, to the princess, and to the tutor. The reading companions beside you can also help out.


    Eldest Brother Du swept all the fruits on the table clean and said with a sidelong glance, "Don''t worry, our daughter is really shrewd. She''s the only one who swindles others!" Whose seed are you looking for?! "


    A slap the size of a fan landed on his back, scaring the high-ranking officer in the corner into trembling. Wei Zhao was still smiling as he took out a silver note worth ten taels and secretly gave it to Eldest Brother Du, using his mouth to say, "Wine money!"


    Then he pretended to say, "Dad, drink less!"


    Eldest Brother Du never had any private money, so he rolled up the tickets and hid them in his pants when Madame Du Su wasn''t paying attention.


    Four hours passed in the blink of an eye. Wei Zhao sent the two elders to the carriage and said with a smile, "Bring little brother here for me to see next year. If you really can''t get out of here, it doesn''t matter if you can''t, I''ll write a letter and ask the Imperial Tutor to deliver it to you."


    He called Wei Zhao to get in the car and whispered, "Didn''t your cousin Brother Yun come over to our house before he left? Mother doesn''t know if your cousin Xiao knows or not, but Brother Yun wanted to give all his private money to Mother, and even told you to spend it in the palace. Thanks to him, Mother knows that you also need to spend it, but our family''s money is all yours, so we gave it to him over the years, so we didn''t ask him for this money."


    Wei Zhao nodded, "Mm, cousin is very good to me. I remember it."


    "I am relieved to see that you are well. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep and miss you all night. "


    The last sentence made Wei Zhao''s eyes go red, "Mother, you and father must have a good meal. Don''t be reluctant to eat and drink. Don''t call me a parentless child ¡­" As he spoke, tears began to roll down his cheeks.


    Eldest Brother Du hurriedly wiped the tears off his daughter''s face as he berated her, "Look at what you''re saying. We''re all fine. Your mother will definitely live to be a hundred. I''ll live to be a hundred. I''ll live to be a hundred and eighty years old too, so I''ll even let you see my great-grandson!"


    After seeing his family, the reading companions in the palace all had varying degrees of silence.


    After Red Bamboo had finished accompanying Xu Lin, he came over to cover her life. Seeing that Wei Zhao was also depressed, he began to lead her in gossiping about the Xu Family, "Princess, Xu Lin''s mother said she is unfilial."


    Lin mama also came over. "How old is Xu Lin? Can she be called filial piety?"


    Red Bamboo nodded his head, "Yes, aiyo. Your servant has gained some knowledge. Seeing the silk flowers on Lady Xu''s head, Lady Xu took them both, not to mention the string of pearls on Xu Lin''s wrist. It was Lady Xu who said that Princess was the one who gave them to her, so they can''t be given to anyone else. "If Mrs Xu is not satisfied, she says that it belongs to her, and her own mother is no stranger to it, so she insisted on taking it down."


    "Miss Xu almost cried, but she was still filial, so she gave Mrs Xu the pearl bracelet." Red Bamboo said, "Your servant''s wish is not to serve you for nothing. If the two of you benefit from this, if Miss Xu has any chance in the future, you can tell her while you''re changing." "Lady Xu might as well have listened to his advice, which is why she wasn''t able to give the reward money that she received back to her parents."


    Lin mama also praised Red Bamboo''s actions. "Right, that''s how it should be. If they knew Xu Lin got the bounty, then they''d be in trouble coming back every year."


    It was a pity for the red bamboo, "That pearl bracelet was also very valuable!" The pink beads should have been worn by a young girl of this age. Wei Zhao got several boxes and ordered the craftsmen to string them together. Everyone got one string, including the four palace maids. Naturally, so did the reading partners.


    "Take a look and see if there''s anything left in the box. If there''s another one, give it to Xu Lin." Wei Zhao said to Red Bamboo.


    The red bamboo agreed and went out.


    Lin mama smiled. "Princess is kind."


    Wei Zhao lowered his eyelashes and said in a low voice, "I''m not being kind. I just pity her. I think if it were her biological parents, they wouldn''t be like this ¡­"


    Lin mama saw that Wei Zhao seemed to be a bit sad and quickly added, "As the saying goes, drinking and drinking is always certain. Perhaps this is also Lady Xu''s fortune. She doesn''t have parents, but the princess''s protection isn''t much better than anything else!" After Miss Xu has grown up, Princess will help her find a good marriage. In this servant''s opinion, Miss Xu''s fortune is still in the future. What''s the big deal about the past few years'' sins? Only then will she be able to enjoy decades'' worth of fortune. If not for my old age, this servant would have already become the princess'' reading companion. When the princesses were studying diligently and the reading partners weren''t punished for the princesses, back in the days when His Majesty was working hard, I heard that His Majesty''s reading companions were often punished for their hard work in the study room. "


    After hearing Lin mama''s final words, Wei Zhao laughed. He picked up the book at hand and began to study it. Lan Zhu brought some pear juice over. Lin mama persuaded, "This weather is getting hotter by the day. Princess, drink some pear juice to relieve the heat."


    Wei Zhao finished drinking and handed the bowl back. He said without raising his head, "How about you give me two pears to chew on?"


    Although it was summer, he still felt cold.


    When Wei Zhao went to see him, he happened to meet the imperial physician who was walking out with a medicine chest. Ever since Imperial Physician Cheng arrived, Li Shengchun was in charge of the Imperial Hospital. He was obviously more experienced than Imperial Physician Cheng in the Li Courtyard, so he was easy to use.


    Li Shengchun bowed when he saw the Third Princess.


    Wei Zhao stopped and asked, "Has the Li Courtyard come to request for a safe meridians?"


    Li Shengchun loved it when people called him Courtyard Li. He wanted Imperial Physician Li to not reveal his position! Therefore, his mood was extremely wonderful, and the words he said were also gentle. "Reporting to the princess, His Majesty only feels chills occasionally. It''ll be fine after taking a few pills."


    Wei Zhao nodded, took two steps forward, then turned around and said, "Please wait for a moment, I have something to ask of you." As he spoke, he lifted his leg and entered the palace.

 C34

    He leaned back on the couch and blew his nose.


    Wei Zhao strode forward steadily, touching his forehead like an adult and testing his own, "Father, you have to drink the medicine properly. You can''t be afraid of pain, you have to get well as soon as possible!"


    Emperor Qinghe laughed bitterly. "I''m not a little milk baby." He picked up the paper and looked at it again.


    Wei Zhao frowned. "Father is sick and should be resting. The paper can''t escape."


    Emperor Qinghe shook his head. "Yes. There''s no way we''ll be able to escape. The more we do, the more we''ll have. When the time comes, we''ll be the ones who try to run away." His heart suddenly lit up when he saw Wei Zhao, "Do you recognize these words?" Why don''t you read it to me? "


    Wei Zhao nodded and picked up a book, chanting a few words before fainting. "Imperial Father, how did this person write so flamboyantly? Your son can''t recite it, and he''s dizzy from reading it."


    Emperor Qing He glanced over. "This is Taiyuan''s assassination attempt on Shi Wang Qing. From the Wang Clan, Wang Qing is proud of his handsome face."


    He shook his head. "I didn''t see the beauty, but it was a blur." The way I see it, this man is also a fool, writing without writing anything on the paper, just like the ones on the paper, but the paper is too new, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different from the paper, and the paper is different.


    "When this son came in, he saw that the Li Courtyard had cleared, and he only said that my royal father wanted to take some medicine, and this son wanted to ask him, besides taking some medicine, is there any other taboo in the diet for my royal father''s illness?"


    Emperor Qinghe looked helpless, but in his heart, he nodded in satisfaction.


    He only made Courtyard Li sweat profusely, hating himself for not being skilled enough. The princess was really a dragon and a phoenix, and he didn''t know how she grew up, but she had said so many things at such a young age.


    Li Yuan repeatedly assured Emperor Qing He that he would be fine.


    Wei Zhao and the other senior hospitals had sent over some medicine, personally blowing spoonfuls after spoonfuls of it to feed the emperor.


    As Emperor Qing He enjoyed his daughter''s nourishment, he struggled bitterly. It was one thing to drink such a bowl of medicine in one go, but to expect his daughter to be fed in such a manner, he would have to suffer for two hours!


    After seeing the Du Su family, Wei Zhao''s heart could finally be considered to have settled down. She could still be an obedient child even if the emperor kept his word.


    In addition to reading and writing, he also practiced shooting. Emperor Qing He hadn''t been too diligent in his earlier years. After a few years of motivation, he had the attitude of a great emperor.


    Very soon, it was the end of the month of La, a fire had burned all the books in the secretary''s province, all the rare books from previous dynasties had been turned into ashes, Qing He was furious, causing people to check, checking again and again, only to find out that Pu Yuanping had missed it. Pu Yuanping''s son, hearing that his secretary had saved a large number of rare books, begged his father to forgive him, but when he flipped through the books, he accidentally knocked over the candles, the secretary had saved over ten thousand rare books, ah!


    The scholars were in a frenzy. All good and bad products could only be found in books, yet the Pu family dared to call themselves an elegant family?!


    The Imperial Court was abuzz with discussion. Yan Liu and Wang, who had long been eyeing this news, were flinging stones down their chests, regardless of their crude methods. Pu Yuanping''s two beauties, who had made their fortune by rising to power, were no longer of any use, and the outcome of the Imperial Court was naturally the transportation of the whole family.


    In the end, there was another problem with the plagiarism. A large number of rare items were taken out from the Pu clan''s study room. Emperor Qing He was furious, so he sent Pu Yuan into prison without anyone persuading him.


    Li Mei''s daughter hadn''t even gotten the title of emperor yet, so she was sick and didn''t feel well for three days. Besides that, there was nothing else about the harem, so Emperor Qing He taught the Third Princess how to conduct political affairs little by little.


    Qing He 30 years, Jiang and Yan in the border battle, after three months of defeat and return, then sent a letter proton to Yan City.


    "Thankfully, you didn''t ask This Emperor why he didn''t catch everything when he just found out!"


    The twelve-year-old third princess smiled, her bright eyes full of intelligence. As she stood in front of the imperial examination table, she said while grinding the ink, "This son knew since childhood that if a dog were to bite you, then you would be a fool to chase after the dog and bite you back. Those who pick up the rocks and throw them back are considered as the best strategy. Capturing the dogs and eating their meat is the best strategy. "


    "Are you praising me for being such a fool!"


    The third princess cleverly changed the topic, "Imperial Father, please tell me more about Jiang Country."


    Emperor Qinghe shook his head. "How is that something you can say in a day or two?" "If it wasn''t for Pu Yuanping, I wouldn''t have noticed that Jiang Guo''s scheme was that big. Pu Yuanping, that idiot, was even more conceited when he was used by others, even stupider than Huang Su. Didn''t he think that Jiang Guo would help him scheme such things?"


    Third Young Master said, "The Jiang Country is too bold!"


    "It''s not that they have guts, it''s because they have big appetites. Elder Jiang, if you fight for a few sons, I''ll snatch them from you. Jiang Country is just like that, poor in the country, going north is grass, they don''t produce any food, and going south isn''t just going to be Yan Country. At that time, there were no more successors in their eyes."


    The eldest prince had taken over the nomadic lands in the north, although he did not produce much, the cavalry was not weak, the second prince was the direct descendant of the empress, and with the addition that the Wang family was considered a big race in the Jiang country, they had their own troops to support them, the third prince was the favorite of the king of Jiang, the fourth prince was a little clever, and the success of the Yan Kingdom was almost calculated by this prince''s strategist to come into contact with Pu Yuanping.


    "You are my lucky star. If I didn''t know that you were here, I might have suffered a loss." "The 4th Prince is able to get away scot-free even when he''s in trouble. He''s not someone to be trifled with at such a young age. A prince whose father can''t support him and his mother can''t rely on himself."


    "Then who do you think Ginger sent to be the proton?"


    "It''s not that I feel that King Jiang has decided to send the youngest prince over."


    "Father is so awesome, he even knows about this!" The third princess was flattering him.


    Emperor Qing He was overjoyed at being called ''Dragon Heart'' by his father. He tapped the table and continued, "It''s not that I''m powerful, because I''m the ruler of a country, and Prince Jiang Si is just an ordinary prince. I have the power to overthrow the country, and Jiang Si is constrained everywhere in the Jiang Country. Even if he''s smart, he only has a pair of eyes and ears.


    "He doesn''t have enough manpower, so he can only be used in a limited amount of places. However, father can arrange for people to go against the enemy camp of Prince Jiang Si ¡­" The third princess calmly said.


    "That''s right. Sometimes, when the wind blows more than once, even if the wind is lighter, it can still cause a headache."


    "Then ¡­" The third princess raised her head with a smile on her face, but it was as if she was holding back something as she said, "I wonder if the fourth prince is feeling heartache right now ¡­"


    Emperor Qing He laughed. "He''s just too stubborn. Otherwise, my plan wouldn''t have worked so well. With this war, at least Jiang Guo will be safe for five to six years. By then, you''ll grow up too ¡­" Finally, he said meaningfully.


    "It''s fine if you don''t provoke me, but if you dare to attack me, I will personally kill you!"


    "Hmm, not bad, I didn''t know that you actually like being a big fool!" He had just said that the person who bit the dog back was a fool, yet here he was, wanting to personally go up on stage.


    "The son of a thousand gold can''t sit still. I am not losing your mood." In the East of the Yan Kingdom, the land was fertile and fertile, and the king of Zhaoping had been a warlike man for two generations. He had gone to war nearly a hundred times in his life, and had won many battles. What was left for the children was a country where the people had been displaced from their homes for years after years of fighting! Remember, war is never the most important thing for an emperor to do. If one wants to remain in an invincible position, one first needs the power of a powerful country. At that time, one doesn''t even need to fight to intimidate the four empires. "


    "Prince Jiang Liu is thirteen this year, and is older than you. In terms of quality, my son is far inferior to King Jiang, but the quality of his heir is a hundred times greater, haha!"


    The Third Princess said, "Imperial Father also learned from Wang Mu and sold the melon." The tone changed once more, "Your son would like to know, who gave birth to Sixth Prince Jiang? Thirteen years old! " Thirteen wasn''t young anymore.


    "Hey, I''m getting on in age and have a poor memory. Take a look yourself, I''m in a bunch over there." Emperor Qing He pointed to a large pile of items on the table. "Finish reading it yourself. Tell me what you think. I want you to show up and receive Prince Jiang Liu."


    The third princess was startled and her steps became hesitant. When Emperor Qing He saw this, he said meaningfully, "I only have you. Although I didn''t say it clearly, you should know something about the one in the imperial harem. "You are my child, without a doubt. If possible, I also wish for my princess to grow up carefree, marry and have children, and live a happy life. But that is only if I have other heirs, and the heirs are more outstanding than you.


    Emperor Qing He looked at the third princess'' back. "Zhen intends to proclaim you the princess'' daughter in the morning court. You should know that Du Weizhao hasn''t had a daughter since the moment he did so. The princess of Yan Kingdom must have a just and proper birth ¡­"


    "Father!" The Third Princess turned around and stared at him, saying word by word, "Father is in the prime of his life, and I still have a lot to learn."


    "I know you can''t bear to part with the Du couple, but they already have a son, and they are living a carefree life. The Pingxian County Magistrate is one of my men, so it shouldn''t be a problem to look after him or her."


    Third Princess, the former Du Weizhao, lowered his head. She had thought that this day, this day of separation, was a kind of pain that would come sooner or later to her.


    She had lived with him for several years, and breaking with him was something she would never do. Emperor Long Wei, she had never overestimated herself. The worst case scenario would be that she would disobey her father, and at the same time, the life of the Du Family would definitely be threatened. This was a lose-lose situation. Even if she didn''t die, she would definitely regret it.

 C35

    At the Du Family, Du Su''s family once told her about a family in the Wu Li Manor, where the woman went to work and was insulted. The woman went home without crying or hanging herself, and instead told her husband the truth about her husband. If the sky collapsed on her husband''s side, she would die, but if it did not collapse, she might have a chance, and the result was that her husband forgave her. Du Su''s plan was to tell Wei Zhao that before the matter came to an end, he mustn''t be discouraged and lose the courage to live, "No matter when or what the circumstances are, you''ll always be able to think of living well. This is mother''s good daughter." Now that Wei Zhao thought of it, that story was probably made up by the Du Family. They were open and unrestrained in Yan Guo, but on the whole, they still considered it beautiful for the women to be demure and well-mannered. However, the mother''s feelings were real. She just wanted her child to be fine.


    Choosing a good outcome for all parties in a conditional environment was the wish she most wanted to fulfil.


    Unfortunately, this wish was the most difficult to realize.


    The Du Family was destined to experience the pain of losing her, and now they only hoped that the four year old children would be able to bring enough comfort to the two elders.


    Qing He 30 years of spring, the Pu family''s remnant evils took advantage of Princess travel to assassinate, the Third Princess Accompanied by Du Weizhao to save the princess was stabbed twice, the treatment was ineffective, died at the age of only nine, Qing He Di Huai and his family, gave his mother the title of filial wife, and recognized Wei Zhao''s virtue.


    In the same year, Emperor Qinghe led Princess Ruyi to announce that Princess Ruyi was a princess.


    After all, in the past few years, the Emperor had already made a point of taking the princess as his daughter, and everyone had seen her for themselves. Besides, the imperial physician had already made a diagnosis long ago, and it would be better to spend the rest of his life recuperating in peace.


    The next day, the imperial edict conferred the title of Imperial Consort to the deceased Imperial Consort. The court official did not object. Imperial Consort Fu was already dead, so there was no need for her to waste money or arrange a grand ceremony. It was just an imperial edict, and the court officials were finally aware of the benefits of Jia Feng''s death. If Imperial Concubine Fu was still alive, for the sake of the princess'' face, His Majesty might even confer the title of Imperial Consort.


    Near the outskirts of Pingxian, in front of a new grave, Du Su''s family burned the paper horse with tears and murmured, "Mother originally wanted to buy a little girl for you when you grew up and also let my sister live the life of a young lady. All these years, mother has always regretted sending you to the palace. "Don''t be afraid. When mother dies, bury her body next to my sister. Mother will definitely protect you in your next life. I won''t make you suffer anymore."


    Xue Shaoyun walked back to his room in a daze.


    "Didn''t second master go to pay respects to the old master and his wife? Why did he return so quickly?" The wife in charge of the house was the eldest girl, Lan Xiang, who had served in front of Lady Xue. She had married the year before last, and was known as the Li family. Lan Xiang had watched Xue Ji Yun grow up, and knew that this young master was the most lonely. Seeing his expression right now, she didn''t dare to ask anymore questions. She quickly gave a look to her underlings, then went to wash up and set down some food.


    Xue Ning Yun stood in the room and let Lan Xiang pull him. The warm water slightly brought him back to reality. He struggled to get out of the water and wordlessly went to his study.


    His mind was filled with the laments of his mother and father. "What a pity, Sister Zhao. She was born well, is smart and intelligent, and even I like her, but I didn''t expect her to actually help protect the princess ¡­" "Big brother Yun has been lonely since he was young, but he likes to play around with her. I had originally thought ¡­" He didn''t finish his sentence, only letting out a deep sigh.


    "He helped the princess avert disaster ¡­" [That''s right. Isn''t it just a princess with eight characters who accompanied her to the palace? Princess ¡­]


    A pot of white magnolia in front of the window was growing in a white flawless porcelain pot. It was ready to bloom and had yet to open.


    Sometimes the flowers would bloom, but he couldn''t wait for her to turn twenty-five.


    When Ju Xiang and her men had finished preparing the meal, Lady Xue realized that Big Cloud had not arrived yet.


    "Let''s go see Second Master."


    "Yes!" The little girl at the door answered. She didn''t get far before she saw Xue Junyun striding towards her and hurriedly knelt down to greet him. Second Master turned a blind eye to her and quickly got up.


    Xue Duanjing had already sat down, and Xue Qianyun respectfully saluted. Madam Xue affectionately said, "Eat your food."


    Xue''s great-grandfather was one of the founding fathers of the Yan Dynasty. He had made his fortune in military exploits, and was awarded the title of Marquis of Changping. It was a pity that most of the children and grandchildren were mediocre. Although he was a big family, he could not be compared to the second family, but he had two promising sons, the eldest, High Scholar Xue Mingrui. His wife, Lady Yao, was the daughter of his master, and they were waiting for the imperial court to begin its proper practice before taking part in the examination. Xue Chaoyun had been intelligent since he was young, and his age was as small as a jade. Although he had a somewhat cold and proud temperament, he did not have an overbearing aura. He looked even more powerful than his big brother when he was young.


    After the family had finished their meal, Xue Zhengjing was taught a few lessons before he gently asked, "Master Wu, you''ve come back from Beijing. Are you going to practice martial arts with me tomorrow morning, or with Master Wu?" Even though he was no longer the marquis, his martial arts skills could not be left behind. In the future, Xue Qianyun would take part in the college exams, the country exams, and the assembly tests, without a good body, which was already delayed a bit by the eldest son, whose former age was good and health was not good, and who stayed in Ping County for a period of time. His body was actually getting stronger every day, so he respectfully told Xue Qiuyun some martial arts skills, which seemed to be very effective in the past few years.


    Xue Ning Yun stood in the middle of the room and looked at his mother, then said to his father, "Your son wishes to formally take Master Wu as his master."


    When Lady Xue heard this and was about to speak, she was stopped by Xue Duanjing''s hand. He looked at his son anxiously. It was one thing to practice martial arts with Master Wu, but after paying respects to Master Wu, should they take the martial arts exam or something? Not to mention the peace of the country, even if the country was not peaceful, she didn''t want her son to fight and kill all day.


    "It''s not impossible to be under Master Wu''s tutelage, but I want to know your plan. Do you want to focus on practicing martial arts, or do you want to focus on literature and attend the Academy Competition two years from now?"


    "My son is still a scholar."


    She left her parents and went back to her study. A picture of a plum blossom hung on the east wall of the study, with only four budding plum blossoms. He had personally drawn that plum blossom and cut it out with scissors. Everyone in the study knew that it was Second Master''s treasure and couldn''t easily touch it.


    Although she was unwilling, Mrs. Xue still prepared things for the ceremony. She knelt down respectfully on the ground and handed over a letter, kowtow, and a cup of tea.


    Although Master Wu was a general of the Xue Clan, he had great talent in martial arts. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xue Xianyun had good roots, he wouldn''t have been willing to do so. Earlier, when Xue Zhengjing didn''t mention it, he had hinted that the Second Master had good bones, but Xue Zhengjing had chuckled at the time, so Master Wu could only laugh.


    As the Third Princess had originally lived in the main hall of the Eastern Palace, she didn''t need to move after becoming a daughter. She still lived in the Hall of Huazhi, which meant that her items had been replaced with a variety of accessories.


    The bestowal ceremony was extremely grand. Tutor Wang often bestowed the title of first rank Crown Prince Grand Tutor, while Tutor Qian bestowed the title of first rank Crown Prince Grand Tutor. Zhou Xuan became the commander of the Eastern Palace guards, and Lin mama became a seventh rank official. The four bamboos were still the maids of the East Palace. Originally, the princess wanted them to each take a position as a female official. In any case, she could decide on the positions in the Eastern Palace, such as Si Le, Pian, Si Xiang and Si Jiu. Only Du Xi, who was not fond of writing and did not like martial arts (she did not want to train her muscles), had taken on the post of a teacher, which was to say, a title.


    Tian, Zhao, Yue, and Jiang came to celebrate with gifts. Emissary Jiang specially sent a letter from King Jiang, which Emperor Qing He handed over to his daughter.


    "Your ¡­ Your Highness, I heard that the sixth prince of Jiang Country is deeply loved by King Jiang. Is that true?" Ever since the Third Princess had helped her a few years ago, Xu Lin had gradually opened her heart to her. In her heart, she was extremely dependent on her, and she would do anything she wanted to help her.


    Zhu Ru Yi, the princess of Yan Kingdom, smiled when she heard this. "You''ve heard of it, and yet you''re still asking me."


    If I had two things, a beloved one and a casual one, I wouldn''t have taken out the one I loved first." Ji Panpan was now a small female official in the Eastern Palace. She knew quite a lot about helping Lin mama, but she was a good girl who liked to be straightforward. Ru Yi felt that this was also the reason why Lin mama liked her.


    "Whether you like it or not, it''s true that Prince Jiang is capable." King Jiang had used a thousand horses in exchange for Jiang Liu''s reputation as a student of Yan City. In other words, when Prince Jiang Liu came to exchange knowledge, he was exchanging students, not protons. To be able to tell King Jiang to give up a thousand horses, this prince was worthy of their attention. What they valued wasn''t his identity, but his scheming ability. It seemed that the more children King Jiang had, the better it would be. Those who wanted to advance, would naturally make a living.


    The red bamboo still didn''t change its gossiping habits, "I wonder how this Prince Jiang looks like?"


    Zhu Ruyi did not reply, but instead said, "At the palace banquet tomorrow, Grand Princess Jing Yan''s health is not good, and she will not be able to make it here. Tomorrow, an old man from General Xuan De''s estate will be coming over. She''s already old, so Ji Panpan told Lin mama that she''ll have two servants come over to serve her. " This year, he was also in his sixties, and was conferred the title of Princess Jingyan. She and the Prince Consort had a deep relationship, and the Prince Consort had always been widowed after his death and had no children, so the withering of the royal family was also true. Zhu Ru Yi didn''t even have a close relative.


    The various female officials and domestic servants in the Eastern Palace only interacted with each other in the Eastern Palace. Apart from the head bodyguards, therefore, it was none other than Zhu Ru Yi who was to serve in the Eastern Palace.


    Red Bamboo and Ji Panpan hurriedly agreed. As for the rest of the women, they weren''t important to the woman. They had their own Lin mama to receive them according to the rules.

 C36

    Old Lady Wei was the grandmother of Zhu Ruyi, and could be said to be the closest person to her mother''s family. As a princess, Zhu Ruyi did not have to entertain other wives. However, she still treated Old Madam Wei with utmost respect as she personally received her at the Eastern Palace Aristocrat Clan''s entrance.


    The General''s Estate had been keeping a low profile for the past few years, and even the title of Grand Princess hadn''t been able to bring them any benefits. Although Imperial Concubine Susu had been promoted to the title of Imperial Consort, but wasn''t Consort Shufei already dead? The people in the capital pondered that this was Emperor Qing He not liking the General''s Estate, and today, Zhu Ru Yi had personally come to greet the Old Madam Wei.


    Old Madame Wei had done some homework on the Wei Residence, while the eldest had accepted the assignment, and the second eldest had still managed the family affairs. The second eldest had still managed the family affairs, and the general''s residence had always kept a low profile, and Old Madam Wei, seeing that Zhu Ruyi had personally welcomed him, knew that this was the basic policy of keeping a low profile for five years, and was even more determined to maintain a low profile.


    "I heard that Cousin Yun is pregnant, so I would like to congratulate Grandmother. We''ve been together for five generations and are very lucky." Ru Yi held onto the old lady''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Your highness, your highness, your highness, is blessed. Your highness, having benefited from your highness'' blessing, will give them a point when we go back. It''s enough for everyone." Old Madam Wei pressed the handkerchief to the corner of her eyes. When she saw the princess stop to look at her, she hurriedly explained with a smile, "I''m already old, and even the slightest movement could cause my eyes to become disobedient."


    Zhu Ruyi nodded. "Then I''ll go a little slower with you. There are quite a few straws in the medicine department a few days ago. I''ll bring some with me when my grandmother goes back. If you''re used to it, you can use this as a pillow." He turned back to Green Bamboo and said, "Go see if there are any more dragon fruits from the State of Yue. If there are, bring a basket back for Grandmother to eat.


    "These are the dragon fruits from the State of Yue. After they were delivered here, Imperial Father showed them to the imperial physician, saying they are capable of seeing and are extremely good to the eye." It''s not hard to eat something sour and sweet. " Wen Yin explained to Old Madam Wei.


    In the entire world, there are only one or two people who can have my daughter accompany me. Now that I''ve bestowed this honor to General Xuan De''s estate, they should be satisfied." Wei Fu''s wife, Lady Wang, was older than Emperor Qing He and had a generous heart. This time, she came with Old Lady Wei. She had a title and a palace attendant came to guide her to a seat.


    Mrs Wang had one son and one daughter as her direct descendants, one bastard and one concubine. Luckily, Wei Fu didn''t pamper his concubine to destroy his wife, so their family was relatively at home. The two of them were already four years old, and their grandson was about to be engaged.


    Wei Fu said in secret, "Although she''s the princess'' blood uncle, everyone thought that... even our little sister probably doesn''t know. Whatever the princess does to us, it''s our fortune." I only hope for the future generations to live up to their expectations. " Lady Wang thought that with the princess'' status as an outer sect disciple, it would make things less difficult for them. With the princess'' status as an outer sect disciple, there would be less difficulties for them.


    However, this was the view of the main house. Mrs. Li, the wife of Wei Sulphur, was a bit dissatisfied. "Speaking of which, she''s the aunt of the imperial concubine. She doesn''t even have a title. She doesn''t have to walk out to be a joke."


    "If you are afraid of laughing, then don''t go out. You who are used to eating and drinking." "Look at how much you''ve spoiled Jiege, he''s only twelve years old, and there are at least twenty to thirty girls in the room. His children and grandchildren are disappointing, so where did you get this title? Do you think that first name is like a cabbage on the streets!? " He lifted his foot and went to my room.


    "Hmph, I don''t know how much you think of me. He''s already like me, and now that I''m already like him, it''s no different from being unfair!" Madame Li inwardly spat at him. She didn''t have a title. Some of the gowns were worn by her sister-in-law, but she couldn''t wear them. Some of the clothes she couldn''t wear were for her sister-in-law''s sake. They were both daughter-in-law of the Wei family, the difference was too big.


    In the Eastern Palace, the inner and outer wives had all been arranged to stay at the Tai Palace. Lin mama came out to receive them, but Ru Yi only came out to take a walk. This was also Emperor Qing He''s decision to take a seat at the back, "Women''s minds are even more difficult to guess than men''s, if you still have to deal with them, then leave if you''re not tired enough."


    Ru Yi was still accompanying Old Madam Wei. "Is Grandmother tired?" When he personally took the pillow, the old lady hurriedly stood up. "Your Highness can''t do this, can''t do this."


    "Grandmother''s daughter brought Grandmother a pillow." Seeing the old lady squinting at the band on her chest, he took it over and smiled. "Father gave it to me. He said that the late emperor''s grandmother was given to him when he was appointed as the crown prince. Father ordered someone to find it and give it to me."


    Old Madam Wei busied herself with it, "Your Majesty is such a kind father."


    Ru Yi brightly smiled. Her smile contained a bit more mischievousness, and she thought to herself, If father knew about this, he would definitely be happy.


    The two of them talked about their family matters again. Old Madam Wei was fortunate, the oldest grandson was already twenty-four, and so was the great-grandson, "Royal father said that you are blessed, and said that if you can be considered one of the six generations, it would be considered the first time for our Great Yan family!" The old lady was so overjoyed that she hurriedly stood up and kowtowed a few times. "With His Majesty''s words, it''s even better than gold and silver mountains." Emperor Qinghe''s intentions were too obvious. Although the Old Granny was young, she was extremely agile, and her smile was even more solemn.


    Ru Yi helped her up. "Grandmother''s great-grandson already has two, right? I might as well bring them along next time. " She also agreed with Emperor Qinghe''s suggestion, which was to inform General Xuan De''s estate that all of you, as adults, had set your mind on this. If you wish to take a step further, then carefully educate the next generation!


    "Your Imperial Majesty, please summon the palace from the front."


    Ru Yi replied with a smile. She stopped Old Madam Wei''s gift and said, "Grandmother should take this opportunity to rest." She then pointed at Lan Zhu and continued, "This is my palace maid, please direct her to do as she pleases." Then he left.


    Emperor Qing He had not arranged an attendant when she first returned to the palace. Now that she was an Imperial Daughter, it was inevitable that she would listen to political discussions, and it had grown in the past. Emperor Qing He had specially selected a dozen or so palace attendants for her, and the Head Supervisor was a rather old inner overseer named Li Qing. He wished that Ru Yi''s little eunuchs and eunuchs were all under his tutelage.


    Because the reading companions all lived in the Eastern Palace, these young eunuchs usually lived in the southernmost row of houses in the Eastern Palace.


    Li Qing was neither hurried nor slow. No matter when Zhu Ruyi came out, he would always wait there first, as if he had always been waiting for this moment.


    The Duke of Cheng, the Duke of Qi, the Duke of Yong, and the Duke of Liang all came together with the Marquis. The House of the Marquis of Nanning is where the Marquis is with his son, the House of the Marquis of Jing Jiang is where the Marquis is. The envoys of the Tian family left after giving the gifts. On the other hand, the rest of the three kingdoms stayed here.


    Ru Yi lightly nodded her head as she walked forward without stopping. Li Qing hurriedly gestured for the six eunuchs to follow her.


    The palace banquet had already started. There was a seat in front of each of them. The lower seats were reserved for the higher seats. The lower seats were for the lower seats. Zhu Ru Yi was at the entrance. Everyone except the emperor had stood up.


    Her seat was on the lower left of Emperor Qinghe, and when she saw the Emperor and the people there bowed to her again, the crowd settled down. The palace maids began to serve the dishes one by one, and Emperor Qinghe gave them a faint smile. "The Grand Maiden offers a cup to everyone."


    With bright eyes and white teeth, Zhu Ruyi stood up with a slight smile, "Yes, royal father."


    He raised his wine cup and said, "Young Masters, I shall drink this cup to my heart''s content!"


    The rich fragrance of the Jinhua Wine was absorbed by Ru Yi''s cup. Her cheeks were slightly red and her color was even more rich. Her eyes seemed to be immersed in the spring water and became clear and bright.


    The emissaries of the three countries sat at the bottom right of Emperor Qing He''s head, ranking according to the order in which they had arrived in Yan City. The emissaries of the State of Yue had originally been a female king, and this time they came to congratulate the imperial concubine on her bestowing the title of emperor, thus they arrived very early. Having won first place, the emissaries of the State of Yue were quite pleased with themselves.


    However, Jiang Guoguo was very close to Yan City, which meant that he had arrived a day earlier than Zhao. He did not stay last in the competition when he had just been defeated, and when he heard Yue Guojiao flattering him, he was already displeased. He simply raised his wine cup and said, "The princess is extremely pretty. The sixth prince of Jiang Country admires her and looks up to her. Please take care of her!"


    Emissary, you think too much," Ru Yi said, glancing at his father. King Jiang had to use a thousand horses to give the sixth prince such a chance to study. Only such a valuable cultivator would be worthy of the sixth prince''s identity. The Yan Kingdom will naturally receive him.


    However, since he was already a whore, he shouldn''t think about the matter of the memorial archway. He didn''t know what the Envoy of Jiang Country was thinking, but he had sent a fool like Jiang Wang. From this, it could be seen that Jiang Wang was indeed old.


    Victory and defeat was a common occurrence in war, and Yan Guo won a battle but didn''t brazenly show off. The protons were also brought up by Jiang Guo, and it was obvious that this was the result of several adult princes'' games. One thousand horses were raised in the north, and this was the only way to cut meat. One had to know that raising horses was different from raising cattle and sheep, cattle and sheep could be eaten, but horses had to be put in a large amount of investment first. Herbs, manpower, and even breeds of horses, the first prince had raised horses, the first prince had plucked the peaches from them, and had transferred the hatred of the first prince onto the sixth prince. King Jiang''s move was fierce enough. Aren''t you making a scene? If there''s no one without you, laozi will see how you make a fuss. His sons were making a ruckus. With regards to his unsteady throne, it would not be good if there was someone who was too outstanding.


    Facing his daughter''s counterattack, Emperor Qing He felt secretly satisfied. On the surface, he seriously agreed with her words. He then concluded, "The princess is right. The guests are the guests." He then called out to the others, "May the four seas ascend to the level and unite with one another once and for all."

 C37

    The State of Zhao was inland, and it was smaller than the State of Yan. The king of Zhao was a well-behaved man, and the envoys he sent were also very well-behaved. From beginning to end, Ru Yi only heard two sentences, "Thank you, your majesty!" "Thank you, Your Highness." I wonder if I thought that their surname was Xie.


    After three rounds of drinking, the emissary of Jiang said, "Our king has many sons ¡­ the first prince has three sons and two daughters, and the second prince has one man and two daughters. Haha, it is a good omen for our nation that sons are flourishing! I heard that the Emperor also has a princess, but it''s a pity that we don''t have the chance to meet her. He praised all the princes.


    He was not angry at all, and Wang was often the first to be angry. His son was not well, his daughter was not well, and his nephew was not well either. He hated it the most when people told him that Emma had too many children to support. Emma has so many good children, I don''t even know who to pick.


    "There is a saying in our country, ''One would rather eat an immortal peach than a basket of rotten apricot''." The old man pointed at the peach on the plate and said, "I''m old and my teeth aren''t good. It would be difficult for me to eat well. If I accidentally bit an almond, then my stomach wouldn''t be mine!"


    He was already an old man, and deeply felt that Wang''s words made too much sense. If it weren''t for the palace banquet, he could say the word "diluted", and so the Cheng Guo said subtly, "Yes, I didn''t know how to take care of things when I was young, but I''ll find out when I get old. I''m so delicate and delicate, I can''t eat well in one bite, tsk tsk ¡­"


    The others also followed suit. Words that were too common made sense!


    Tutor Qian stroked his beard with a smile. This fence-sitter had finally made a wise decision.


    Jiang Country''s messenger''s face was green and purple. What did this old man mean when he said ''apricot peach trees'', wasn''t he comparing their country''s prince to a rotten apricot? His Yan Kingdom''s princess was that peach!


    Ru Yi didn''t mind the bustle of the conversation at all. She raised her cup of wine and said to Emperor Qing, "Imperial Father, your son is here to pay respects to you."


    Marquis Yongyi, Shi Cong, was a smart man. Seeing this, he hurriedly raised his glass and toasted the other officials as well. The Duke of Liang, Xu Donghao, was very close with him and asked, "I heard that the Myriad Manifestation Battalion has offered 100 new cannons. I wonder if we can see them today."


    There were skilled craftsmen in Yan Country, and the Palace Chief of the Shang Gong had recruited them to set up the God Equipment Camp. During this war against Jiang, the God Equipment Camp had contributed greatly.


    When he heard this, his eyes lit up. However, he did not know that it just so happened that Tutor Qian was right beside him. He smiled and said, "I might be able to see him today, but I can''t hear him."


    The moment he said it, the entire palace quieted down. He was very satisfied and continued, "Not only did the Shen Ji Camp present a new cannon, they also brought a hundred and twenty rounds of ammunition. According to the princess, they could only release them in the air, and that would be a waste!" Scholars didn''t like to fight and kill, so Tutor Qian was more than satisfied with his daughter''s way of doing things.


    The others, on the other hand, understood his meaning and could only look up towards the sky. That was to say they were afraid of falling to the ground and suffering casualties. If they fell to the land of another country, they wouldn''t feel heartache ¡­


    If not for him representing the Jiang Country right now! The envoy of the Jiang Country ruthlessly thought that since the king kept telling them to make peace, then I won''t lower myself to the same level as you!


    The Minister of Industry had long had the idea of a God''s opportunity camp in mind of the people. However, the Palace Bureau was under the jurisdiction of the Minister Zheng, and it was easier to carry out their tasks than they were. That was why the Palace Bureau was one step ahead of them.


    Of course, he wished that he could snatch it away, but he still had to apply for funding from the Ministry of Industry. That old fellow from the Department of Revenue, if he were to be deducted, he would lose his hair every time. What I''m afraid of now is not that I can''t get it back, but that I can''t afford to get it back...


    He was convinced that Yan Luan was on his side and was always the head of the province. He needed to resolve the internal conflict within the province.


    However, since the Consort Xian had left the palace to recuperate, Yan Lumeng had kept his tail between his legs. His Majesty''s words had not been ignored; it was fortunate that His Majesty was a wise king, and he was not moved by them.


    He looked at the emperor through the letter: Your Majesty, why did you arrange for a person to argue with us to become Minister of Revenue?


    It was a difficult task for a beautiful woman to have a picnic, but now he also had a pot and firewood, so he was short of rice!


    Yan Xu lowered his head, blew on the hot tea and carefully took a sip.


    He knew what it meant to be a citizen, did he not want to bring the God''s Opportunity Camp over? The refined iron they forged was not as good as cutting iron like mud, but it could chop horses'' legs. Besides, those cannons were very powerful, and His Majesty had been keeping them hidden from view for a long time, so who knew if they were defending against someone or not?


    The emissaries of the State of Zhao wanted to see the cannons, but the other countries were rich and powerful. As for the State of Zhao, it was a small country, so it was often bullied by the State of Jiang. The barbarians in the west of the State of Zhao were also very unreasonable, causing the State of Zhao''s Elder to think about relocating the capital to the east.


    Everyone had their own thoughts when it came to the palace banquet. After a while, the song and dance came up. Ru Yi took a look at it, ate a few mouthfuls of food, and then stood up to bid her farewell.


    At the Eastern Palace, Li Qing was once again respectfully waiting at the door. Ru Yi supported his subordinate to move the carriage, smiling as she said, "This wine is not bad, you arranged it?" The color of the wine in Ruyi''s wine cup was not wine, but fruit drops.


    Li Qing quickly kneeled down, "It''s all my duty." His Majesty didn''t allow His Highness to drink, but since His Highness couldn''t do without socializing, the servants could only think of ways.


    "Get up." The ruyi did not say anything about the reward. Some people could casually reward them, but there were some people who could not be dismissed like that. Among the servants, there were also people who needed to be treated with respect.


    After the woman entered the East Palace, Li Qing slowly stood up.


    Ru Yi''s first duty as a princess was to receive Prince Jiang Liu.


    It was a good thing that the princess only listened to him and never told him what to do about the political affairs of the imperial court. Currently, the princess''s power was only shown on the outside, but on the inside, she neither made friends with the court officials nor interfered with the imperial harem. Her path of life was clear, she would follow Emperor Qing He in the morning to be in charge of the imperial government, then follow the Imperial Tutor in the morning, practice riding and shooting in the afternoon.


    He originally wanted to catch the little braid of the princess, not because he wanted to attack her intentionally, but because he wanted the sapling to continue growing. As for them, they were the ones who cut the sapling in half. This was all for the sake of the sapling!


    Unfortunately, the current sapling had not even split into two, and it was still standing upright, staring straight up into the sky.


    Even Qing He sighed to the imperial official. "I''ve never been willful ¡­"


    However, in just a few years, Emperor Qinghe had wished to take back his words. The imperial daughter was never willful, but once she was willful, she would willfully grow up!


    The sixth prince of Jiang, Jiang Mian Li Laiyan, is a result of the rivalry between the brothers.


    Speaking of which, it wasn''t because the women in the harem didn''t fight, but rather because their degree of cruelty was much greater than the women in the harem. There were countless pregnant women in the harem, and about eighty of them had miscarried, and half of them died when they were born.


    Ru Yi looked over the affairs of the Jiang royal harem again. The information had been sent by the spies arranged by Emperor Qing He, and the purpose of these spies was to find out more information. That is, their safety factor was very high, because they wouldn''t poison or assassinate anyone, and they also had a master on the surface.


    Although he was ranked sixth, he was no different than the fourth and fifth princes. Prince Jiang Shuo was thirteen this year, and his mother was the concubine of Jiang Wang''s pet, Ji Qi. The two sisters had entered the palace together, and their relationship wasn''t that good.


    Zhu Ruyi closed the paper, and her father taught her, "Although sometimes your eyesight may not be accurate, it is still better than your guessing when you close your eyes. "Even if someone misled us on purpose, we can always look for evidence. As long as there are facts, we can always find clues from them. Then, we will be able to find the true thoughts of others."


    Jiang Mubai Li''s reputation was not that big of a deal. It matched his identity as a king who had come to a foreign country as a guest.


    The envoys of Jiang Country had agreed to meet him. Unexpectedly, this envoy that seemed to be in a bad mood was able to travel two hundred miles in a single breath.


    Fortunately, she had someone already arranged for her information to be kept in the dark.


    A distance of two hundred li did not need to travel day and night, and it would only take two days.


    Prince Jiang Liu''s demeanor was quite normal, and he kept a low profile.


    Wei Zhao looked at the spy''s portrait of the sixth prince and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The portrait was very simple, but the few simple strokes of the characters were enough to shock anyone. The uncontrollable wind currents in the corners of their eyes seemed to fly out from the paper.


    Ru Yi looked at the portrait, her heart gradually recalling a person. That person was very young, and also had a pair of similar eyes. At that time, there was something she didn''t understand.


    The corners of his eyes slightly curled up. His eyes were narrow and long because of this. His bright black pupils were hidden within them. If he were to look at you, he would feel the brilliance and joy in his heart.


    After so many years had passed, she was no longer the little girl who didn''t know what to do when she first heard about the departure of her parents. As for him, he also didn''t know what had happened. In any case, she would be happy with him if he was fine.


    Ru Yi stared blankly for too long, so much so that Emperor Qing He didn''t notice when he walked to her side. She only came back to herself when a pair of hands picked up the portrait in front of her.


    Emperor Qinghe only gave the painting a cursory glance, then completely focused his attention on his daughter.


    All of a sudden, he regretted asking the princess to arrange a reception for Jiang Muli. Who knew that this Jiang Mubai looked like a fox spirit?!


    Although it was announced to everyone that she was only twelve, she was actually only nine and a half years old. Her birthday, at the age of ten, had yet to come.


    At this moment, it was easiest for a young lady to fall in love with such beautiful things. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he put the officials in the East Palace in? Wasn''t he afraid that the younger and better-looking things would ruin her?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in the princess, but this matter of emotions was something that reason couldn''t control!

 C38

    "Father, when did you come in? Did you not inform anyone? This son has been impolite." Ru Yi came back to her senses and stood up to pay her respects.


    Although the grand daughter''s answer was flawless, Emperor Qing He was still worried. He put down the portrait and seemingly said unintentionally, "Oh, this is Prince Jiang Liu? "She''s pretty good-looking." He didn''t say anything about the princess being lost in thought, he just said that Jiang Mi and Li were both beautiful and well. With that, he looked at the princess from the corner of his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Ru Yi actually nodded. "I heard that he is extremely gentle. He treats his servant girl very courteously. He has gained quite a good reputation after entering Yan Kingdom."


    "What do you think of him?"


    "I don''t know. I have to meet him before I dare to say this. Otherwise it''s just a guess. "


    Emperor Qing He snorted coldly. He was afraid that he would be unable to extricate himself from this situation! At this point, he already deeply hated that Jiang Country had sent such a vixen over! Not only did he not regret his defeat, he even wanted to collude with his only successor! This was something intolerable!


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk here. If we guess, we can guess. Maybe we''ve guessed correctly." He must know what his daughter was thinking.


    Ru Yi looked at him in surprise. Didn''t she say that she shouldn''t make wild guesses? How could she keep making guesses like this? As expected of a man''s heart. However, since royal father had asked, he could not not not answer. He could only suppress the doubts in his heart and slowly share his thoughts.


    As King Jiang ages, there will surely be unrest in the country.


    Before, King Jiang didn''t have a depositary, but now, he didn''t dare to do so. If he had a depositary today, he might have been killed tomorrow. Therefore, he did not dare to and could not deposit the funds. If not, then every prince seems to have a chance.


    No one would waste such an opportunity.


    "Right." Greatjoy nodded. "The taste of imperial power is simply too wonderful!"


    Seeing that his daughter had raised her head to look at him, she couldn''t help but blush and waved her hand, "Continue."


    He valued his own power more than the other princes, such as the first, second, and third princes. If he acted as a character, then he would lose all support. Firstly, the reputation of protons was infamous, and secondly, Yan City was far away from Jiang Guo. If anything happened to him, he would not be able to save his life until the other princes ascended the throne. And lastly, and most importantly, he must have understood by now that Yan Guo had cheated him out of everything. In that case, would a scammer like him dare to come to Yan Guo, where he had a huge grudge against him? Pu Yuan had perished on the spot. The He clan had been killed, and even the last few survivors had been found and slaughtered. This was Emperor Qing He''s attitude. Prince Jiang would never dare to come.


    If he didn''t come, the three brothers in front of him naturally wouldn''t come as well, so the only ones left were the fifth prince and the sixth prince. The fifth prince had fallen on his horse and became a cripple once; the sixth prince had an outstanding appearance since he was young.


    "Thus, he spared no effort in running away for Jiang Mubai. He cheated his elder brother of a thousand horses, and helped his sixth younger brother exchange them for this reputation of learning. This is for the grace of Jiang Mubai."


    Emperor Qing He didn''t expect that his daughter would pay more attention to Prince Jiang, even more than she did to Jiang Liu. Resisting his excitement, he continued to ask, "Then, why do you think he should show mercy to Jiang Muli?"


    Ru Yi didn''t like to be disturbed while she was deep in her thoughts, so no one served her in the hall. She stood up and touched her teacup, feeling the warmth of the tea, personally pouring a cup for Emperor Qing He.


    "I think, ''There are no more than two''. One, Jiang Mai Li came in his place, if Jiang Mai Li didn''t come, Jiang Wang wouldn''t have allowed Prince Jiang to come. "Second, if Jiang DuLi accepts his love, then he will behave himself in the Kingdom of Yan. He might even try his best to win the favor of royal father. If in the future there is chaos in the Kingdom of Jiang ¡­"


    Although there had been a war between Yan and Jiang, there had been no real friendship between the two countries, nor any long-time enemies. Unlike Prince Jiang, there had been enmity between him and Emperor Qing He.


    In other words, the 4th Prince Jiang had only been 16 years old this year and had already severely offended a country''s king. There was almost no room for negotiation. On the other hand, he could be considered a winner in life.


    Emperor Qing He raised an eyebrow. "Then how do you think Jiang Muli will win my admiration?"


    Zhu Ruyi smiled and said, "This subject is unable to guess it, but if I want to win the appreciation of others, I have to give it my all. I think Prince Jiang Liu will ask about royal father''s preferences in advance." He had never heard of anyone wanting to win the hearts of others, so he had deliberately gone against them, unless the other party was a masochist.


    He hadn''t thought that Emperor Qing He wouldn''t show off until he saw the rabbit. He then asked, "Then tell me, what is Emperor Qing''s preference?"


    Zhu Ru Yi: "Does liking to be flattered count?"


    "Imperial Father is benevolent and frugal, has broad politics, and has both the martial arts and the martial arts. He is a well-deserved king. If this subject were to say, Imperial Father probably likes this subject the most, right?"


    Emperor Qing He felt good after being slapped. He laughed out loud, but choked back in the middle of his laughter. F * ck, laozi loves you the most. You said that Jiang Liu would give me what I want, does that mean Jiang Liu will curry favor with you?


    Ru Yi didn''t understand Emperor Qing He''s intentions at all. She was still so young, so Emperor Qing He stammered out, "This Jiang Liu looks pretty good, huh?" "What do you think?"


    In any case, it was enough for those guards to be their uncles. They only talked about ruyi, which was never forbidden, and even Lin mama would occasionally say that as long as it wasn''t too much, they didn''t have to privately give each other what they wanted, so she didn''t mind at all.


    Thus, when Emperor Qing asked her again, she nodded very straightforwardly. "He does look pretty good. I imagine that by relying on his appearance, he would be able to win quite a bit of goodwill." He acted as if he was talking about the matter.


    Emperor Qing He: I don''t want to know if others have a good impression of him, I just want to know if you have a good impression of him!


    Ru Yi initially wanted to personally go to Yongding Gate, north of Yan City, to welcome Jiang Mubai. She didn''t expect that Emperor Qing He''s side would remain undisturbed after she handed over the schedule to the Emperor.


    Prince Jiang''s carriage drew closer and closer to the Yongding Gate, causing Emperor Qing He to immediately get busy. Ru Yi asked to see him a few times, and even Senior Official Zheng came out, yet he didn''t see Emperor Qing He in front of him.


    The Minister of Rites after Pu Yuanping had the surname of Shi and he was rather low-key. In the past few years since he had become the Minister of Rites, the Ministry of Rites had not been as high-profile as it was before.


    Prince Jiang was the son of the kingdom''s ruler, and the Ministry of Rites had its own rules for receiving guests. Ru Yi had already discussed with Minister Shi that if there was her appearance, she would be the leader, and the Ministry of Rites would be support. If she didn''t appear, then the Ministry of Rites would follow the rules.


    Ru Yi saw that she really couldn''t pass, so she went to look for the Head Supervisor of the Eastern Palace, Li Qing. "Accompany the Imperial Tutor for a trip, and don''t say too much when you see Prince Jiang. Tell him that I have matters to attend to in the palace and can''t get out of it. I''ll treat you to compensation when you''re done."


    The people she could use were too few, so she had to borrow some.


    Although she didn''t know why her royal father refused to see her, Ru Yi was just surprised for a moment and didn''t put it to heart. Her royal father would occasionally use his small temper, and the more she rushed him, the more he would use it.


    "What''s the matter with the palace?"


    When Li Qing left the palace, Ru Yi went straight to Lin mama to ask.


    Lin mama didn''t know which part of the Grand Princess''s question had come out, so she could only tell the palace attendant about it. In the end, she added, "On Beauty Li''s side, she called the imperial physician ¡­" With that, he hung his head down. Because Emperor Qing He didn''t like the daughter of the fourth princess, not only could the fourth princess not be addressed as princess, the fourth princess hadn''t even left the palace hall since she had grown so big.


    Ru Yi was startled, then immediately understood who the imperial physician was calling out to. Royal father never mentioned the child, so she naturally wouldn''t stab her father.


    Sometimes, when she looked at herself in the mirror, with a casual movement or a look, she would seem very similar to the Emperor. That kind of thing was not something that could be imitated or imitated, but a kind of natural heritage, the inheritance of the same bloodline.


    Sometimes, she would think that Papa Du was actually happier than her father, because there were some things that were better than not knowing. The illusion would remain the truth for the rest of his life, but if this illusion was found out, then he wouldn''t be able to expose it. The only one who would suffer would be himself.


    "You mean where?" Before the complacent expression on Emperor Qing He''s face could fade, he heard the low voice of Grand Official Zheng.


    The official then repeated in a serious tone, "He went to Beauty Li''s."


    Emperor Qinghe grabbed the items in his hands, wanting to throw them away, but the items simply fell to the ground.


    "I didn''t see Beauty Li, I only asked the imperial physician a few questions." His Majesty didn''t want to see the princess, he just didn''t want her to welcome Prince Jiang. He told her to say that even if the emperor rejected her request, the princess would still be lying on the floor, rolling and cheating. He hadn''t thought that things would turn around to the contrary. Now, it was the emperor who had evaded his advances and become a shameless person.


    Naturally, Officer Zheng knew about Beauty Li''s death very well. Even if he was an eunuch, His Majesty was still his master. Even though he didn''t see the princess when she went to see Beauty Li, she was still a thorn piercing His Majesty''s heart in the eyes of Senior Official. Senior Official Zheng was actually feeling a little sorry for His Majesty.


    This was like a child bullying another child, and getting punched twice instead. Sigh, what was going on?


    "You asked the imperial physician?"


    Feeling that it was impossible for him to worry about his own gains and losses, he instructed Officer Zheng, "Go, call her over for me."


    Li Qing accompanied Tutor Qian to pick up Prince Jiang and then rushed back to the palace.


    When Ru Yi called him to speak, he heard the summons and said, "Wait for me to come back."


    Emperor Qing He suppressed his anger. "I only heard that you''ve come a few times after I''ve finished praising you. Why didn''t you wait for me for a while?"


    "I had originally planned to go fetch Prince Jiang, wanted to act after listening to Imperial Father''s instructions. But I didn''t expect Imperial Father to be so busy, so I went to find Li Qing to accompany Imperial Tutor to go to the Peace Faction. It wouldn''t be disrespectful if Imperial Tutor was my master. But I think that Prince Jiang has come from afar, and without a reasonable excuse, it would be too proud of us not to go. this son has thought of a reason. " After speaking, he quietly raised his head to glance at Emperor Qing.

 C39

    When Senior Official saw Emperor Qing''s expression soften, he hurriedly said, "Your Highness cares for your little sister, so naturally we have to go over and welcome you. When the Prince finds out, he will only say that your Highness has a deep affection for your sister ¡­" Official Zheng didn''t speak without thinking. Since His Majesty endured the disgust of acknowledging that child, then she was nominally the princess'' younger sister. If the princess knew that her younger sister was ill, it wouldn''t be right for her not to care.


    Ru Yi said in a serious tone, "I feel that all of the subjects in this world are my royal father''s sons and daughters, and this son has gained the royal father''s favor of taking care of him as well as being his lover. Today, I went to Beauty Li''s place, but seeing how small and damp the place is, I had an idea ¡ª"


    Emperor Qing He didn''t say anything, so she could only bite the bullet and say, "Your son believes that Prince Jiang will not let this matter rest. However, we don''t know how he will take action." When that time comes, we can also arrange it in advance. At that time, whether it''s locking up to catch thieves or waiting on the sidelines, we can always make it so that there''s no advantage in making him miss out on something, and there''ll be nothing left to do! "


    He even said something slang while waving his fist.


    "Hmm, your resentment towards Fourth Prince Jiang is quite deep!"


    "Yes, this son does not have royal father''s magnanimity, the lord will be humiliated, the lord will be humiliated, the lord will be killed, the lord will be humiliated, the emperor will be the father of this son, and this son will be his daughter as well.


    Great Officer Zheng was sweating cold sweat from admiration.


    After personally sending off the princess, His Majesty decreed that not only would the title of the fourth princess be conferred, but someone would also carry her to the Eastern Palace Hall to recuperate, stating that the fourth princess would be raised by the princess in the future.


    Inside the Yan City Inn, a man with a plain face sat at the head''s seat. He was dressed in black and looked nothing impressive.


    "Why don''t you meet Sixth Master? Sixth Master is still young, and I can give you some pointers."


    The man called Master Four rubbed his thumb ring in contemplation, while the man on the right side, a man in his fifties, shook his head and said, "Master Four can''t show his face. Master Four''s life was already extremely difficult, and if it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to see what Princess Yan would do to Sixth Master, this would be Master Four''s plan for the next step.


    The envoy secretly curled his lips in contempt as he said, "I heard that there''s something at the palace that you can''t leave from."


    Master Four looked up. "Who said that?"


    When the envoy heard the fourth master''s words, he hastened to say, "It''s the overseer accompanying the imperial tutor. He said that the imperial concubine was unable to leave her side for a short while, and would the imperial tutor be the one to greet the sixth master."


    "Ask around to find out what''s going on in the palace." He wanted to know if this princess really had something on her mind, or if she had just come up with a random excuse to bring down the might of the Jiang Country.


    The people in the corner quickly retreated after agreeing.


    After an incense stick of time, someone came and went. "The fourth princess is sick. The princess has gone to visit her little sister."


    Master Four suddenly stood up, took two steps forward, then suddenly threw his teacup and angrily scolded, "This idiot! It''s not worth dying for! "


    He quickly stood up and bowed, not daring to move. On the other hand, the gentleman was still sitting there calmly. He took a sip of tea and said to Master Four, "Your daughter loves her sister. She has brotherhood. It''s very good."


    Master Four sat down as soon as he opened his mouth to speak. Master Four then realized that he wasn''t scolding himself. He had been covered in cold sweat just now for nothing.


    Master Four looked at the envoy and said, "Tell Sixth Brother that since he''s already here, it''s time for the envoy to return."


    The envoy hurriedly replied.


    If he couldn''t speak, then he shouldn''t spout nonsense. Asking him to probe wasn''t just asking him to offend the dignity of a great woman, it was also fine if he offended her. He still wasn''t proficient enough, so he was forcibly slapped in the face and turned into a ''rotten apricot'' along with her.


    Master Four hated being someone else''s partner the most!


    After a moment, he said, "Why should Master Four be angry with him? Even if you were angry, he might not know his mistake. If he can use him, then use him. We can''t just change him." His tone was casual, but the words that came out made people ponder. As a distinguished envoy of the third rank, the tone of this old man was not small at all.


    Master Four leaned back on his pillow and nodded his head. He really didn''t have enough manpower. He was originally pointing at the messenger to test out the Yan Kingdom''s attitude, not wanting him to be stupid and say that she was too beautiful to treat her like an ordinary girl. Talking about her looks at a grand national banquet was an offense.


    "On the other hand, the princess is not someone to be underestimated at such a young age. Her words are flawless and her actions are temporarily unmentioned. Just her intelligence ¡­" The old man shook his head.


    He didn''t know what was on his mind, but he suddenly sat up straight. "Do you think we can do anything to the fourth princess?"


    "It''s not right, the fourth princess'' body is weak and sickly, this move may be good, but she''s alone and without help, so it''s best not to move at this time."


    "The grand daughter cares for her sister and is impolite to the sixth prince, no one can say anything about this matter. The fourth master should also be more concerned about the Sixth Master, the grand daughter has never seen him before, if the Sixth Master can please the grand daughter, the grand daughter will be twelve years old this year, there will be women who are married at the age of thirteen in Yan Kingdom ¡­"


    Master Four pondered for a moment and understood what Mister meant. If Old Sixth were to join the Yan Kingdom, his relationship with him would be very close. It would definitely be beneficial for him, at least so that he wouldn''t have to worry about being attacked from the back.


    Even if he had enmity with Yan Guo and the Emperor was unable to obtain the support of the Yan King, if the grand daughter liked Ol ''Six and Ol'' Six worshipped his fourth brother, she probably wouldn''t hold him back at that time just for Ol ''Six''s sake. 1229


    "Forget it, we need to hurry back. When we return, I''ll have to trouble you to write a letter to sixth brother." Master Four ended the conversation. He was able to stay within the diplomatic mission''s ranks and used border patrol as a pretense. If those brothers knew about this, it would inevitably lead to another lawsuit.


    Ru Yi called over Lin mama from the Eastern Palace of Yan City. "Fourth Sister can leave Fourth Sister to mama. She''ll find two mature and experienced people to take care of her. Don''t make others neglect her."


    Lin mama hastened to agree. "Your servant wishes to arrange for the Fourth Princess to be placed in Jing''an Hall, northwest of the Huajing Palace. First, enter His Highness Li. In addition, Jing An Palace is very sparse and has a spacious courtyard, which will be beneficial to the Fourth Princess in recuperating from her illness."


    Ru Yi nodded. The Jing''an Palace was not big, but the scenery was excellent and the layout was also exquisite. It was close to the drill grounds where the reading partners would practice riding and shooting, making it a quiet place in the middle of the night. The main hall''s eaves were high, and the buildings were carved and decorated.


    After thinking for a moment, he added, "Get the imperial physician in charge of overseeing the Fourth Princess from the Grand Hospital to come over and take a look inside the hall to see if there''s anything attacking her body. Fourth Sister is taking medicine now, so we''ll check on those flowers to see if the scent of the flowers has washed away the medicinal scent."


    When Emperor Qinghe heard this, he couldn''t help but nod his head in satisfaction. He would hand the Fourth Princess over to the princess and she would take good care of her. However, if she took the opportunity to cause trouble, the princess would have a chance and would implicate the princess in her reputation. He believed that his daughter wouldn''t harm him, but he was worried that she would be disgraced when she was young.


    It was already disrespectful of them not to greet him in the day, but they had to appear for the welcoming feast at night.


    Since Emperor Qing He had already handed the Grand Preceptor''s daughter over, he simply decided to throw the matter aside and let the Grand Preceptor''s daughter handle it as she pleased.


    So Ru Yi set up a banquet in the Eastern Palace to invite Jiang Guo''s sixth prince, Jiang Mubai Li.


    "Why do you think she arranged for the banquet to be held in the East Palace?" Emperor Qing He couldn''t figure it out. In his subconscious, he thought that the Eastern Palace was his daughter''s concubine. Now that he reluctantly moved the fourth princess over, he was already feeling wronged. Why would he even open his concubine room for a man? He couldn''t tolerate it.


    To the current Overlord, the greatest pain in the world was that he did not want to endure it. Thus, he had no choice but to endure it.


    Minister Zheng was also rather speechless. The Eastern Palace was so big, wasn''t it normal for the princess to hold a banquet? Your Majesty, when you were still the crown prince, you still chose beauties in there ¡­


    "Once the banquet is over, you can come back and sleep if you''re just sending me off. If you run to somewhere else, I might get tired and fall asleep on the road. When that happens, I''ll lose my face." Ru Yi told Xu Lin that if Emperor Qing He was present, he would definitely take Xu Lin as his confidant. Xu Lin was equally annoyed by his troubles.


    "But, in the end, he''s an outsider ¡­" Xu Lin stared at Ru Yi.


    Ru Yi nodded. "That''s right, that''s why I didn''t stay. If it was a princess, then we could have directly arranged a place to stay in the Eastern Palace. Anyway, the Eastern Palace has so many empty rooms, but unfortunately, he''s a man."


    Red Bamboo brought two bowls of hot milk. Ji Xin also arrived a moment later.


    In the past few years, her figure had grown even more rich, and even Qing He had heard of her.


    Xu Lin found the milk hot and hadn''t had any yet. Seeing her come over, she pushed it towards her and shook her head. "I don''t want it. I don''t eat at night. I heard I can get skinnier like this."


    Ru Yi put down her bowl. "Nonsense, who did you hear it from? Did the imperial physician or the mama say that?"


    Xu Lin saw Ru Yi''s expression darken. She pulled Ji Panpan and said, "Was it that guy called Xiao Rong who said that? You heard her say that she had a bad appetite, that she couldn''t digest her dinner, that she couldn''t sleep well all night, that she didn''t stop eating, that she didn''t want to lose weight, and that she was so thin, do you think it was nice? Do you think His Highness likes you more, or do you like her more? If she''s skinnier, why doesn''t His Highness like her? "


    Ji Panpan also felt wronged, "Enough of that, I couldn''t take it anymore after enduring for just one night. I was already wavering today, and now that you said it, I''m really hungry even before dinner." I feel like I''ll faint if I don''t eat more. "


    Ru Yi smiled. "Then eat two pastries and drink Xu Lin''s milk. Red Bamboo, go bring Xu Lin a bowl of lotus seed porridge." Xu Lin didn''t like cow milk, but gave up her preference and preferred to drink with her. Ru Yi didn''t want to see her like this. As expected, the moment the lotus porridge was mentioned, Xu Lin smiled, a satisfied expression appearing on her face.


    Not only did the red bamboo bring him the lotus seed porridge, it also brought him a plate of dim sum with only two plates.


    Xu Lin was eating porridge and lecturing Ji Panpan, "You eat slower." There must be something delicious to be had at the banquet tonight. "


    Ji Panpan quickly touched her lips, "Can I go too?" I can swing my sword. " The emperor enjoyed watching her dance the most. Every time he saw her, he would laugh heartily and reward her well. Everyone would be overjoyed.

 C40

    Ji Panpan came over because Lin mama had given her instructions. After she finished speaking, she began to eat dessert.


    Xu Lin drank the lotus seed congee happily and thought back to what her highness had said just now. Unfortunately, Prince Jiang Liu was a man, so she was a bit unhappy. However, she was more sensible than Ji Panpan and did not continue to pester him.


    From the beginning of the banquet, Shen Wan Ruyi stood at the gate of the Eastern Palace to welcome Prince Jiang.


    Prince Jiang wore the most formal of the prince of Jiang, a long black gown with a dragon embroidered on the sleeves. Beneath it was a brocade robe embroidered with an auspicious purple design, and beneath it was a red cloak. The robe was heavy and heavy, but he was not covered by the clothes at all.


    Ru Yi went down the stairs, and Li Qing followed closely behind her. The head of the etiquette team quickly said a few words to Prince Jiang Liu, and then saw Jiang Mubai Li gently nod his head, slowly walking towards Ru Yi.


    "Greetings to the princess."


    Ru Yi raised her hand and said, "Prince, please forgive me for coming from afar to welcome you." When she saw the beauty, she unconsciously lowered her voice.


    Prince Jiang was even more noble than the paintings.


    For the past few years, Emperor Qinghe had paid more attention to her diet. Sometimes, when he came across good food, he would rather give it to her even if he didn''t eat it. Ru Yi was in a very healthy condition and had almost never gotten sick. She was wearing a plain, moon-white makeup dress with a coiled dragon embroidered in black and gold thread at the collar. She stood in front of Jiang Mai Li without losing any color.


    "The Sixth Prince is our esteemed guest, Ru Yi should have welcomed him in person, but he just so happened to have some business in the palace and was being disrespectful. This cup of wine is for the Prince."


    He raised his hand and drank the wine, "I have come presumptuously because of Li''s disrespect. I have a strong character, if Your Highness does not mind, please call me a strong character."


    "Alright, Brother Fuchsia, you can call me Ruyi." Ru Yi put down her wine cup. "Father has been busy with matters of the court lately, but he still bestowed music and dancing upon me in his busy schedule. I can enjoy it a little and compare the etiquette and music of Yan and Jiang Kingdoms."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you, Your Highness." "A few days ago, I found a jade mine in my fiefdom, and the craftsmen rushed it day and night. That''s why I got two treasures before I set off, giving them to His Majesty and His Highness."


    The large piece was a beauty pillow, and the small piece was a Buddha statue. Such a large piece of jade was rarely seen even in Yan Country.


    Jiang Liu held the wine cup and said slowly, "This wine has a rich aroma, and a sweet taste. It also has a lingering fragrance. Isn''t it the famous apricot wine in Yan Country?


    Ru Yi smiled, "That''s right, brother Qiang Zhen is very knowledgeable." The apricot flower wine was provided exclusively by the royal family. It was a clear spring water from a royal forest in the southwest of Yan City, and because of its unique brewing technology, it was extremely difficult for outsiders to taste it. I heard that there is also some fruit wine in Jiang Country. Its color is red, and it''s made from roses and grapes? "


    "That''s right, I brought some too this time. This wine is very fragrant, so your highness can taste them." If you like it, there are still a few jars left in the inn, which you can give to your highness. "


    Jiang Muli''s men gave him the wine, and Li Qing took it himself. She took another silver wine cup from behind and was about to pour it when she heard him say, "This wine should be drunk in a glass ¡­"


    Li Qing looked at Ru Yi. Seeing her nod, he changed the Glazed Glass Cup.


    The host switched cups, Ru Yi drank two cups, the smell of alcohol slowly rose to her face, Li Qing moved closer to her, she was secretly anxious, this wine was of a different color, and was also in the Glass Cup, it was obvious at a glance that he wanted to pour less, the silver cup that he had prepared could fall to the bottom after being poured in, because of its mechanism, His Highness did not need to do anything but drink, and after being switched to the Glazed Cup, he would not be able to do it. Even if His Highness had taken only a few sips, he''d still drank two cups of it off and on. Prince Jiang had basically used the apricot wine as water!


    Ru Yi also felt a bit dizzy. She used to drink a lot of water, but now that she had tasted this wine, she knew that her alcohol tolerance was too low. Fortunately, she still had a song and dance, so she took the opportunity to call out the song given by Emperor He.


    Prince Jiang Liu drank a whole pot of apricot wine and didn''t waver when he left. Ru Yi felt a little jealous and impressed.


    She could not compare to him. She was strong on the outside but weak on the inside. She did not take a single step further.


    When Lin mama saw that Manager Li had personally delivered it, her face tightened and she hurriedly called out to Green Bamboo to personally prepare the hangover soup.


    "Your Highness, how are you?" Although Ru Yi was drinking with outsiders, Senior Servant Lin, Li Qing, and the rest knew the truth. Who wouldn''t know that Prince Jiang had brought wine with him today and even said he wanted to drink in the glass cup like a scoundrel?


    Ru Yi shook her head. "I''m just a bit dizzy, let me sleep first. I don''t want to disturb royal father. I will tell royal father about this tomorrow. "


    Qing He was the one who gave Li Qing to the princess. Since he had let her get drunk, he had already failed his duty. Thus, when he found out that the princess was drunk, he had his men report to His Majesty.


    So, as soon as Ru Yi finished speaking, Emperor Qing He came in, followed by the imperial physician and Senior Official Zheng, who was holding pear juice in his hands.


    The imperial physician took his pulse, "Your Highness is fine."


    Emperor Qinghe was worried. He rubbed Ru Yi''s forehead. "What do you think?" Is it a headache? "


    Ru Yi smiled lazily. The smell of alcohol rushed up, causing her eyes to be especially bright. "I want to sleep for a while."


    "Alright, go to sleep." After saying that, he personally covered her with a blanket.


    Li Qing and Lin mama had knelt before the emperor when he entered, and now lay on the ground without daring to move at all.


    As an emperor, Xue had had many misunderstandings with the emperor, but there was no denying that his first love rival, Jiang Mai Li, had been personally sent away by Emperor Qing He.


    It was said that the Emperor''s hatred towards Prince Jiang Liu began when Prince Jiang Liu made his daughter drunk. At the end of Jiang, Li was beautiful, and there was once someone who believed that the Lady Jiang Liu was a person who didn''t want to get drunk.


    Later on, Prince Jiang Liu also showed his love for his daughter, and everyone thought that she wouldn''t refuse, but Emperor Qing He personally split the two young mandarins with a knife.


    According to the history books, Xue Ji Yun was extremely filial to his father-in-law, and Emperor Qing He was too old to be sick. Of course, this was a wild history. As for the truth, no one would dare to say that they were the parties involved.


    Emperor Qing He''s face darkened as he looked down at the two people below. He was about to erupt when Ru Yi spoke up. "Imperial Father ¡­" He held on to Ru Yi''s outstretched hand and said, "I am here. Sleep."


    The imperial maiden had never been so close to him ever since she was a child. Emperor Qinghe immediately recalled the days when he had first entered the palace, and how she had been unable to sleep well at night and had often wanted him to coax her.


    Ru Yi woke up after sleeping for two hours. When she woke up, she found her father sitting on a chair by her bed, reading a paper. Li Qing and Senior Servant Lin were still kneeling on the floor.


    When he heard the noise, he turned around and gently asked, "Did you wake up?"


    Ru Yi yawned, scratched her head and returned, "Why hasn''t royal father rested yet? I was just hungry and wanted to eat something before I woke up. " His eyes swept over Li Qing as he said apologetically, "It''s all my fault for wanting a toast today. It''s not about Senior Servant Lin and Manager Li. I hope Imperial Father can be merciful and spare them this time."


    "I know you, and I don''t blame you. Even though it was a banquet, the matter involved a prince of another country, so your actions today as the crown prince was not wrong; similarly, Li Qing, as the chief overseer, served you as his duty, and getting you drunk today was his dereliction of duty. I have taught you before that each has his own place and his own duty. You said that he had failed in his duty and I punished him, right? "


    When the warm handkerchief brushed against her face, Ru Yi heaved a sigh of relief. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she felt much more energetic. "Father''s lesson was right."


    He also took a cup of warm water for himself, but he didn''t drink it. "Imperial Father has always given me distinct rewards and penalties, and Manager Li has knelt for a long time now. Since Senior Servant Lin doesn''t know what happened, Imperial Father will just give this son some face."


    Emperor Qing grudgingly waved his hand. Senior Official Zheng hurriedly commanded his eunuchs to come over and help Li Qing and Lin mama down.


    "Lin mama is smart and loyal, too. She can be counted as good as serving the princess, but you''re the crown prince. Forget it, she''ll still be in charge of internal affairs in the future." "Li Qing was selected by us ¡­"


    Ru Yi quickly said, "It is your son who is at fault. Your son used to dislike eunuchs, but Eunuch Li has helped your son a lot, and your son truly thinks that he is not bad. It is father''s opinion that should be good, but your son will not teach you, so when your father is free, teach me a few moves, right?"


    "Do you think that I''m teaching you martial arts? I''m even teaching you a few moves. If he himself is not smart enough to follow in your footsteps, and does not serve you well, and is only willing to change, do you think that this will depend on my face?! "


    After Ru Yi had eaten five points of food, she put down her chopsticks and refilled Emperor Qing He''s bowl of water. As she sat on the bed to eat, she winked at Emperor Qing He. "Imperial Father, although this son''s tolerance for alcohol isn''t great, the wine is still pretty good, right? I used to read books, but there were people who drank too much, knew how to sing, danced, and even fought and cursed. As for me, I just wanted to sleep for a while ¡­ "Finally, I said joyfully and with pride," Father is still the best! "


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    Ru Yi held her cheeks and gave her a coquettish glance. "This son of mine is born to the royal father!" The meaning behind his words was, "Father, your wine is great, that''s why my wine is so great!"


    Even when she was drunk, the princess could kiss his majesty''s ass; no wonder he said that her daughter was a caring little cotton-padded jacket. If she was the crown prince, perhaps the people around her would have been caned to death and they would even dare to flatter her?


    "Enough. Since you''ve already woken up, I can set my mind at ease. In the future, if you dare to get drunk again, I won''t forgive you. If there comes a next time, flattering me won''t be of any use." That meant it would be fine this time.

 C41

    On the second day, when Ru Yi got up on time and the court was dismissed, Emperor Qing He asked, "Does your head hurt?"


    Ru Yi shook her head and thought, actually, drinking it wasn''t that uncomfortable. It was just that her brain was a bit dizzy and lazy, and she didn''t want to think about it. She just wanted to sleep.


    Tutor Qian had already heard of it and looked at her in disapproval. She could only rub her nose and follow the Tutor to study at the back. Xu Lin and the rest were already waiting at the study door. They sized her up when they saw her. Currently, there were less than five students attending school with Ru Yi, including Xu Lin, Che Yi, Zhu Siqi, and Chen Ah Zhe. As for the others who were willing to join the various divisions of the Eastern Palace, Senior Servant Lin had arranged all of them. There were no problems with the reading partner wanting to return home. Of course, all of this was thanks to His Majesty''s love for him.


    Ru Yi''s personality was a bit cold. Amongst her reading companions, she had gotten along best with Xu Lin, mostly because Xu Lin was extremely dependent on her. As time passed, Xu Lin unconsciously paid extra attention to her. Seeing that Xu Lin was always looking at her, Ru Yi whispered to her, "Let''s have lunch together."


    Xu Lin stole a glance at the Imperial Tutor and nodded.


    After lunch, Ru Yi picked up what she could say and Xu Lin did. Xu Lin listened and asked, "What''s so good about her?" Is it Viper of Venom Snake? "


    Ru Yi rolled her eyes. Xu Lin was not convinced. "I think he just had bad intentions."


    As they were talking, Minister Shi of Rites came. Xu Lin quickly evaded. Professor Shi was still worried about the living quarters of Prince Jiang Liu.


    Ru Yi asked the purpose of his visit and said, "There is a government office on Yongan Street which is currently empty. What does Shang Shu think of it?"


    They had originally chosen a few places, but now they were only looking for a princess. Professor Shi was a good person, "Very good, that place is very close to the university, the Sixth Prince''s study is extremely convenient." There was a dorm room in the university, but servants were not allowed there. The Sixth Prince was a VIP guest (a thousand horses), so it was just right to live in a government office two streets away from the university.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you, Minister. Please follow the rules." Li Qing''s legs were green and purple from kneeling, while Lin mama''s clothes were slightly thicker. Ru Yi felt that she had treated the Sixth Prince very well already, and it definitely wasn''t because she was angry.


    Professor Shi said a few more words about the regulation and arrangement of the official residence. After all, no protons had been received in a long time. Not in the late emperor''s era, not even the late emperor''s.


    On this trip to Yan Country, Jiang Mubai only brought his personal attendant, Ah Xun, and his mother''s eunuch, Ah Wang. As for the others, they were spies planted by father and brothers.


    Jiang Muli returned to the inn and welcomed him. A small frown appeared on his face as he smelled the alcohol on Jiang Muli''s body. She had a round baby face, so her frown didn''t make anyone feel disgusted. He told Ah Xun to get on good terms with the people in the inn and asked about the princess'' hobbies.


    "In reply to Mistress, although the Lady has gone to court, she does not speak much. Even after she has gone to court, she has not left the palace to study. When the people at the inn talk about her, they all say that she is the queen of the Yan Kingdom, but no one can say anything about her preferences."


    Jiang Muli''s face turned red from the alcohol, and he became even more clear-headed. Jiang Muli looked at Jiang Muli and said, "Put it down, I need to calm down."


    A-Xun bit his lip and retreated with him.


    Jiang Muli stood at the window, looking out at the starry sky. He was actually a little happy. Since he couldn''t find out what his daughter''s hobby was, he would find it himself.


    Just as Minister Shi of the Eastern Palace left, people rushed over to report at the inn. Prince Jiang had drank too much yesterday and still hadn''t woken up yet, so the people waiting on him were still in a daze. The people in the inn were also scared, because the princess had given them instructions previously, so they hurried over to the East Palace.


    Ru Yi stood up and hurried out, giving instructions as she walked, "Go to the Imperial Physician Fang at the Imperial Physician Courtyard."


    Xu Lin had no time to stop him, so she could only say to Red Bamboo, "His Highness''s cloak." Red Bamboo''s face reddened as he hugged his cloak and chased after her.


    Although Li Qing was raised on a bed, she had already arranged everything that needed to be arranged. Ru Yi nodded her head, and the young eunuch hurriedly followed her, whispering as they walked, "Yesterday, Sixth Prince Hao just entered the inn, and at that time his attendant sent over the sobering soup, and the Sixth Prince soon rested for a while. Today, he called for someone at his side, and at noon, someone took the initiative to find the manager of the inn ¡­"


    There was a secret recipe passed down by the Fang Family''s Imperial Physician, Jieyu. He had done his research on coma and other symptoms. When Ru Yi entered the room, Imperial Physician Fang was taking the sixth prince''s pulse.


    Lifting her hand to prevent the people inside from bowing, she walked over to look at Jiang Liu. Seeing that his complexion was rosy and he seemed to be in a deep sleep, she heaved a sigh of relief. His complexion was at least better than bluish purple and pale.


    "What about the Sixth Prince?" He whispered to the imperial physician.


    "Your Highness, the sixth prince''s pulse is normal, heavy and powerful. It seems like he''s fallen asleep ¡­" After that, he looked at Ru Yi carefully. "Some people can sleep for a day and a night when they''re drunk ¡­"


    Ru Yi walked back to the bed and looked down at Jiang Muli. "Have you tried to call him?"


    Ah Xun felt somewhat terrified, hurriedly kneeling down and replying, "Reporting to Your Highness, our master is angry from getting up, so we do not dare to call him." After saying that, his eyes turned red.


    Ru Yi shook her head. "You can get up." Then he asked Doctor Fang, "I remember that there was a kind of acupuncture point that could wake up a sleeping person? Do you think we need a prescription? "


    Doctor Fang shook his head. "It''s not time yet."


    Ru Yi stood up and walked outside. "Then let''s wait here for a while."


    Before he could turn around, he heard a voice from behind him, "Hmm, what''s going on?" There was a misty sound in his voice that sounded as if he had just woken up.


    Ru Yi turned her head and saw Jiang Mubai Li looking at her. Their gazes met in midair, and Ru Yi''s face was expressionless. Jiang Mubai Li''s face turned slightly red under her gaze. He lifted his blanket and got off the bed to bow to her.


    Ru Yi was a bit annoyed. If only she had arrived a little later, she would have been better. She was the one with the highest status in the room, but she couldn''t bring herself to scold him.


    Jiang Muli''s face turned even redder when he heard this, and he shot a quick glare in the direction of Ah Xun and Ah Wang, as if scolding them for making such a big fuss out of it.


    After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he came out to pay his respects again. Jiang Mubai''s voice returned to its former purity, "I was unable to control it, now I''m calling it a joke by His Highness."


    Ru Yi thought to herself, "I''m not laughing at you, but it''s true that I was startled by you. I''m in a hurry to leave, so I don''t know if Li Qing arranged for anyone to inform her father."


    "What''s wrong with brother Fuchsia?"


    Jiang Mo Li shook his head, as if he was embarrassed, "I had a good chat with His Highness last night, and even slept late after I came back. I don''t know how, but I woke up late." There was no mention of a trip to the city.


    If Xu Lin were here, she would have scolded him for being shameless.


    When the food was served, Jiang Mubai took a look at Ru Yi and muttered to himself. His voice had become very warm. "I''m actually hungry. Does Your Highness want to use more?"


    His gaze was faintly discernible, Ru Yi felt that she had already withdrawn her gaze yet it still seemed to be falling on her body. She felt an indescribable uneasiness.


    When Professor Shi arrived, he was startled to see the princess sitting at the side. Especially in front of him, Prince Jiang looked at the princess with a reddened face but didn''t look at him with his head lowered. Was he feeling embarrassed or something?


    Professor Shi could feel the fire of gossip burning in his heart. Curiosity filled his own little universe.


    The eunuch Li Qing found this time was called Li Rou, he was the most quick-witted, and also had a good appearance. Previously, Li Qing had thought about the feelings of the emperor and didn''t let him appear, but now that there was Jiang Mubai Li, and Li Qing couldn''t personally accompany the princess out of the palace, she brought him out. Li Rou stood behind Ru Yi with a seemingly vacant look in her eyes, but she didn''t let go of the movements of the people in the room. With a single sentence, he had pointed out that there was a reason for her coming here. It was not because he wanted to see the beautiful male child for no reason at all.


    Ru Yi stood up with a smile, "Sir Shi, are you here to invite the Sixth Prince to the office? You guys go ahead, I''ll head back to the palace first. "


    Jiang Muli also followed up, "I''ll send you off, Your Highness."


    When he went out this time, he discovered that there really were quite a few birdcages hanging in the courtyard. There was also a big, furry dog with white fur, it was very handsome, but its stomach was a little too big. The dog was originally lying on the ground, but when it saw Jiang Mo Li come out, its eyes lit up and it quickly stood up.


    When the dog came up, it was actually half the height of a human. Li Rou took a big stride and blocked Ru Yi''s path.


    Jiang Muli walked up to it and stroked its fur with his hand, saying, "Your Highness doesn''t need to panic. The ball is very docile."


    Ru Yi nodded. Although the dog was big, it didn''t look fierce. It snuggled up to Jiang Mai Li''s side and had a big belly.


    Seeing Ru Yi looking at the dog belly, Jiang Mai Li''s lips curved into a smile. "Does Your Highness like dogs?" "If you don''t mind, I''ll give one to His Highness when the ball is born. The veterinarian said that the ball had at least four stomachs, so it would be better for the hall to come down and pick one for him when the time comes."


    Ru Yi was startled, and shook her head, "A gentleman doesn''t take away what he loves. Senior Shi is still waiting for Senior Li, please wait. " He cupped his hands and left.


    Jiang Muli led the group to the entrance of the inn, where he happened to see Ru Yi board the carriage. The carriage was being driven by a commander in uniform. It was none other than the imperial palace''s imperial guards.


    The Emperor of Yan did not have a son who had reached adulthood. His only daughter was as beautiful as a pearl and as precious as a treasure. Compared to his brothers and sisters who grew like weeds in the imperial palace of Jiang, he was happier.

 C42

    Jiang Muli went back absent-mindedly, as if he had no desire to socialize with Professor Shi. Whatever he said, he would do as he said, very obediently, "I don''t have much stuff, so I''ll just move over today. But I don''t have enough manpower, so I''ll have to trouble you to send some people over to help."


    The day before, the princess had invited the sixth prince to a banquet in the East Palace, and the princess had come to see him again in the day. He also knew that the princess attached great importance to the sixth prince, so he bowed and said, "This is part of my duties."


    When Ru Yi returned to Hua Ji Hall, Xu Lin was walking back and forth in front of the hall. When she saw her alight, she hastily went to greet her. "Your Highness, is that snake alright?" After saying that, she covered her mouth. She didn''t do it on purpose, it was just that she didn''t like Jiang Muli.


    Ru Yi held her hand. "From now on, don''t be like this. I will punish you with a month''s worth of money."


    "Yes." Xu Lin nodded nonchalantly. "Her money isn''t spent here anyways." Your Highness, Ji Panpan and co., are still waiting behind. "


    "Go tell them that I''ll be going there after I change."


    Li Rou didn''t return to the front, but stood behind Ru Yi. Xu Lin looked at Li Rou and wanted to ask, but she restrained herself. She had already done so many things today, so she couldn''t offend His Highness again.


    Ru Yi ascended the stairs and said to Li Rou, "Go ahead and inform Manager Li, then come in and serve."


    Li Rou softly replied. Then, she saluted and left.


    Ru Yi had just changed into a new set of clothes when she saw Li Rou hurrying in. She stopped her steps and heard his report. "His Majesty wishes to see His Highness."


    Emperor Qinghe had always been annoyed that Prince Jiang Liu let the princess get drunk, but who would have thought that he would have to trouble the princess again after oversleeping. If people who didn''t know the truth were to see this all the time, who knew what the rumors would be about.


    So the moment Ru Yi walked in, he angrily pointed at her and said, "Don''t tell me you know how to treat illnesses? What''s the use of you going? There''s a difference between males and females. Didn''t the Imperial Tutor teach you? "


    Ru Yi took a deep breath. She had never been scolded like this before.


    In front of his own daughter, Emperor Dahei was becoming less and less particular.


    "The Imperial Tutor said that there are differences between males and females. He also said that the ruler is the subject of vassals." After she finished speaking, she stopped talking. If she was just an ordinary daughter, she would naturally respect her role. But since she was the crown prince, she didn''t care about ordinary people.


    If the family of an ordinary girl were to be seen and touched by others, they would have to seek death. She was the only child of Emperor Qing He, and if she kept her duties, Emperor Qing He would die sooner or later!


    He pointed at her and said, "Good, good, you have reason. Get out of here."


    The Duke of Cheng had come to see the emperor, but he was also frightened when he saw his daughter kneeling outside the hall. He raised his head to look for Official Zheng and saw him cowering to the side.


    The hall was quiet, but he didn''t dare enter.


    Even if he went in to persuade His Majesty, he would have to find someone to support him. The Duke of Cheng turned his body slightly, gesturing for his follower to come forward. "Go, tell the king quickly. For some reason, the princess is kneeling outside the hall."


    Emperor Qing He had bestowed upon him the ability to ride a palanquin in the palace during the new year. Right now, the old man was urging him to hurry up. The sedan bearer could be said to be running as fast as he could.


    Cheng Guogong personally helped Wang Taichang off the palanquin. Although his rank was higher than Wang Taichang''s, when Qing He was bestowing him the title of Emperor Taichang, he made the decision. Because of this, many people respected him, thinking he was the same as Guang Ming.


    In the end, the Wang family''s life became more and more lively as time went on. Everyone said that this was the old man''s blessing.


    "Elder," the sixty-two-year-old Cheng Guo could only call himself a junior in front of Wang Taizong, "Look at me, sigh, I don''t even know what''s going on, but I think that the princess isn''t involved in politics, so it shouldn''t be a matter of the country, right?"


    Wang Taichang nodded. "Chengyuan is right, it''s a family matter." Cheng Guogong laid out his calligraphy.


    Wang Taichang saw the emperor alone, unlike Emperor Qinghe''s manic attitude, Wang Taichang was a little happy that his daughter came into contact with Prince Jiang.


    "Your Majesty, how old are you? It would be normal if you were to meet a beautiful girl and like her more. If you met those good-looking girls and cut them all up in the mud, that would be fatal!"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Wang Taizong wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Aiyo, Your Majesty doesn''t mean it that way. The princess and this old official both know how to misunderstand. Little Zheng, quick, go and help the princess up."


    When he saw that there was no response, he thought to himself, Your Majesty, are you pretending not to have heard the good news, or are you trying to go down the stairs? After considering her abilities, he felt that it should be the latter and hurriedly went to help her.


    Emperor Qing He: F * ck, I finally have a stick. I''m so tired.


    Yi Chuan and the Classics of Morals both refer to Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang do not refer solely to day and night, but include heaven and earth, the cold and summer, the upper and the lower, the upper and the lower, the lower and the northern, the northern, the northern, the imperial, the male, the female, the couple, Lu Lu, the movements, the opening and closing, and so on.


    "Your highness is the princess, and so is the princess. The crown prince is also the ruler of the country. There is no difference in status between the princess and the crown prince." In her position, she should try to take matters into her own hands. She should not use a normal family''s daughter''s teachings to restrain herself. If she does or does not do anything, she must first consider whether or not it suits her status as a princess. "


    Ru Yi stood up from supporting Senior Official Zheng''s hand. Senior Officer Zheng whispered next to her, "Your Highness, quickly go and apologize to His Majesty. His Majesty is also very concerned about His Highness."


    Ru Yi nodded her head. Senior Officer Zheng helped to cover up the entrance to the hall and stood at the doorway.


    Within the palace, Emperor Qinghe was seated in the highest seat. On his face, there was still anger, but the king wasn''t afraid. He even blinked when he saw her.


    Ru Yi slowly knelt down, "Your son knows his wrongs. Please teach me." royal father, please teach me how to handle this kind of thing.


    His daughter''s bright, pure eyes stared at him, and even Emperor Qinghe was a bit stunned. Did he really not understand, or was he pretending to not understand?


    "Hur hur, this princess is still young, she''ll understand when she''s older." Your father made a big fuss when he saw that everyone seemed to be trying to seduce you.


    "Then when are they big enough to understand? Does someone teach me to understand, or do I understand myself? "


    As soon as Ru Yi finished speaking, Emperor Qing He barked, "Why do you need to understand this?"


    Ru Yi was unafraid. "How do I know what my mistake is?"


    "Look at how eloquent she is! The defense of men and women is such that there is no need to understand it. The entire world knows it, and there is no need for me to teach you?! "


    "But the Imperial Tutor said that your son is the crown prince and that you cannot speak of ordinary women as monarchs. You should first guard the path of the monarch. If he had to defend the realm of men and women, would he have to marry in the future? You want to serve your husband and aunt? "


    Wang too often, I beep beauties, old man Qian is still quite advanced, now it is clear that His Majesty did not care, then is he helping His Majesty, or is he helping the princess? The old man thought for a moment, covering his chest and began wailing.


    Emperor Qing He hurriedly asked, "What happened to you?" Someone come, call for the imperial physician. "


    Ru Yi was still kneeling on the floor. She turned her head to look at him with worry written all over her face. She then murmured, "Great-Grandfather Ceng."


    "This subject is fine, I am fine. I just left in a hurry and was dizzy a moment ago."


    Emperor Qing He waved his hand to dismiss Ru Yi. She turned back to look at him, only to see that he still had the strength to wave at her. She could only leave. Li Rou stood outside the hall and hurriedly came over to greet her.


    Ru Yi soullessly returned to the Eastern Palace. "All of you, go down."


    Li Rou, Hong Zhu, and the others were all standing outside the hall. Hong Zhu, not knowing what had happened, stood at the entrance and shot Li Rou a look. However, Li Rou''s eyes, nose, nose, and heart were all focused, so she didn''t look in her direction. The red bamboo lightly stamped its feet. It wanted to find Lin mama, but didn''t dare take even half a step away.


    The vast palace was silent. Sitting inside, her heart felt as if it had returned to her home in Pingxian.


    She didn''t know if her mother would miss her so much that she wanted to cry.


    Ru Yi blinked and bent her knees to hug herself. Her tears soaked her clothes.


    "Mother is saving money for my big sister Zhao. When you grow up, mother will buy a little girl for you too. When that happens, my big sister will be Miss Qian Jin as well ¡­"


    "We don''t recruit any women, just look at these people in the countryside, which family can recruit a person to live their life well? Men are not like men, women are not like women, so mother will pick them for you, pick a family elder who is harmonious, and if you have the ability to love others, then let''s not pick their looks, how can they be perfect, right?"


    "Mom''s happy even though you''re the only one. I''m even happier than if I had a kid."


    His ears seemed to hear his mother''s voice calling for him again, "Sister Zhao, it''s time to go home and eat." "Wei Zhao, don''t run so fast!" "Look, I''m sweating."


    Ru Yi wiped her tears and shouted, "Li Rou."


    Li Rou quickly opened the door and entered. Li Rou entered the hall. She lowered her head and walked to a place that was not far from Li Rou and knelt down.


    "Get up." Ru Yi didn''t hide her voice.


    "Yes." Li Rou replied. She got up from the ground with her head down.


    "You''re called Li Rou. Who gave you that name?"


    "Your Highness, it''s Eunuch Li Qing."


    "Is he nice to you?"


    Li Rou was silent for two seconds before answering, "Eunuch Li teaches the servant like a master."


    Ru Yi took a long breath, stood up, and walked to him. "I want to ask you a question. No matter how you answer, I won''t blame you. But I only want the truth."


    Li Jun softly replied, "Yes." His face was pale, and his voice was firm. He was clearly older than the princess and taller than her, but he was suppressed by the princess'' aura and tried his best to remain calm.


    It felt like a long time had passed before he heard a voice. That voice was extremely low and clear, ringing in his ears like a thunder, catching him off guard and causing him to panic, "Li Rou, how many masters do you have?"

 C43

    Of the eunuchs in the palace, only by sheer luck would they have died a few years ago. Li Rou was smart and quick-witted, while Li Qing did not allow him to get close to her before, so he did some information work. Only by relying on being able to give Li Qing some useful information did he persevere by Li Qing''s side. Of course, this was all thanks to his vow and his gratitude towards Eunuch Li.


    Other than Eunuch Li, there was also someone in the palace that could control him. Even if it was his majesty, the king was the lord of the world, so he was naturally his master.


    Li Rou felt that she wasn''t afraid of death. If she could die with a good reputation, she could let her master remember that he wasn''t afraid of risking his life for her master. Of course, he also desired power.


    "This servant is His Highness''s slave. In my heart, from now on, only His Highness is the only master." Li Rou knelt down. Since he had acknowledged her master, he would not lie to her. He could not deny what happened in the past, but he had clearly told her of his future path.


    "Okay. As long as I am alive, I will protect you for one day."


    "I want you to do something."


    Lin mama''s leg was injured, so she couldn''t get close enough to serve a noble, but she was afraid that other people wouldn''t be able to serve her, so she found four bamboos and asked them to stand guard at night, two in the first half and two in the second half.


    Red bamboo green bamboo in the first half of the night, purple bamboo orchid in the second half.


    Ru Yi started burning in the middle of the night.


    Red Bamboo exclaimed in a small voice and was about to find someone to call for the imperial physician when he saw Li Rou enter the hall at an unknown time. She looked into her eyes and said, "His Highness doesn''t call out to alarm others."


    At this time, the red bamboo could no longer blame Li Rou for entering the room without permission, so it whispered to him, "What do you know, His Highness has a fever? If we don''t call him an imperial physician, could it be that His Highness has always been ill?"


    Green Bamboo also chimed in, her eyes turning red from anxiety. "His Highness'' face is burning red." You''re still arguing about this here. "


    Li Rou refused to budge an inch. "During the day, His Highness ordered that no matter what happens at night, no one is to be disturbed."


    Red Bamboo pointed at his nose and said, "His Royal Highness didn''t tell me, who knows if you''re talking nonsense here!"


    Li Rou shook her head. "Whether it is nonsense or not, when His Highness wakes up, it will all be clear to me. But what His Highness said before, I want to carry it out perfectly."


    Red Bamboo stomped his feet in anger. "How can you not make sense? Could it be that His Highness knows that she will be ill? If you don''t let her call the imperial physician, then if there''s a chance, then who will bear the responsibility?"


    Green Bamboo took another look at Ru Yi and whispered, "You two better not talk too much," he said to Hong Zhu. "You stay calm, I don''t think Young Master Li will speak any nonsense." He then asked Li Rou, "Does Your Highness have any other instructions?"


    Li Rou shook her head. "Your Highness only said not to alarm others."


    Green Bamboo took a deep breath. "Then, how about we think of something?" Or should I call out the purple bamboo and the blue bamboo as well? "


    Li Rou still shook her head. His voice was calm as he said, "There are still two hours left at this time." In other words, it wasn''t time for them to get up yet. If they were to forcefully look for them, it would be troublesome if others were to see it. At the very least, it would be contrary to His Highness'' wishes.


    Red Bamboo said, "If we don''t call them now, when they come, won''t we know the same?"


    Green Bamboo reached out his hand to stop her, "That''s enough, let''s first think of a way to cool His Highness down." His Highness didn''t want to alarm anyone else, but since we already know, we can''t just stand there and watch. What do you think, Li Rou? "


    This time, Li Rou was delighted. "I will listen to sister''s instructions."


    "Alright, then you go heat up some water on the little stove in our side hall. Add some hot water that won''t burn your hands." He then said to the red bamboo, "You go and find some warm water first, we will serve His Highness and drink it together."


    Red Bamboo felt that it was difficult for his hands to withstand four punches, so he resigned himself to fate. "Okay, then if the morning is still not good, I must find an imperial physician."


    Green Bamboo gave Li Rou a deep look and replied with a nod, "Of course."


    In the palace, Senior Servant Lin had taught them all these things. With those sickly young palace maids, Lin mama didn''t ask them to attend to them, but instead had them watch others take care of the patient.


    The princess had not been sick in the past few years, and the bamboo had been secretly proud of itself. Who would have thought that something like this would happen today?


    She was wondering if this was because the princess and the king had been having an awkward time, but her hands didn''t stop moving. Wiping the hot water on her forehead and armpits again and again, her palms and feet didn''t miss anything. Red Bamboo also came over with some warm water, "I tried. This water just happens to enter my mouth."


    Green Bamboo didn''t bother wiping the sweat off her forehead with the handkerchief. She used her sleeve to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Her anxiety didn''t show on her face, but her voice was hoarse. "Bring it over."


    Li Rou stood at the side, her heart not in a hurry, she was looking forward to see if His Highness could continue with his fever. Besides the moment when His Highness had just returned, the rest of the time, no one had stopped, and Li Rou was also confused, as if His Highness knew that something was going to happen to him, she could only instruct him to look after the people in the hall, so that he could see how many of them could be of use.


    If she could use this, she would only recognize her daughter as her master. However, if she told him, she wouldn''t tell anyone else about it. Not to mention how the emperor would react if he knew about this, but his daughter''s thoughts were beyond his comprehension.


    Li Rou knew that if she wanted to be used by a girl and be used by a girl, she had to first show her absolute sincerity and loyalty. Of course, the most important thing was ¡ª her ability to do things.


    If something went wrong tonight, and the princess woke up, he might not be able to use her anymore.


    Ru Yi was burning in a daze as her mouth moved.


    Red Bamboo looked at her without blinking and hurriedly said, "His Highness has spoken, quickly listen to what His Highness wants!"


    Green Bamboo leaned his ear forward and shook his head after a while. His voice was too soft, making it impossible to hear.


    Li Rou gritted her teeth and suggested, "Give His Highness some more water. I''ll go get the quilt and try to sweat, right?" Green Bamboo nodded. Red Bamboo said, "I''ll go. If you don''t tell me to do something, I''m going crazy."


    Soon, the blanket was brought over and Li Rou helped to cover Ru Yi''s body. Green Bamboo''s hand remained under the quilt, and after about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, she was pleasantly surprised to discover that her hand was moist. She quickly changed her hand to touch it, and was sure, "Your Highness is sweating."


    Red Bamboo clasped his hands and chanted Buddha.


    Li Rou also gave him an extremely faint smile.


    Just before midnight, Zi Zhu and Lan Zhu came in. Fortunately, the ruyi''s temperature had slowly dropped.


    Green Bamboo and Red Bamboo were so tired that they were half-dead, but they didn''t dare to leave for a moment. They said to the two, "In four more hours, His Highness will wake up. We might as well make a bed and rest for a while on the ground."


    The Violet Bamboo Orchid Bamboo was eager for him to thank him, so how could he not?


    Red Bamboo''s heart was also big. He tugged at Green Bamboo''s clothes. "If there''s anything you need, you have to call me."


    Green Bamboo was completely sleepless, so he nodded and whispered, "Take a rest, you still have to wait on His Highness during the day."


    Ru Yi felt that she had forgotten a lot about what happened before she was five years old, but she clearly remembered one thing: if she ate ginger, she would get a fever. Ru Yi felt that she forgot a lot about what happened before she was five years old, but she clearly remembered one thing, if she ate ginger, she would get a fever.


    The teacher asked her about her diet in detail and told her the conclusion. He was even spat on by Eldest Brother Du, saying that she was a Mongolian doctor who didn''t know how to feign understanding. He had never heard that eating ginger would cause a fever.


    Fortunately, she didn''t like the taste of ginger, so she didn''t eat much. It only took her a while to take her leave, and now that Du Su had some experience, she could only focus on not letting her burn it. After a night, when she saw that she had nothing to do with it, she warned her to not eat ginger in the future.


    Tonight, there was a plate of crispy and crispy lotus root on the dinner table. She picked up a few pieces of ginger and ate them.


    She missed her home, missed her parents, and thought of the home that she would probably never be able to return to.


    Thinking about a dream that she might never be able to realize in her entire life.


    She wanted to happily shout, "Mother!"


    He turned around and planned to stay outside the screen until daybreak. In his heart, he was more eager than the bamboo and red bamboo for his daughter to get better, and even he was thinking, could it be that his daughter knows that he will have a fever?


    If the princess really did know, was the fever intentional?


    Li Rou shook her head. This was not something he should think about.


    From tonight''s performance, it seemed that Green Bamboo had grown old and was wary of the Grand Preceptor''s orders. But Red Bamboo, if it wasn''t for Green Bamboo suppressing her, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to control her ¡­ It was better to wait until tomorrow to see the princess. Li Rou slowly closed her eyes.


    She had taken care of the princess for five years, so she told her that the princess was the most perfect ruler she could comprehend. She did not like extravagance, did not choose food, and every meal only had a few dishes, and her clothes also did not like embroidery. She would not casually beat up the servants of the palace, regardless of whether or not she had done something wrong in front of her, she would be dealt with according to the rules ¡­


    The princess was actually a good master.


    Previously, Green Bamboo had thought that the reason why she didn''t want to be their palace maid was because she hadn''t grown up. But now, she was starting to suspect that the current Li Rou and the old Eunuch Li Qing had arrived later than them.


    When the bamboo thought of this, its chest began to burn.


    In the middle of the night, Ru Yi woke up. Violet Bamboo Orchid Bamboo brought people to help her wash up. Green Bamboo stood by her side and Ru Yi glanced at her. Her green bamboo eyes were slightly red.


    Ru Yi looked at the time she was missing and saw that there was still an hour left until the start of the morning. She waved her hand. "You can all leave and rest. You need to sit alone."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the room quietened down. It was almost as if there was no breathing. After a few breaths of time, Zi Zhu and the others quickly responded in unison and quietly retreated.


    The green bamboo''s attack, on the other hand, was even more powerful.


    She and Red Bamboo served His Highness for the longest time. Although His Highness'' personality was a little cold, he liked to watch other people''s liveliness; even if he became the princess, he never needed her to call himself that. He even had a dispute with her once, and it was even His Majesty who spoke.

 C44

    Li Rou, however, was faintly excited. He could already feel that too many women wanted to use him.


    Although Li Rou''s name had a "softness" in it, he never wanted to be a soft and useless person. Although he was a eunuch, a eunuch had his own ambitions.


    If the princess was able to usher in a prosperous era, then he, who stood behind her, would also be bathed in the glory of having his body bathed in the glory of having his body bathed by thousands of people.


    Emperor Qing He was furious yesterday. He only realized two things at night. The first was that Ru Yi was actually only nine years old, not twelve years old, and the second was that he often covered his chest with his hands and said he was dizzy ¡­


    Perhaps all the fathers in the world had something in common with each other. Big Boss Du feared that Wei Zhao would be bullied by some men, so he hoped that she would be a little fierce and have a bit of a hard temper, while Emperor Qing He had a much longer time to think, because if Emperor Yi were to fall in love with a man for the first time, then he would definitely die with his eyes open wide open. This daughter of his was the most passionate and devoted of all.


    Emperor Qing He was prepared to find some work for his grand daughter so that she wouldn''t have the time to think about love between a man and a woman. Moreover, it would be great if he could subtly give her a ''love is nonsense'' confirmation.


    However, during the early years of the court, the Minister of Rites, Xue Dude, played the daughter of the Gu family of Pingzhou as his husband for thirty years, and was presented with a petition for the construction of the chastity memorial arch through the governor of Pingzhou, who was sworn together with the Governor of Pingzhou.


    If this was in the past, Emperor Qing He might have been able to accomplish it with a wave of his hand. Even if the Gu Clan girl was unwilling, since she had already been protected by the Governor General together with the Governor, it meant that they had to keep the festival for thirty years. It was just like saving in a bank for thirty years, and they could only receive a large amount of interest.


    However, even if he didn''t investigate who Emperor Qinghe was, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t tell what was going on.


    The Gu family of Pingzhou could be considered a famous family, but there had been very few outstanding children in the family. On the contrary, it was the Gu family''s daughter who had a good reputation, and it was said that a girl from the Gu family was hard to find.


    Since ancient times, women''s filial piety had been linked to the reputation of local officials. The more local women there were, the more enlightened local officials would be. If they could obtain a row of women''s memorial tablets, then the county magistrate and state officials would be in a good mood.


    Even as an emperor, Emperor Qing He still found it hard to keep his head down.


    But he wanted his daughter to understand ¡ª as writers have always been ¡ª that he was a chicken and wanted his child to be a hawk. He didn''t study well, yet he allowed his child to take the first place in the exam every day.


    "I know about this. Your highness, your highness, your highness, your highness, you''ve done well. Your highness, I think it''s better to leave this matter to your highness. What do you think?"


    First, the princess had cooperated with the Ministry of Rites to receive Jiang Mubai Li, and then, many people thought that the princess might have a bad relationship with the Minister of Rites and that it was a matter of the Chastity Rites. This matter, the ministers were all honorable and honorable, just like the one who had been on duty for thirty years. Furthermore, there was no need to offend anyone if they wanted to do it. Everyone was good to me and everyone was good to me.


    After getting off the throne, Emperor Qinghe signalled for Ru Yi to follow him back to the imperial study. He first asked, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Ru Yi nodded. "Alright."


    Then, he took out three copies from the stack of papers in front of the imperial desk and handed them to her. "Take them back to me and give me a brief summary if you have any ideas."


    As soon as Ru Yi came to accept it, Emperor Qing He wanted to say something else, such as I was too surprised yesterday, thinking that you had an early love affair, which was why he kept pressing the dry powder extinguisher, etc., but he opened his mouth and was unable to say anything.


    Feng Lin waited in the study for a long time, but the princess still didn''t show up. Just as she was about to go out and take a look, the tutor came in, and she quickly straightened her body and did everything obediently.


    Since Tutor Qian had come over from the back, he naturally knew that the emperor had entrusted the princess with the task. He arranged some homework for the reading partners in the study, and he left as well.


    At this moment, Li Rou was kneeling in the study room of the Hall of Excellence. He narrated every single word of what had happened in the study room. After that, he no longer spoke.


    Ru Yi looked at Li Rou. Even though he said that he would only acknowledge her as his master, she wasn''t pleasantly surprised because there was a condition to all of this. She was the princess, the future emperor. If she let Li Rou help her escape the palace, try it! Therefore, she didn''t speak lies like ''if I wasn''t too girl,'' and based on her current identity, Li Rou might still say that she was her only master, but Ru Yi knew that it definitely wouldn''t be the truth in his heart. If she couldn''t give him what he wanted, she couldn''t make him work for her. The reason Li Rou could listen to her was because she was too young.


    "I will tell Manager Li that you will be the Chief Emissary of Huajia Hall from now on." In other words, apart from Lin mama and Li Qing, there was no one else older than him in the Eastern Palace.


    Li Rou''s body trembled and she immediately forced herself to calm down. "This servant will do everything in my power to serve master."


    Ru Yi looked down at the young eunuch below. She wasn''t as old as him, but they all had their own paths. They were two different paths, and although they wouldn''t intersect, they could still be together. She slowly stood up from her seat and walked step by step towards the kneeling young man, personally helping him up.


    Green Bamboo stood outside the study. She could not hear the voice in the study clearly, and her heart was not at peace. She thought of many things.


    This morning, after waking up, Red Bamboo had wanted to find her and tell her about His Highness'' midnight fever. She''d refused, but not only had she refused, she''d also persuaded Red Bamboo with a few words. "Since His Highness ordered me to not alarm anyone, why don''t you go speak to Lin mama now, then won''t you be going against His Highness?"


    "Your Highness is still young, what''s more, is this another matter? This is related to His Highness'' body. Not to mention Senior Servant Lin, I think even His Majesty would care about this. It''s a good thing that His Highness is fine this time. If something were to happen, how could you and I be able to bear it? Just this one night took half of my life away, and I really can''t do it again. "


    Seeing that she couldn''t make sense, Green Bamboo gritted her teeth. "Then you can say it, but we didn''t immediately report to Lin mama last night. It''s already a taboo, do you think Lin mama will report to His Majesty if she finds out?" Your Majesty is still keeping us? "


    Red Bamboo was stunned. "B-but, that''s something His Royal Highness won''t say!"


    "Even if His Majesty was angry with His Highness, he wouldn''t do anything to His Highness. But it''s hard to say for others ¡­" She looked deeply at the red bamboo.


    Red Bamboo refused to give up. "Then it''s Li Rou who has more faults than us. Why should we bear the blame on his behalf?"


    "Why don''t you understand that if His Highness wants to use Li Rou, he will naturally protect him. But what about us?" Instead of listening to His Highness'' words, they instead told Senior Servant Lin about the things His Highness forbade them to do. Even if Lin mama can plead on our behalf to His Majesty, even if His Majesty will spare us this time, do you think His Highness will bypass us? "


    Red Bamboo shook his head. "Your Highness is so good ¡­"


    Yes, His Highness was so good, without crying or making a fuss, neither arrogant nor impetuous. They treated her as their master, but they didn''t treat her as their master either. Their superior position in the sect wasn''t Her Highness, but Lin mama instead, while Lin mama''s master was His Majesty.


    This time, the green bamboo didn''t console her, but thought about how to win His Highness''s heart back. Standing outside the door, her mood was in disarray, and she didn''t know what to say in response to Li Rou''s words. She didn''t know if His Highness was completely satisfied with them.


    "Do any of the eunuchs by Manager Li''s side have a good relationship with you?" Or what do you think you can use? "


    Li Rou quickly knelt down and said, "Yes, there are two of them. One of them is a fellow servant named Li Jing. His grandfather was an Elementary Scholar ¡­"


    Ru Yi asked in surprise, "Why are all of you surnamed Li?"


    Li Rou paused for a second before continuing, "The servants'' names were changed by Eunuch Li, while Eunuch Li''s name was given by His Majesty. Li Rou paused for a second before continuing," The servants'' names were changed by Eunuch Li, and Eunuch Li''s name was given by His Majesty.


    Ru Yi nodded. "Then what was your original surname?"


    Li Rou revealed a smile, "This servant''s surname was originally Li!"


    "Alright." Although he was a little doubtful of the French master''s words, Ru Yi did not expose them. "Go on."


    "Li Jing was two years older than his servant. His servant knew a few words, but he had studied four books and five classics, but his family had fallen, and his father was always in bed. He was a filial son who voluntarily sold himself to be a servant before entering the palace. This servant entered the palace earlier than him, but was inferior to him in times of trouble. This is because fellow villagers are getting closer and closer to him, so I need his guidance more.


    "Well, what about the other one?"


    "Another one ¡­" Just as Li Rou was about to speak, she heard a voice coming from outside.


    Only then did Ru Yi realize that she had stayed with Li Rou a little too long. She said, "Are you only going to say that he''s older than you or younger than you?"


    "One year older than my servant."


    "Very well, I''ve accepted a task today. However, I am unable to go out of the palace to investigate. If you feel that these two are reliable, you can call them over and personally tell them about it."


    Feng Lin had been waiting for the end of class with great difficulty. She hastily packed up her books and rushed over to Huajia Temple, but unexpectedly was stopped by the green bamboo. She hadn''t waited this long until Li Rou opened the door.


    Because of her upbringing, Feng Lin relied heavily on her, and Ru Yi was willing to take care of her. It could be said that in the reading, Ru Yi cared about Feng Lin the most, and as soon as Feng Lin talked outside, she ended her conversation with Li Rou.


    Ru Yi shook Feng Lin''s hand. There was sweat on her forehead, but her hand was cold. She knew Feng Lin was worried about her, so she smiled and said, "I''m fine. Father asked me for a job. I was talking to Li Rou when you came."

 C45

    Feng Lin nodded and said, "You didn''t go to the training field yesterday afternoon, and you didn''t go to the study room again today. I''m a bit worried."


    Ru Yi heard her probing and explained, "I wanted to go, but father told me to leave ¡­"


    Feng Lin became even more careful and whispered, "Is it that snake ¡­"


    Ru Yi was stunned for a moment. It took her a while to realize that Feng Lin was talking about Jiang Muli. She pressed Feng Lin''s forehead a little, but didn''t continue to teach her a lesson.


    She didn''t expect that Feng Lin would have a smile on her face when she heard this. "Your Majesty doesn''t like it when you go down to see Prince Jiang Liu."


    She could see through this, "I don''t like to see him either, but he drank at the East Palace and didn''t sleep until daybreak. When noon came, he didn''t wake up and the people at the inn were afraid of taking responsibility, so they reported to me. Do you think I won''t go?"


    Feng Lin''s smile widened, "This Prince Jiang really doesn''t know how to appreciate favors."


    Ru Yi rolled her eyes at her. "It''s not like his people came to tell me. He was still asleep when I went over."


    Feng Lin''s smile disappeared immediately. "You, you, went to his room?"


    "Yeah, I have to see for myself. Besides, there are so many people here, including Li Rou and the imperial physician. It''s not just the two of us. I''m not afraid even if it''s just the two of us."


    Feng Lin almost kneeled down. Was this a question of being afraid? Is this a question of worrying about the safety of His Highness'' life?


    She smiled and said, "Enough, royal father has taught me a lesson. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    "Your Highness, you have misunderstood, why would I worry about your safety?!" Feng Lin said anxiously, "In our territory, even if that Prince Jiang didn''t want his life, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly. "But you invited him in the night before and got up early the next morning to go to his place. If the people outside knew about it, they would not have said anything about you!"


    Ru Yi said indifferently, "I even followed my father. I didn''t go there early in the morning. What would the people outside say about me? "


    Feng Lin also wanted to stamp her feet. "Think about it, a man came to your house the night before to eat. You will meet him the next day!" If those who do not know of it, wouldn''t they think that you have fallen for him? "


    "What did I see in him?" Ru Yi was startled as she raised her head to look at Feng Lin. Seeing that her face didn''t seem to be lying, Feng Lin definitely wouldn''t lie to her. She definitely wouldn''t joke with her.


    "Does royal father think that I have fallen in love with Jiang Mo Li?"


    How much flavor did she have to have in order to like the brother of an enemy?


    "Even if I like King Jiang, I wouldn''t like him!" To Jiang Si, Jiang Liu was his younger brother. Jiang Si was his younger brother, so she had to respect and love him. If she liked Jiang Si, then it would mean that she respected and loved Jiang Si along with him. She wasn''t a masochist! If you like it, then you like someone who can crush Jiang Si!


    Feng Lin felt that she was about to go crazy from the princess'' lousy analogy.


    How old is King Jiang!?


    Was the princess going to be the stepmother of the snake viper?


    Ru Yi saw Feng Lin rampage in front of her for the first time, and her originally surprised mood suddenly burst into laughter. She walked over and held her hand and said, "I didn''t expect it, it was just that Prince Jiang had a drink in the East Palace, and the next day someone came over and said that he hadn''t woken up. I felt that I should take a look at him to prevent things from becoming unclear."


    Only then did Feng Lin feel much better, but she still tried to persuade her, "I don''t think Prince Jiang is a good person, Your Highness, you should keep your distance in the future."


    If she had any opinion, she believed herself and nodded with a sigh of relief, "Of course. He also wanted to give me a puppy. I didn''t take it. Besides, what I like isn''t what he is! "


    Feng Lin tensed up again. "You, you, you have someone in your heart?"


    Ru Yi rolled her eyes. "I''ve been in the Eastern Palace all day. Do you think I have anyone I like?"


    "Then you said he''s not your type, what type do you like?" I don''t know if I''m in time to be transgender?


    Ru Yi coughed. "Naturally, I like my royal father. He is an indomitable, calm, and magnanimous man."


    Official Zheng stood far away. He didn''t hear the conversation within the hall, but he saw that there was a flower blooming on the body of the emperor who was openly eavesdropping outside the Eastern Palace.


    Her highness'' ability had advanced ¡­


    Li Rou wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead, just now when he saw His Majesty coming over and saw that no one reported this to him, he knew that it was his majesty''s order. However, His Highness was still talking to Feng Lin inside the hall, so he hid to the side of the hall and lightly opened the window.


    His Highness did not interrupt him at all. Li Rou almost thought that the princess did not see him ¡­


    Only after His Majesty left with Senior Officer Zheng did Li Rou dare to move. Half of his body was numb, but his heart felt like it was ignited by an eternal flame. He quickly took a few steps to find Li Jing and Li Zhong.


    He wasn''t worried that Li Jing and Li Zhong would take away the Grand Preceptor''s daughter''s favor. He had this sort of confidence, and besides being personally selected by the Grand Preceptor''s daughter, it was also because he was confident in himself.


    Ru Yi was looking at a paper.


    Someone next to her offered her a cup of warm water. When she looked up, she saw that it was from Lin mama.


    Ru Yi lowered her eyelashes to look at her legs. "Your mother''s legs recovered?"


    Lin mama respectfully said, "Reporting to Your Highness, you''re already much better. Your servant thanks Your Highness for the medicine."


    Father has ordered me to continue taking care of internal affairs. I have an old age, and both father and mother are extremely at ease, there''s only one place, and it looks as if it will soon be noon. The Fourth Princess is not well, and ice cannot be used in the house, but I am afraid of the summer, so I will have to take care of that side more carefully. Li Qing is the Eastern Palace Chief, and if Senior Servant has anything, she can look for him to discuss it. Also, this Hua Ji Hall has a good solo view of Li Rou, and has ordered him to be a Chief Eminent Hua Palace Eunuch. Green Bamboo was taught by Senior Servant, so they asked her to be the leading palace maid, while Red Bamboo, Purple Bamboo and Lan Zhu are first-rate palace maids. "


    Although His Highness'' tone was neither fast nor slow, Senior Servant Lin was clear that His Highness wasn''t discussing things with her. "Your Highness is absolutely right. The servants will naturally obey."


    Emperor Qing He quickly found out about the change in personnel in the Eastern Palace. He even found out that Ru Yi had Li Jing and Li Zhong investigate matters in Pingzhou. He stood by the window and looked at the white sunlight as he said, "She should have done this a long time ago."


    "His Highness has a benevolent heart, and is extremely kind to the court ladies and eunuchs." Because it was good for them, they couldn''t bear to use it. A pure heart in a commoner''s house would still be bullied and humiliated, let alone in the palace. Tell him that Senior Servant Lin and a few palace maids should have been beating Lin mama up a long time ago, but this matter was none of his business, so he only thought about it.


    "I originally wanted to ask you to train her before giving her these people. But now ¡­ it seems that I''ll have to find someone else to give her." It would be too embarrassing for a lady of a country to not have manpower.


    It just so happened that a few days ago, Cheng Guoguo came over to pass on the title to his son. "How many children do you have under your son?"


    "There are three sons and two daughters, the eldest son is the direct descendant of the youngest son, one is fifteen years old and the other is thirteen years old, and the two daughters are also direct descendants, one is eight years old and the other is five years old."


    "Right." Emperor Qing He nodded in satisfaction. Gao Su had always been very smart. Forget it, I''ll meet them tomorrow. Tell the crown prince to bring the direct daughter of his son into the palace, and the crown prince''s consort will forget about it. It''s the same even if they don''t see each other, bring the two young maidens to the Eastern Palace. "


    The Duke of Cheng led his family to their knees and listened to the imperial edict. The eunuch personally helped him up, and the Prince of Cheng took the opportunity to pass a purse to the eunuch. "Thank you for your hard work. Please come in and have a cup of tea."


    "No need, we still need to go to the Qi Kingdom and Liang Guo''s house, His Majesty has also summoned them." He would not say anything else, but tomorrow morning, they would find out what he wanted to know. Furthermore, even if he did not say it, as long as Cheng Guo found someone to follow him, he would be able to find out about it.


    In the Yan Dynasty, besides the Duke of Cheng and the Duke of Qi, there was also the Duke of Yong. However, the Duke of Yong and his wife only had one daughter.


    "Father, it''s fine if His Majesty wants to invite us to the palace, but why are you bringing the children along? Could it be...? "


    Gao Su glared at the crown prince. "I''ll think about everything three times in my heart."


    Gao Rui waved away the rest of the people, then said, "We are only called here, it''s fine if Sai''er and Qian''er come with us, but the two girls are still young. Do you want Mother to pass a letter to His Highness?"


    Gao Su''s answer was that she lost a piece of glazed paperweight.


    Even if the Duke of Cheng didn''t say that he was seventy to eighty percent confident in Emperor Qing He''s thoughts, he felt that he was absolutely confident.


    "The princess is the crown prince of a country, you''re nothing special!"


    Although Gao Rui''s name was Gao Rui, it was clear that it was a low level Rui.


    They were not here for themselves, but for their two younger sisters. Their younger sister was still too young, and she had not been to the palace, and she had not been led by an adult. If the rules were broken, then it would be unthinkable.


    Gao Su looked at Gao Ya and asked lovingly, "Shang''er, what do you think will happen if His Majesty summons us over?" Gaosu rare high syndrome is not just because of the next generation of relatives, but high syndrome is the most outstanding one among the grandchildren.


    "Your grandson doesn''t dare to make wild guesses. I just heard that His Majesty also summoned the Duke of Qi and the Liang family. Presumably, His Majesty wants to see the descendants of the Duke of Guo''s family." "Maybe there will be a decree after you''ve seen it." Gao Zhong secretly glanced at his father and saw that his father was completely confused, "You even know this? Are you Officer Zheng''s sworn brother or something?" He could only explain, "A few days ago, Grandfather went on to write a paper."


    Gao Rui finally reacted. It was one thing for his father to give him a seat and be happy, but he was not afraid of death and just directly showed it on his face.

 C46

    Ru Yi only found out after she had dispersed that her guests had already waited at the entrance of the Eastern Palace. What was going on? Don''t say a word in advance for Mao.


    She glanced at Tutor Qian and saw that he was only nodding towards her. He had no intention of calling her to study, so she could only bring Li Rou back to the Eastern Palace.


    Although the princess was not here, the people of the Eastern Palace could not leave the guests at the door to wait.


    Li Qing called Lin mama and a few palace maids, leading the various young mistresses all the way to the Tai Palace.


    In these past few years, if there was anything that could be done to entertain the guests, they would be arranged to be arranged to the Mai Palace. The arrangement of the Mai Palace was not the low-key of the Imperial Hall; rather, it was filled with the majesty and luxury of the imperial family.


    When Li Qing saw that Lin mama had taken over the guest, she turned around and went to receive the princess. It was likely that the princess was still unclear about the matter of the meeting with the guests today.


    "The people who entered the palace were none other than the Duke of Cheng and his son, as well as his son''s direct descendants. The direct descendants of Gao Zhen and Gao Qian, and the direct descendants of Gao Xuan and Gao Qianqian, as well as the Duke of Qi''s son, Xiao Jia and his daughter Xiao Hong, and the direct descendants of Liang and Xu Xin and Xu Shiyan. "Your Highness stayed at the imperial court for half an hour, and all the girls from the Three Palaces had arrived. This servant didn''t dare to act on his own initiative, so he called for Lin mama to lead the other Miss Palaces to the Tai Hall."


    Ru Yi''s footsteps did not stop as she entered the Eastern Palace. Since she had grown up, she did not need to carry the carriage, because first, this thing looked rather high-end and grand, but actually, it was better than walking quickly. Second, her royal father was in his prime and his heroic spirit had never slowed down by even a bit, so sometimes, he did not even need a sedan chair, not to mention her.


    She lowered her head to look at her own clothes. Although she did not speak in the morning, her clothes were special and were not like ordinary clothes. She had already seen the Minister of the dynasty in them before, so it did not seem rude to receive guests in these clothes.


    Li Rou quickly knelt down to help her tidy up the clothes.


    Ru Yi stood at the entrance of Mai Palace. A gust of wind blew past, causing her clothes to flutter. Although her expression was plain, it gave off a feeling as though she was facing an abyss.


    Several noble ladies stood up one after another.


    Ru Yi revealed a sincere smile. "Please take a seat."


    There were a total of five children. Uh, this year, Liang Guo''s eldest daughter was 18 years old and they were already engaged, so she couldn''t be considered young anymore. All that was left were the little girls around the same age as Ru Yi.


    Ru Yi sat at the head of the table. All the daughters of the manors saluted her in succession. The green bamboo and red bamboo stood on either side of her, supporting her up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are older than me. Please do not stand on ceremony in the Eastern Palace." When Ru Yi was five years old, she was a little curious about the true noble ladies, but she didn''t like being someone like them, so she didn''t ask Emperor Qing He for a meeting with these people before, and since the noble ladies didn''t have imperial orders nor rank, they naturally couldn''t enter the palace. To put it bluntly, if it weren''t for the fact that they had entered the palace this time, Ru Yi would have met up with them on the streets, and no one would have known each other.


    Ru Yi had already been taught by Emperor Qing He and the Imperial Tutor, so she knew that being too intimate and cold on their first meeting wasn''t good. Just as she was about to invite them to the East Palace, she heard Li Rou report from outside, "Your Highness, Feng Lin Feng wishes to see you."


    Feng Lin sneaked back, and Ru Yi knew about it, but it wasn''t a good time for her, so she nodded. "Call her in."


    Feng Lin didn''t want Ru Yi to laugh as soon as she entered. She was wearing a crane-embroidered jacket with a luxurious aura. From the looks of it, she was here to support her.


    After Feng Lin had seen the noble ladies, Ru Yi said to her, "It''s good that you''ve come. We''re bored sitting here. Take a stroll around the East Palace with these big sisters. I''ll change my clothes and go to the Hu Xin Pavilion."


    Feng Lin quickly responded with a smile and said, "I heard that the lotus flowers have already bloomed there. Why don''t we go in the boat and look around and see who can find it?"


    Ru Yi looked at the others with a smile. "The Heart Pavilion isn''t far from here. Tell Feng Lin to lead the way. We''ll only take a quarter of an hour. If any of you sisters need anything, just look for Green Bamboo."


    The young lady of the Liang family, Xu Xin, was the oldest. Last night, she was also instructed by the other two families to take care of the young ladies who entered the palace, so the moment Ru Yi spoke, she quickly replied, "Many thanks, Your Highness."


    Emperor Qing He smiled as he said to the Duke of Cheng, "Looking at the children, I feel that we are all old."


    Duke Cheng looked around, "Your Majesty, your subject has aged, but Your Majesty and Duke Liang are still young."


    Xu Donghao was around the same age as Emperor Qing, but he didn''t have a grandson yet. Hearing Duke Cheng''s words, he nodded and said, "That''s right, you have to have a grandson to dare say that you''re old."


    "Did Gao Kaiding and Xiao Jia Dingdang get married?" As soon as the words of Emperor Qinghu left his mouth, the Duke of Cheng and the Minister of Qi''s hearts began to beat once more.


    Seeing that his father did not say anything, Gao Rui hurriedly replied, "Reporting to Your Majesty, we are not engaged yet." In reality, his family was already searching for a wife for him, but Gao Rui found it hard to say these words.


    Emperor Qing He nodded. "Such a good child, and also the residence of the Duke of Guo''s estate ¡­ there must be a lot of families fighting for him, right? When the marriage ceremony is over, you have to let me know. I haven''t participated in a joyous event in a long time, so I brought my daughter to get a cup of wine as well." This time, Cheng Guoguo led his children and grandchildren to kneel down in gratitude.


    Xiao Jing cursed at the old fox Gao Su before replying, "Your Majesty, Xiao Jia has already made a small decision."


    "Alright, I have a reward."


    Grand Officer Zheng showed a piece of paper to Emperor Qing He before giving it to Xiao Jia.


    Xiao Jia couldn''t help but blush in gratitude. Emperor Qing He smiled. "Since you''ve gotten married, it''s time for you to think of a way out in the future."


    Within the Eastern Palace, Ru Yi had just changed into a plain, goose-yellow suit. She was just about to play with the red bamboo in front of the mirror when she saw Li Rou standing at the door and move a little.


    "Come in." She looked at the person in the mirror and frowned. She wanted to be closer to the person in the mirror, so she chose the yellow one, but the yellow one didn''t set her down in the village and made her look even paler. "What is it?"


    Li Rou replied, "Prince Jiang Liu sent a gift over. This person said that the Sixth Prince''s dog gave birth to five puppies, and their color and hair were similar, so the Sixth Prince sent one of them over. "


    Ru Yi felt that Jiang Mai Li could really give her trouble. " Say that I don''t know how to raise them and send them back to him. "


    Li Rou was actually speechless, but she still dutifully said, "The Sixth Prince even sent a dog boy over ¡­"


    Ru Yi cursed in her heart. "Aside from the palace maids, there are also eunuchs in the Eastern Palace. Has this dog, this servant, been castrated?"


    "Let him take it back first. The puppy is so young, I''m afraid to leave my mother. It would be bad if it was raised to death, so I told the Sixth Prince to bring it back when it''s older."


    Ru Yi led the red bamboo to the back and looked at the pavilion in the middle of the lake from afar. Everyone was standing there and didn''t know what they were looking at.


    The boat was extremely small, and could only fit two people. It was something that the martial arts master had asked for for for his reading partners. It was good to use for balance training. They didn''t want to be in the lake today.


    The chubby Ji Fang stood under the pavilion and shouted, "Team Blue, you can do it, hurry up!"


    Feng Lin also knew that she was taking care of the noble ladies. When she looked up and saw her, she quickly smiled and said, "Your Highness has arrived."


    Ru Yi smiled and excused herself. She then walked up to the pavilion and said, "You come up as well. You don''t want to destroy the pavilion by stomping your feet on the ground."


    Everyone took their seats. The youngest granddaughter of the Cheng Guogong family, Gao Qianqian, was the youngest and most lively. She even turned around to watch the competition in the lake, but Gao Xuan reached out a hand to pull her back.


    Ru Yi smiled. "Don''t restrain her. Sometimes, Gu Ruoyun will go down to draw with everyone." Her literature class would occasionally be suspended, but the martial arts class would be closed every day and would not be left behind by the reading partners.


    He then said to Ji Panpan, "When this competition is over, tell them to search the lake for blooming lotus flowers. They first found five, and then deliver them to me for their rewards."


    Ji Panpan hurriedly nodded in agreement, then looked eagerly at her. Ru Yi could only smile and said, "You should go as well. You must be careful."


    Ji Panpan nodded furiously, turned around, and rolled away like a ball.


    The ladies did not expect the reading partner to be so fat. Xu Shiyan from the Liang Household also opened her mouth widely, her eyes filled with flesh and blood.


    Soon, the dozens of boats dispersed, and the surface of the lake became slightly quieter than it had been before.


    Xu Xin looked at the princess who was drinking water, then looked back at Feng Lin, who was like a little girl taking care of her, and that fat, bulbous, yet obedient reading partner. She felt that this prince was truly worthy of her admiration. She''s the oldest, so she has to take care of her little sisters, but this is the East Palace, Xu Xin doesn''t want the mistress to actually let them ride on the boat, if they fall into the water, then there''s nothing she can do about it. Just now, she had been feeling nervous, afraid that the princess would come and they would go on the boat. After thinking of countless excuses, she heard Gao Qianqian ask Gao Xuan from the side, "The hall is coming down. I also beg His Highness to call me to go row the boat." Xu Xin screamed in her heart, thinking that she wouldn''t be coming even if she pretended to be sick in the future. Unexpectedly, the princess came, and did not mention the matter of having them go boating at all.


    Xu Xin let out a breath of relief as she lifted the cup in front of her and took a sip of water. Then, she heard Gao Qianqian get off the stool and run over to the princess, her mouth open as she asked, "Your highness, can I be your reading partner?"


    Xu Xin knelt down immediately, "Your majesty, Qianqian is young, please forgive me."


    Ru Yi smiled and motioned for Feng Lin to help her. "Don''t be afraid, Miss Xu." He then turned to Gao Qianqian, who was still looking at her, and said, "The reading partners of the Gu family were all chosen by royal father, so I can''t make the decision."


    To these ladies, the Emperor''s name was'' the heavens''. As expected, when she said this, Gao Qianqian gave up. She lowered her head pitifully, and Ru Yi held her hand with a smile. Do you know how to swim? "


    Seeing her unhappily shake her head, Ru Yi personally picked up a cinnamon bun and gave it to her. "If you can''t swim, you can''t row. Ask the sisters sitting around you if that''s the case."


    Gao Qianqian raised her head. Sure enough, she saw her sister, Sister Hong, and the other two sisters nod with dignified expressions on their faces.


    However, she refused to give up. "What if I can swim?"

 C47

    "If you can swim and row a boat, the risk will be much lower. It will be difficult to learn if you can''t swim. Water needs to enter your eyes, your nose and ears. If you open your mouth, it will enter your mouth ¡­"


    Gao Qianqian''s imagination was plentiful as well. She quickly covered her mouth and shook her head, no longer mentioning the matter of swimming.


    Just then, a surprised shout came from the lake, "I found one!"


    "I saw it first!"


    It attracted the attention of everyone in the pavilion, and then they saw the two boats colliding with each other. The people on the boat all fell into the water, but they didn''t care and desperately swam towards the lotus flower.


    The two of them were like two fish as they chased each other. It was hard for people to not hold their breath. Finally, one of them touched the stem of the flower first and took out a small knife to cut off the flower. She quickly swam to the shore with both hands in her mouth.


    Ru Yi smiled at Feng Lin and said, "Tell Qin Yan to change her clothes before coming back."


    Then, he nodded in satisfaction and said to Gao Rui, "Not bad, bring these little ones to the Eastern Palace to pay respects to the Grand Preceptor''s daughter, and also to bring your daughters and sisters home. We old guys still have to talk for a while."


    Li Qing listened to the eunuch in front of him, then led the son of the Cheng Guogong to the East Palace. He had signalled with his eyes for the eunuch to go and tell the rest.


    Qin Yan personally brought the flowers to the pavilion, while Gao Qianqian looked at her in admiration. Fortunately, she didn''t say anything this time.


    Ru Yi took it and passed it to Gao Qianqian. "Give this flower to our youngest sister."


    Gao Qianqian beamed as she accepted the gift. After some hesitation, she said, "Thank you, your highness. You should''ve given it to your sisters first." Although he said that, his hands were tightly clenched.


    "Today you are all lonely guests, everyone has one."


    Gao Qianqian was extremely polite as she nodded at Qin Yan, "Thank you, sister."


    Although Qin Yan followed Master Wu, her etiquette wasn''t bad. After seeing the etiquette, she stood to the side.


    Not long after, the others also found the lotus flowers and offered them up. The pavilion was filled with young ladies that seemed like flower buds.


    Li Rou saw that the Grand Princess was surrounded by people, so she could only signal for Green Bamboo to come out. When it was seen by Ru Yi, she directly asked, "Is there something going on with Imperial Father?"


    "Reporting to Your Highness, the Crown Prince Cheng and Qi Shizi have brought some people to pay their respects."


    Ru Yi stood up and said to the girls, "Your family members are here to pick you up. Let''s go greet them together."


    Whose family''s youth did not have the slightest bit of worry in their hearts? In the past, when he heard his father talk about his daughter with half pride and half sorrow, and then look at him with that kind of gaze, Gao Shang''s mood had always fluctuated. Until today, when he had met with his majesty, his majesty had clearly expressed that he was not interested in these young masters.


    And today, when he saw the girl walking over from afar, his disappointment was clear.


    Everyone wants to have the best partner in the world. He cannot be ignored ¡­


    Ru Yi''s smile was impeccable. She personally supported the Crown Prince, praising Gao Qianqian for her "brilliant and flawless". She then told the other girls that she was very happy to see her sisters today, and that she should walk around more in the future. He personally delivered it to the entrance of the Eastern Palace. Only then did Green Bamboo send out gifts from the princess to the noble ladies.


    Her maid, seeing that she was so happy, also laughed and said, "Just now, after Miss entered, there were palace maids and sisters who came over to ask if there was a taboo for me to drink tea, so I said Miss''s favorite is the silver needles in Jun Shan." "You little girl." Xu Xin smiled and stared at her, but she didn''t get angry. What she drank with the Tai Palace was still the spring of the cave courtyard, and what she drank with the tea in the pavilion was the afternoon immortal.


    Anyone would be happy to be valued so highly! Therefore, she could not bring herself to vent her anger on this servant girl.


    "Miss, take a look quickly. Who knows, these tea leaves might be the Jun Mountain Silver Needle."


    Xu Xin rolled her eyes, "Shut up." The silver needles on the Monarch''s mountain were so rare that even the Duke of Guo''s Palace could only get two to three catties a year. And it was given to her by the Emperor. Although she liked them, she couldn''t bear to drink them.


    Even though she was told to shut up, Xu Xin couldn''t help but to take a look. When the fragrance of the tea entered her nose, she couldn''t help but open it.


    Xu Hao, who was riding the horse beside his sister''s palanquin, heard the exclamation and hurriedly asked. The eldest sister, who had always been the most well-behaved, opened the palanquin curtain and smiled at him, "Second brother, His Highness gave me a big bag of Jun Shan''s silver needles!"


    Xu Hao couldn''t react in time, he wouldn''t admit it even if he was beaten to death. At that moment, he was actually thinking, could it be that His Highness has taken a fancy to his little sister?


    As for Emperor Qinghu, he was speaking to the Duke of Cheng. "I see that this grandson of yours is quite good." Actually, half of his words had been omitted. The crown prince, Gao Rui, really wasn''t much. Upon hearing that it was possible for the emperor to attack the emperor, Emperor Qing He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed to look at the emperor.


    The Duke of Cheng was also a little worried. He didn''t know how to raise his son to be so pure and innocent ¡­


    In fact, Qi Guo''s family only had Xiao Jia, who was the direct grandson, and a lot of other bastard children. However, Qi Guo''s wives were not kind people either, each one of them looked refined, with no success in them. Liang Prefecture''s son, Xu Donghao, was able to control his wife. He had two sons, but his eldest brother, Xu Yang, was so old that when he started to play with him, he was only able to protect his daughter-in-law and not accept a concubine at the age of twenty-eight! The second brother Xu Hao was already 23 years old, and it was reasonable that he had no children. "The eldest brother also has no children."


    After drinking tea and eating snacks in the imperial kitchens, he said proudly, "This was added for me by the imperial concubine who asked the imperial physician, saying that I had worked hard in the imperial government and needed to eat less and eat more food. The imperial maiden would also accompany me on supper at night." Emperor Qinghe couldn''t help but laugh as he thought of the Grand Princess''s joke of a ''warm welcome'' when she was young.


    The other old men all smiled in understanding. They knew that Emperor Qinghe had called them here today with the intention of calling them here, and they were all willing to allow their daughter to be a good girl.


    Ru Yi was in good spirits after sending off the guest. When she saw Li Rou''s distressed appearance, she asked with a smile, "What business do you have?"


    There were people outside saying that the princess was not ordinary to Prince Jiang and that she treated him to a meal at the East Palace. She even went to the inn the next day, and Prince Jiang''s appearance was especially pleasing to the eyes ¡­ Li Rou''s heart itched with hatred towards Prince Jiang. She wished she could use a knife to chop him into pieces. "It''s just that there are some unpleasant words outside."


    "Don''t listen if you don''t like it, it looks like you have a mouth on someone else, do you want to stare at them everyday and see what they have to say?"


    "Furthermore, this is the Yan Kingdom. If the great eunuch of Gu is troubled by such a small matter, would he dare to use you?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of breaking the porcelain if you hit a mouse?" Li Rou accidentally said something slang.


    "Do not be rude. "There is nothing that cannot be said to others in this matter. You are the eunuch in front of the palace, how many people do not believe your words?" Ru Yi thought for a moment after speaking to Li Rou. "We still need to find a person who can restrain Prince Jiang Liu. How about this, he doesn''t have many people with him. You go find Senior Officer Zheng and see if you can assign a few people to use for Prince Jiang Liu. Teach him the rules of Yan Kingdom." He turned his head and saw Li Rou''s mischievous smile. She added calmly, "She said she''s teaching, but she''s an esteemed guest. If I was too slow, I wouldn''t have forgiven her."


    The gossip about the princess and Prince Jiang Liu spread for a few days, and then the news of the sixth prince giving the princess a dog, but the prince was very worried about whether he could raise her or not, so Prince Jiang continued to raise the dog for the princess.


    Li Rou secretly spat out a mouthful of blood. It was clear that he didn''t like returning goods, okay? His words sounded so nice, as if his highness was lacking a dog.


    He had already informed Senior Officer Zheng that he would deliver it to the official residence of Prince Jiang Liu tomorrow. Li Rou had originally planned to give pointers to her colleagues, but after thinking about His Highness'' words, she decided not to.


    Wang Taichang couldn''t sit still and brought a mastiff to give to Ru Yi. "This is the dog that this old man admires the most!"


    Ru Yi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Great-grandfather Zeng, I don''t like dogs. Besides, the East Palace is full of little girls. Take it back with you. You are royal father''s elder, and I am royal father''s junior. I wish to wrap up two dumplings for royal father at noon and use our names to enter. What do you think? "


    "Alright, I''ll send someone to give His Highness a carriage when I get back. Aiyo, Your Highness, take a look at this dog. This isn''t scary. Look, you can''t even see his eyes. How is he scary?" "This dog is much better than those mediocre poodle dogs. He has accepted a master, and is only loyal to one person in his entire life. In terms of loyalty, he is well-known in the dog world." Wang too often refused to give up.


    As soon as he didn''t follow the elder''s wishes, he would feel uncomfortable. In the end, Ru Yi was taken in and named "Ah Fu", and little Ah Fu was only two years old and not very big, but when he yelled out, he was very fierce, and his body was completely black. His eyes were hidden in his hair, just like what Wang Taizong said, he couldn''t find his eyes.


    "Ah, what a cute dog. If His Highness were to be released at night, I can''t find him ¡­"


    A group of reading partners laughed and surrounded Ah Fu. Ah Fu was not afraid, but he still stuck to Ru Yi like Feng Lin. Where Ru Yi went, he would follow. It was just like what Wang Taizhuang said, he was extremely smart, and knew Ru Yi was the boss.


    When Ru Yi left in the morning, she walked to the gate of the Eastern Palace and sat down at the base of the wall with her tail wagging.


    Probably no one disliked cute dogs. Even Li Rou, with Li Qing''s dark face, directed the eunuchs to build a simple shed for Ah Fu under the wall so that it wouldn''t get wet under the rain.


    Green Bamboo and Feng Lin arranged Ah Fu''s kennel extravagantly in the Huajing Palace. They made clothes and bedding for him, and used the leftover side materials from Her Highness the Princess to make a mattress for him.

 C48

    Feng Lin skipped one class, which infuriated Tutor Qian so much that he decided not to ask her to go to class. She was not angry, and so she stayed with Ah Fu, saving Ru Yi the luxury of a eunuch watching dogs.


    Feng Lin, who was timid and extremely dependent on her daughter, was not afraid of Ah Fu.


    "Ah Fu is waiting for me here."


    "How much water did Ah Fu drink today? Drink more. It''s too hot. "


    "It''s raining today. Ah Fu is playing in the hall. Wait until the rain lessens before coming out."


    "Ah Fu can swim? "Great, why don''t we catch some fish from the lake?"


    Even Qing He, the emperor, humbled himself to visit it a few times. "What a good dog."


    The imperial concubine, "Ah Fu, this is royal father, you have to respect him."


    Ah Fu: Woof, woof, woof, woof, woof.


    Lady: Father, Ah Fu is here to pay respects to you.


    Emperor Qinghe nodded solemnly. Oh, I can see that.


    She turned around and said to Tutor Qian that the princess'' personality had always been a bit cold, but now that there was Ah Fu, she seemed a bit more lively.


    Tutor Qian touched the imperial report in his sleeve. He had wanted to spare Old Man Wang for the time being, but now, he could just give His Highness some additional homework.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Not far from the Prefecture, on the Hua and Qing Mountains, Xue Qianyun had been maintaining a posture for a long time. Sweat was seeping into his eyes, and he felt a sharp pain. "Rest for half an hour."


    Only then did Xue Buyun slowly straighten his body and move his arms and legs, but he didn''t have the strength to do anything else. He laid on the ground and watched the clouds slowly pass by.


    Some things were like seeds. No matter where they fell, they would sprout and grow into towering trees.


    However, there were some people who were so good and so likable, but would not grow up. She stayed in a certain place in his heart, and every time she thought about it, her heart would ache.


    You''ve been on the mountain for a month. You should go back and ask your parents to take a look." Master Wu threw a water bag over to him. Xue Qianyun opened it and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. This was a life that he would never have thought of in the past.


    "Then I will go down the mountain tomorrow. Master, will you be with me? "


    Master Wu nodded. The two of them sat together in the middle of the mountain.


    Here, the rain was abundant in the mountains. One moment, it was still breezy and calm, but in the next moment, it might even be raining. The two of them spoke for a while, and it really was raining, "Come in and avoid the rain." Master Wu said.


    Xue Xianyun shook his head, "It''s nothing."


    Master Wu was also a person who was hard to talk to. As long as Xue Siyun completed the tasks that he had taught her, he would do whatever his disciple wanted to him during the rest of the time. He did not care at all.


    Xue Chaoyun also liked to get along like this.


    Days passed, and Eunuch Li Jing and Li Zhong, who had gone to Pingzhou, finally returned.


    When Ru Yi had told them to leave, she had instructed the Eastern Palace Chief to arrange two experienced guards for Zhou Xuan so that the two of them wouldn''t run into any danger on their way back.


    Li Rou led the two suntanned men to bathe and change clothes while standing by the side. He was also a bit envious of them as they would always grow their horizons if they walked around for a bit.


    He looked at Li Jing and Li Zhong. It was just that after not seeing them for a few days, they looked like they had changed. Their faces were filled with determination.


    He still had to bring them to see His Highness later. When they met His Highness, he would always hear about it, and this was also a type of consideration he had. After all, he was now a chief eunuch of the Huajing Hall.


    Ru Yi saw them both in the study.


    Even Li Rou was able to see the difference, and naturally Ru Yi was able to do so as well.


    "It has been hard on you all this time, I''m giving you a seat."


    Li Jing thanked Li Zhong for his kindness and took out a thick notebook from his sleeve. "This was recorded by the servants on their way here. Please take a look, Your Highness."


    Ru Yi took the paper from Li Rou. She had given this to the two of them before she left. For the time being, she didn''t have an Eastern Palace subordinate official, but she could arrange people to do things.


    "Leave this one here, I''ll summon you two to interrogate me after I''m done watching. The two of you can temporarily go back and rest for two days." Ru Yi glanced at Li Rou. "The guards will each be rewarded with ten taels."


    Don''t mind her little rewards, she is the princess and doesn''t have a salary. Although it''s fine if she doesn''t give out any rewards, but if she doesn''t give out any, then it would also hurt the hearts of the people below. Even if the rewards are all her private money, she has a lot of things, but if she gave those things to someone else, they wouldn''t dare to use them.


    Ruyi did not like incense, but in summer the garden of the East Palace produced a great deal of flowers and fruits, but there were also many people, and the best of them, Ruyi''s green bamboo, was picked up and sent to him. The rest, she and her reading companions each had fresh fruits to eat every day, and besides the ones in the garden, she had many examples, so they could all be placed in the study and in the bedroom, and the fragrance of the fruit was more pleasant than the smell of incense.


    But today, when she looked at this paper, she felt it was difficult to breathe. No matter how fragrant the fruit was, it wouldn''t make her feel comfortable.


    "Do you two brothers want to go down and rest first?" Although Li Rou was a Chief Eunuch of the Huazhi Hall, she didn''t have any pride in herself. She still respected Li Jing as her older brother.


    Li Jing glanced at Li Zhong and said to Li Rou, "No, we''ll wait here."


    Li Rou then led them to the tea room. "If His Highness asks for me, I''ll call for my brothers again."


    The Gu Clan''s daughter had married at the age of eleven and her husband had passed away the next month. From eleven to forty-one, she could only wear a set of dark clothes and couldn''t go out. She couldn''t play around and could only guard the house.


    It was no more than that.


    Such a life, yet to make a chastity arch for the clan.


    Use a woman''s life to achieve the reputation of certain people, to achieve the glory of the entire clan.


    "Call Li Jing and Li Zhong in!" Ru Yi said to Li Rou who was standing at the side, "Gu You must listen to them once again."


    Li Jing ran around with Li Zhong for half a month and suffered quite a bit, but he still said, "Your Highness, no one in Pingzhou doesn''t know about the Gu Clan''s women. Their marriage gifts are plentiful and their dowry is meagre; even the beggars on the streets know that the Gu Clan is selling women for glory." In comparison, when they entered the palace they became eunuchs, and it was better to be no more humane than sit in prison for the rest of their lives.


    The one hundred year old clan had such an unbearable amount of people beneath them.


    "The daughters of the main branch can''t bear to marry, so they adopted the daughters of the branch. With the death of their husbands, they weren''t allowed to return home or remarry. The parents who cared for their children wanted to take them back, but they were met with retaliation from the Gu family and their husbands ¡­"


    After dinner, Emperor Qing asked Ru Yi, "I heard that your two little eunuchs have returned?"


    Ru Yi wasn''t surprised at all that Emperor Qinghe knew of this. She nodded. "I''m back."


    "Oh? What was the result of the investigation? What do you think? "


    Ru Yi flashed a bright smile at the light, her eyes showing no trace of gloom. "The results of the investigation are here. This son''s thoughts... I just feel that I have been reborn as royal father''s daughter. I probably did quite a few good things in my previous life ¡­ "


    Emperor Qinghe read through the contents with a glance, then put the paper money to the side. "Then what do you want to do with it?"


    Ru Yi said impolitely, "This son feels that this woman''s character is tough. She can be rewarded, but she does not agree to be bestowed a chastity memorial archway."


    "Huh?" Emperor Qinghe raised an eyebrow. "You think she''s good as well?" However, before he could think of a way to dispel this thought, Ru Yi shook her head and said, "Your son feels that this girl may have been full of evil in his previous life, so I can only be reincarnated as the Gu family''s daughter in this life ¡­"


    Although she was surprised, she was also pleasantly surprised, so she nodded and said, "Back in the days of the Ancestor, when wars were frequently fought, the army was greatly damaged, and there were even more widows in the country. The Emperor ordered that ''all the widows, after three years of military service, could be remarried and commandeered without having to work for a year''." When it came to your grandfather, he lived with the people and died in the military service, so there were fewer widows. But generally speaking, there were still a lot of widows who remarried, and there were very few widows like the Gu family. "


    "That''s why the Gu family dared to bring up the matter of the chastity memorial archway, isn''t it?"


    Greatjoy nodded. Ru Yi thought about it and said, "What does royal father want to do with it? I hope there are fewer of them. "Even if you really don''t want to remarry, you still have to do it of your own free will ¡­"


    "Go ahead and put on your paper. We''ll discuss it in the imperial court tomorrow."


    Seeing that her father didn''t reprimand her, Ru Yi nodded her head and left. She had already written down the reports for the day and now that she had Emperor Qing He''s attitude, she dared to hand it over tomorrow.


    As expected, it was near the end of the dynasty when the emperor Qing He took the initiative to mention the Gu family''s chastity memorial archway.


    "This Emperor has seen the princess'' papers, and all the officials have heard about it as well."


    Xue Duan De, the Minister of Rites, came out first. "This subject has an objection. Since ancient times, ''husband is wife''. If the court also supports the re-marriage of a widow, wouldn''t it be a disorderly matter?"


    "Husband''s status is not bad, but if Lord Xue doesn''t agree, then he''s a widow. Where did this husband come from? How could he be a wife?" However, if the family deliberately sacrificed them in exchange for his reputation, he would feel that this action was really sinful and evil. To destroy a family that did not have a human nature, even if the clan''s children were outstanding, would the government dare to use them? For the sake of a chastity memorial, they could sell off their sisters and children for the rest of their lives. If such a person were to manage the county, where would the people of the county go? Everyone had a daughter and sister. Were they willing to marry their daughter despite the other party''s illness? You clearly know that you can''t get married, yet you still want to force your daughter to be chaste in the husband''s home? " Ru Yi retorted.


    "How can Your Highness speak like that?"


    "Oh? Lord, do you think that what I just said was wrong? If the Gu Clan did not mention the matter of the chastity memorial archway, I would even admire them a little. To be able to use the life of an eleven year old girl to exchange for the glory of my clan, this is truly disgusting! "


    "As a husband, I want to protect my wife and children. If I can''t do this, how can I talk about my husband as a wife? Just like a field, if you don''t sow or fertilize, why should you let the field grow crops?! "


    The princess followed the emperor for four or five years. She didn''t say a word, but the moment she opened her mouth, all the subjects'' jaws dropped in shock. No one dared look at her and cast a reproachful gaze at her.


    Honored Tutor Qian still didn''t know that this had happened and was still fuming with righteousness. This was great, he would look back whenever anyone looked at him, and it had intimidated quite a few people.

 C49

    "The princess is being unreasonable!" Imperial Physician Wang from the Stage of History said.


    "You''re the one who is unreasonable. What does His Highness mean by that, why don''t you tell it for this old man?"


    "This memorial archway was passed down from our ancestors and is meant to reward those fierce maidservants for keeping their chastity. This, the princess will erase immediately, and after this, this atmosphere ¡­"


    "What do you care about being a lady?" "It''s not like I''m forcing them to remarry. If they want to marry, then marry. If they don''t want to marry, then just guard! Didn''t they already defend this for thirty years? Does the princess still have a reward? " Actually, the princess'' meaning was very clear. It was fine to be chaste, but to not use the word chaste to argue, that was to say, to not show off.


    In the imperial court, everyone was in a state of disarray. Emperor Qinghe waved his hand. "We, the emperor, find it difficult to make decisions with all sorts of reasons. But I am thinking of the words the grand imperial daughter said to me last night. Say them to all."


    As soon as he finished speaking the words of the grand daughter about the evil deeds of Lady Gu in his previous life and about the fact that he had just reincarnated into her current life, the imperial court fell completely silent.


    "At the age of eleven, when the princess is so young, all the officials have daughters and sisters as well. Think about it, an eleven year old child, from then on, he will be locked up, locked up, and only let her stay in a room. "Tell me, what kind of a crime would sentence you to thirty years?"


    The Minister of Justice knelt down, not daring to answer, and even Emperor Qinghe didn''t care. As matters stood, there was no point in speaking any further.


    "Your Majesty! "The pain of chastity ¡­"


    "There''s no need to talk about it, it''s extremely difficult and arduous. I know, and I know as well. If it was voluntary, I would have done it myself. What does it have to do with anyone else?" If it was not voluntary, then the family of his family members would have forced him to do so. This was a heinous crime! Xue Lang, do you have a daughter in your family?! "


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When he got home, he was still angry. He went back to the study and took a breath of air. After drinking most of the tea, he stood up and walked around the study.


    The servant reported from the entrance, "Mr. Gan requests an audience."


    Mr. Gan, dressed in cloth, was smart and reserved. He bowed when he saw Xue Duan De. "Why are you angry?"


    Xue Duan De looked at this Mister Gan as if he was a confidant. "Mister, you don''t know that the princess has gone too far in the court today!" He then explained everything that had happened in the imperial court one by one.


    Mr. Gan frowned. He originally wanted to make use of this matter to do some work on the princess'' marriage. But since the emperor supported the princess and even the widows of the commoners supported the remarriage, wouldn''t the princess be more lenient when choosing her husband?


    "A commoner has already been engaged since she was twelve. Is the princess the same age as well?"


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Xue Duan De was willing to answer, "What do you mean, Sir?"


    "Dong''ong favors a woman''s end. What if the princess'' husband dies? The Eastern Elder still didn''t understand the meaning behind his Majesty''s words? The emperor has chosen the three palaces and six courtyards to visit His Highness. Do you think that His Majesty will allow the princess to have only one husband? "


    Xue Duan De laughed. "Not one, could it be that you want to choose a few? What did it become? "


    "Not to mention the distance, only the State of Yue has over a hundred Queen Yue faces. As for Empress Dowager Tian, although she''s an expensive empress dowager, the palace still has her beloved male pets ¡­"


    "Could it be that this move is really that amazing?" He had received five thousand taels of silver from the Gu family, and now he was going to puke it out?


    "Even if we can''t leave, there are still many benefits. At least, we already know what His Majesty is thinking, so we can act accordingly in the future."


    "We have misjudged His Majesty''s intentions, but it is not too late to find out. "Eunuch, why not ¡­" The rest of the voice gradually died down, and Xue Duan De, who was listening attentively, couldn''t help but nod.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The officials thought that Qing He would arrange for the princess to follow up on other court affairs, but they did not expect that after a few days, he would still not speak. The princess also returned to her former taciturn state, making them all think that the princess'' argument with the ministers was just a matter of business at first, but in any case, the crowd of officials who had been inspired by her fighting spirit finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Especially when he heard that the Imperial Tutor had aggravated the princess'' lessons ¡­


    The Imperial Tutor was simply too great. It would be even better if he could teach a lady. Of course, this was completely unrealistic. It was only when those old officials thought about it.


    The courtiers knew that they could not return to the past, so a wave of undercurrents surged.


    In the past, he could not compare to Imperial Physician Cheng in terms of medical skills, but now that Imperial Physician Cheng was gone, he, Li Shengchun, was the Principal. He was still young, and could still contribute forty to fifty to the country, so thirty-four years was not a problem!


    Before Li Yuan could make his move, people from the Eastern Palace came to pass him a message.


    The Li Courtyard was filled with money, but they couldn''t get anything out of it, so they could only open it. The princess was always healthy, and her safety veins were recorded every five days. Could it be that there was something wrong with the fourth princess? No, the one in charge of the fourth princess'' case is Doctor Tu, he is an outstanding doctor, he is almost the same as Li Shengchun, only that his surname is not good, his surname is Tu, and he is also an imperial physician, it is only right for His Majesty to take him as the principal, he should be the one in charge of this institution, haha ~


    What was the reason for the princess'' summons?


    "Eunuch, aiya, Eunuch Li, you did mention something to me!"


    Li Rou walked in front and turned around to Li Yuan with a smile. "This servant really doesn''t know." With a smile that said "Do you want to return with the silver?" in his eyes, Li Yuan could only laugh in embarrassment.


    If he was not a eunuch, she could definitely arrange for him to hold a position in the Eastern Palace. With so many thoughts in her mind, she had an impulse to ask Li Rou to call the imperial physician, but to find the imperial physician was naturally to ask for the strongest one.


    But when Li Rou left, she regretted it again. What was she supposed to say when she saw Li Courtyard? Say, can you help me see if Li Qing can still grow there? Was that something a woman could say? Would the Li Clan be worried about her killing everyone?


    Indeed, she was afraid of something coming. Before she could think of how to answer, Li Rou reported in front of the Li Palace. "Li Courtyard has arrived."


    She pursed her lips and was just about to speak the truth when a light suddenly flashed in her mind. The cleverness that she had not seen for a long time seemed to return to her body once more. "I wonder if Lord Li has studied the procreation of women in the countryside?"


    "This humble subject is slightly knowledgeable." Courtyard Li never expected that the princess would ask such a question, but he still replied immediately.


    "What''s the best age for a woman to have a baby?"


    This, in particular, requires a detailed examination of the records of the Imperial Hospital, as well as the records of the local medical offices. However, from what this humble subject knows, a woman should give birth after the age of fifteen, or even before the age of twenty.


    Ru Yi nodded her head. "This matter is not urgent. If the Lone Calvary Academy is right, but if we were to hand this over, then we must have sufficient evidence to entrust this matter to the Lone Calm Academy''s Great Master. The Great Master can act conveniently, and with the constitution, we can go and seek royal father''s decree.


    Li Courtyard felt as if its blood was on fire! He didn''t think that this opportunity would be brought before him.


    With the age at which all the women in the country got married and gave birth, this girl was also a girl. The princess would also be afraid of the difficulty of giving birth. He had to go back and think carefully about what to do next!


    Li Yuan wished that he could rush back right now, but he hadn''t finished what he wanted. She wasn''t willing to let him go just like that, but she really didn''t know how to start.


    Ru Yi held it in for half a day, but she still only managed to say one sentence, "Head, you still need to be extra careful." He then waved his hand to bid farewell to Li Courtyard.


    Talking about eunuchs, her sense of shame was too high. Even if she didn''t think much of it, she still felt that it was a good starting point, but it didn''t match with the situation in the secular world!


    Thus, when he was eating with his father, a conversation broke out, "Imperial Father, just try your best to turn me into a boy ¡­"


    Qing He had just finished a mouthful of soup when he spat it out. This beautiful meal couldn''t be enjoyed anymore.


    Emperor Qinghe: Your mother gave birth to you.


    But he really didn''t want to talk about Dusu. Once Ru Yi drew a small portrait of the Tusu family, which was hidden in a box. Emperor Qing He took advantage of her inattentiveness to peek at it once, but couldn''t eat after three days.


    "Oh, I feel that girls are also very good, kind and smart. If it were a boy, I wouldn''t eat with you."


    Holding back his laughter, he directed the young eunuch to change the table and wipe the hands of the masters with a handkerchief.


    Ru Yi glanced at Official Zheng but didn''t say anything.


    Emperor Qing He was not in the mood to use this meal again! Even a girl would despise her gender, how could he eat as if he was father''s son?


    After sending them off, Emperor Qinghe knocked on the table. "What is it? Tell me."


    "What does royal father think of Li Jing? His son felt that he was pretty good. He had literary talent and his handwriting was also good. It was a pity that he was a eunuch. I wish that he, uh, wasn''t a eunuch, I thought. Can royal father treat him? "


    Emperor Qinghe had only just picked up his teacup when he heard such an explosive question. He felt as though he was trembling from head to toe. "You ¡­ a girl, you said those words!"


    Ru Yi spoke with a thickened face. "That''s why I wish I were a boy." As he spoke, he glanced at Emperor Qing He''s expression, "It''s all my fault you didn''t do anything." "This son thinks that Li Jing can be used, but I don''t have the ancestral rules of letting eunuchs take power. This son thinks, if he isn''t a eunuch, then he can be used by me." royal father, find someone to treat him. "


    "Shut up!" "Don''t think that I wouldn''t dare to hit you!"


    Ru Yi lowered her head without saying a word.


    Emperor Qing He was simply about to turn black. Was this his daughter? What did he say? If the eunuchs could be cured, how many green hats would he, the emperor''s imperial harem, wear?!


    "Enough, this is not something you should think about. I have my own arrangements."


    Upon receiving her father''s signal to her to scram, Ru Yi was still a little resentful. "Royal father, this son feels that Li Jing is a talent. I feel that it''s a pity to sit as a eunuch ¡­"


    "I thought that Officer Zheng was a talent. Could it be that I''m going to make him the empress?" He lowered his voice in a fierce voice as he spoke, lowering his head in front of her.


    Ru Yi covered her mouth. "Pfft ¡­"

 C50

    Officer Zheng felt that something was amiss. The princess had glanced at him today, but had glanced at him again before she left. What was the meaning behind this? His Majesty wasn''t normal either. "All of you can leave. This Emperor wants some peace and quiet."


    The next day, Emperor Qinghe invited Tutor Qian over. "It''s getting hot. I''m going to the palace for a while. Tutor Chen, take the princess out first and bring along all of the palace maids and footmen."


    He then announced to the official of the Temple of the Guard Captain, Dong Zhi, "The palace will not be full for a long time. Bring some people to fix up the palace and fix up the princess'' residence first. Then repair the rest and wait for us to finish repairing it." If you have anything to do, you can ask the Grand Lady. The repair money will be taken from the account department. "


    After sending the princess away, Emperor Qing He announced to Doctor Tu to check the eunuchs in the palace one by one. He did find a few who had some momentum, but luckily, it wasn''t with the concubine of the imperial harem. He waved his hand, "Move these people to Shennong Temple."


    Eunuch only had the status of an old man who had died in his palace, there was no precedent for letting him go. The Shennong Temple had no future in managing the firewood warehouse, but their retirement age was still quite good.


    Li Jing wasn''t among these people. When he entered the palace, he was already old and had been cleanly cut off.


    Imperial Physician Tu didn''t know why the emperor had only asked Li Jing, but he still truthfully answered.


    "Alright, you can leave now." "In the future, let the palace eunuchs take a look once a year, and if they do so again, make the arrangements as per this example."


    Imperial Physician Tu quickly knelt down and kowtowed. "Your Majesty is merciful."


    When he thought about it, he immediately understood the gist of it. Not only did he think highly of his daughter, but he also thought highly of her as well. Li Rou was already a Chief Eunuch of the Huazhong Palace, yet His Highness valued Li Jing so much. He wanted to use him, and he even wanted to use him fair and square!


    Li Jing could be considered to have fought for the honor of the eunuchs, but he could no longer be placed in the Eastern Palace. After all, Li Rou was the Chief Eunuch.


    Senior Official Zheng knew everything, and so did Emperor Qinghe. He waved his hand. "Didn''t the princess think he was good? Send it back to her."


    He wanted to see how the princess would use Li Jing after she knew he couldn''t do that.


    Ru Yi was overjoyed to be in the palace. The palace had many towering trees with lush leaves and shade. The palace was like a natural park.


    "Compared to the palace in the East Palace, the number of trees here is more than enough. It''s just that the age isn''t long. This tree should have been here for at least fifty years, right?" Feng Lin said while holding a tall parasol tree.


    Ji Fang''s eyes were wide open. "What kind of trees?" He turned his head and pulled Ru Yi along. "His Highness has heard that the palace also has lakes. Let''s go row a boat and see if the lotus seed is ripe."


    In the evening, Li Rou brought the other five young eunuchs to the palace.


    Ru Yi had already found out from Li Qing, so she said to Li Rou, "It''s good that you''re here. The palace is too big, and I still have to look after the renovations of the great hall. You''ve arranged for people to take care of everything, especially the reading partners.


    "Your Highness, among the eunuchs, Li Jing is the oldest. He has a calm personality, so why don''t we have him take care of your reading companions? Li Zhong and his servant will stay by Your Highness side and run errands together, while the rest of Li Fang Ming will return to the Eastern Palace. If there''s anything going on in the palace, there will be people who can pass the news to you. Li Cheng is familiar with the construction.


    Ru Yi nodded. "Then we''ll do it."


    Li Rou was a bit young among the six eunuchs, so he had this opportunity just by looking at her. Li Rou was a bit young among the six eunuchs, so she had this opportunity just because of him. Emperor Qinghu let out a long sigh of relief. The Grand Princess''s technique of subjugation had already shown her elegance.


    Feng Lin quickly put down Ru Yi. Ah Fu ran to Ru Yi''s feet and scratched her neck with a few sounds, and Ru Yi squatted down to scratch her. Ah Fu usually hated being touched by others, so other than Feng Lin, he didn''t want to be held by anyone else, but if it was Ru Yi, then it could do whatever it wanted.


    Ru Yi touched the gold ring on Ah Fu''s neck. "Give Ah Fu a piece of cowhide. This kind of gold ring is very heavy even if it isn''t practical. Ah Fu doesn''t like it, right?"


    Ah Fu: Woof, woof, woof.


    Ru Yi then said to Feng Lin, "It''s hot. Carry it and sweat all over your body. This is a palace, and its rules aren''t as big as the East Palace. You can just hold on to Ah Fu and let him run."


    Feng Lin leaned close to her and nodded with a warm smile on her face. Ru Yi couldn''t go on. "Forget it. You''ve always been sensible. If you want it, then don''t be too indulgent towards Ah Fu. Otherwise, I''ll find the purple bamboo to watch it."


    Feng Lin hurriedly said, "Your Highness, don''t worry, I don''t need to worry."


    Emperor Qing He quickly understood what Li Yuan was doing. It wasn''t that he didn''t agree with him, it wasn''t that he was ruthless. He always felt that being openly tossed about by Li Yuan was the same as peeling off one''s pants and looking at little Jiji.


    "We have to give the Grand Preceptor''s daughter some face ¡­" How about the honored tutor tell him? "


    Honored Tutor Qian thought, even if you''re His Majesty doesn''t care, I won''t go if you let me. If the princess asked me about the best childbearing age for a man, I wouldn''t be able to answer her question.


    The woman was seven years old, her kidney was vigorous, her teeth were even longer; she was seven years old, and she was born with a strong kidney and teeth; she was born with a strong body; she was born with a weak sun and a weak pulse. Huang Di Inner Jing


    For the thirty-two years of Qing He''s life, the hospital was using nearly ten thousand records of women giving birth in twenty-three states as an example to find out the average best age for a woman to give birth to between the ages of sixteen and twenty-five.


    The letter caused a huge commotion in the imperial court, but no one questioned its veracity.


    Not only did the name Li Shengchun of the hospital spread throughout Yan Country, but Zhao, Yue, Tian, and Jiang at the edges of the country also had varying degrees of reaction.


    Although the world was much more limited to women, and although it still required women to be virtuous and obedient, and ask them to teach their children, this was a matter that concerned their lives and future generations. Although the world was much more limited to women, although it still required women to be virtuous and quiet, but it was still a matter that concerned their lives and future generations, and it was also a matter that was important and important for their children, and it was also a matter that nearly half the population of the country was made up of women, and no one dared to challenge this half, because among them were his mother, wife, daughter, sister, third cousin, fourth cousin, and fourth cousin.


    Li Shengchun had gotten this credit, and his reputation as someone who liked to flatter others changed to someone who actually did good deeds. It had to be said that this matter was truly beneficial for the common people and the country.


    Li Shengchun originally wanted to say that this was the Great Daughter''s suggestion, but Emperor Qinghe didn''t say anything. The Great Daughter was always silent, so he silently swallowed this reputation.


    Actually, even if he said it was because of the princess'' suggestion, he would not hold any grudges against her. One must know that he had brought along a few of her trusted aides and confidants and spent nearly two years to accomplish this. Although the princess had suggested something and helped him a lot, he was the one who had done it. This was something that could not be ignored. If there were so many people living because of his suggestion, it would be a great merit.


    "Li Courtyard is not bad. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t even know that only 60% of the women who give birth to children before the right age are alive, and those that give birth before the right age have a 70% chance of dying ¡­" After his speech, the ministers of the court all joined in. "Then, naturally, he gave out his decree,"... "Marriage is best after the age of fifteen, and that of a child after the age of sixteen ¡­"


    "How about this, my great daughter will also set an example for all the girls in the world. Hmm, let''s say that my great daughter''s wedding is at the age of eighteen ¡­"


    The news of the court was spread through the nation by word of mouth, through the residence.


    At this moment, the grand daughter was standing in the imperial court. Her eyebrows already had the elegance of a girl, but more importantly, they were filled with the unswerving determination of a crown prince.


    There weren''t many expressions on her face, and the courtiers and officials rarely saw her angered or overjoyed over the past few years. Occasionally, there was an extremely shallow smile on her face, but it would always flash by very quickly.


    Her eyes seemed to contain light. When she raised her gaze, it was like autumn water, attracting people. She knew it herself, so her usual posture was to lower her long eyelashes and reveal a calm demeanor.


    However, no one treated her as a youth. Her lips were like a cherry, her teeth were white, her cheeks were peachy, and her face was like jade. If she was born in a noble family, then she would be an extremely noble girl. However, she was now a princess, and compared to those noble ladies, she was even more noble. Her every gesture was always the one that attracted the most attention.


    In the past two years, even though she did not receive much help from the emperor, she had occasionally helped him out, and her shadow in the imperial court had gradually grown heavier. In these two years, even though the princess had not received much help from the emperor, she had occasionally helped him, and her shadow in the imperial court had gradually grown heavier, and the women of the family had tried their best to get on good terms with her.


    There was also Jiang Muli, the sixth prince of Jiang Country, who had been persevering for two years to seek guidance from the princess.


    Prince Jiang Liu''s charm was great, and he was also the focus of many of Yan City''s noble daughters'' private discussions. The second focus was on the princess, and of course, the third focus was on Prince Jiang''s failed pursuit of the princess ¡­


    There were also those young girls who admired Jiang Mubai, and they blamed him for his daughter being too much. If he didn''t like it, he could make young master Jiang give up. This way, he could keep people in suspense.


    If she had known that someone was secretly thinking of her in this way, she would have explained that she did not like to squat in a pit at all, that she liked to use a horse (the toilet was not a modern invention, it was an ancient one), and that the only luxury the princess could call it was the one she had put on in the palace and the East Palace.


    Not only did she use it for herself, but she also gave it to her readers as a benefit.


    When it came to reading, they were already twelve years old. The ten martial artists from before were now very powerful, sitting like bells and standing like a pine tree. Don''t underestimate them, dealing with a man taller than them alone now was not a problem.


    As their leader, Ru Yi''s kung fu skills were very satisfactory to Emperor Qing. Even Grand Preceptor Wang said, "Mm, if the princess is so good, even if she gets married in the future, she''ll be able to beat up men."


    Tutor Qian wanted to scatter this old cucumber! Was a lady getting married to hit a man?

 C51

    In the past two years, he had won a lot of goodwill for himself. His studies were outstanding, and he had surpassed many of the rich sons of noble families in Yan City; he had also been called the Four Scholars of Yan City, along with the legitimate son of the Cheng Guo, Gao Qian, and the direct grandson of the Qi Kingdom, Xiao Jia, and the son of the Marquis of Jingjiang.


    Whenever Young Master Jiang traveled, he would definitely be able to meet a certain noble daughter. He was extremely respectful and never took more than half a step, causing those noble ladies who were interested in him to become restless.


    Back then, the Pu clan had been completely exterminated, but Emperor Qing had still shown mercy and didn''t anger his three clans. The married daughters of the Pu clan had been preserved, and the families of the Pu clan''s daughter-in-laws had been virtually unaffected.


    One of them had already passed away. His first wife, Lady Li, had been promoted to the position of President of the Board of Justice. He was the first uncle of the Li family, and was also the second uncle of the Minister of Rites, Xue Duan De''s wife, Lady Li.


    Xue Duan De had been neither moved nor reused ever since he had gotten his hands on the chastity arch paper. However, ever since Li Shen became the Minister of Justice, she was extremely happy.


    Her eldest daughter, Xue Liyun, was already ten years old. Even if she didn''t have to rush to get married, she still had to look out for others. If she could get married as soon as possible, it would be a happy occasion.


    "When you go to the ancestor''s house, you must befriend your cousins Li, okay? Especially your first uncle and your second aunt''s cousins. Your mother knows that you only knew how to play with your second uncle''s cousin Silan, so you shouldn''t be like this in the future. " Lady Xue Li eagerly instructed her daughter.


    However, Xue Liyun was still young and her thoughts were simple, "Mom, it''s better if I go to Cousin Sixuan, but if I go to Cousin Sijun, my great-grandmother will not be happy."


    Xue Li regretted that her daughter hadn''t inherited her intelligence, so she could only rub her forehead and berate, "Nonsense, they are your great-grandmother''s great-granddaughters, and you are your great-grandmother''s only granddaughter. How could your great-grandmother not look forward to a good relationship with you?"


    The Li Clan was a large clan, but the current Grand Matriarch was not the original wife of the previous Patriarch Li, but rather his stepwife. Li Can, on the other hand, was his first son, and his father was the Li Clan''s Patriarch.


    However, the previous clan head passed on the clan head to the current Grand Matriarch''s youngest son, who was also the father of Xue Li. Li Can, however, was able to reach the position of Minister of the Board of Justice today.


    At that time, Li Can was only a sixth rank head of the Ministry of Justice, and couldn''t even be compared to Xue Duan De, a teacher of the Ministry of Rites. In any case, he was a fifth rank official, and even if he didn''t show it in the capital, he could still intimidate people by taking it out.


    However, ever since the Board of Justice''s original letter to the officials, they had not expected Li Can to appear before them like this. First, he had become the Board of Justice''s right assistant minister, and in less than a year, he had become the Board of Justice''s president. It was also no wonder that Xue Li turned into a fan when people were walking by.


    Li Sen had two sons, the eldest son Li Zhenyu had two daughters, Li Sixuan and Li Sixin, and the second son Li Zhenjie had two sons and a daughter, Li Siyi, Li Sifeng and Li Sijun.


    The reason Mrs. Xue Li wanted her daughter to befriend Li Si Jun was because she had taken a fancy to Li Si Yi. Li Si Yi was the first grandson of Li Can, and with a second rank grandfather like Li Can, her future was as smooth as flat water. She wanted her daughter to marry back to her parents'' home, so Li Si Yi was naturally the best choice.


    He was also the father of the Li family. Unfortunately, the Li family only had one younger brother, Li Zhenyuan, and his nephew Li Siqi was several years younger than Xue Liyun. The two of them really weren''t suitable.


    Only then did Lady Xue Li turn her attention to Li Siyi. Her niece, Li Si Lan, was around the same age as Liyun. The two of them could play together, but unfortunately, she was a niece and not a nephew.


    Xue Liyun was sent to her maternal grandfather''s house by Lady Xue. On the way, Lady Xue Li''s repeated instructions finally came to fruition. After seeing her great-grandmother and meeting her grandmother, she went to see her eldest uncle and second aunt''s cousins.


    It was a pity that they didn''t have much contact in the past, and it was too difficult to suddenly get her to be intimate with them. Xue Liyun dryly said a few words, then took her leave.


    She brought the little girl along the small garden straight to Cousin Li Si Lan''s residence.


    Li Si Lan was in the middle of drawing when she saw her glance over at her, but she didn''t say anything. Her mother was in charge of the Li family''s Zhong Hui. Xue Liyun had gone to see Li Si Xuan and the others. She had known about this a long time ago.


    After Li Si Lan finished drawing, she put down her brush and glanced at Xue Li Yun with a smile that was not a smile. Xue Li Yun immediately felt a little uncomfortable; Xue Li Yun knew a little about her mother''s thoughts, but she didn''t know the deep meaning behind them.


    The Xue Clan was inferior to the Li Clan in the past. Although the Xue Clan could be considered a marquis'' clan, they were in dire straits. In the end, the second branch of the main branch was divided into two branches, and the second branch was divided into two branches.


    Moreover, the position of Li Clan Patriarch fell to them alone. Perhaps the Xue Clan that had no branch families before could even be compared, but the Xue Clan''s Second House, if it were not for the fact that the Li Clan would be welcomed by the Li Clan and favored by the Grand Matriarch of the Li Clan, the Li Clan would not have taken the Xue Clan seriously.


    However, no matter how much Matriarch Li liked Lady Xue Li, she still liked them. Now, Lady Li had incited Xue Liyun to kiss the ass of Li Can''s room. Let''s see if Matriarch Li still liked her. Li Si Lan was younger than Lady Xue Li, but she knew the matriarch better than Lady Xue Li. The matriarch definitely wouldn''t like Li Can''s room to flourish.


    "Have you gone to meet big sister and second sister?" In the end, Li Si Lan''s heart was not feeling well, so she smiled and said a few words to Xue Li Yun.


    Xue Liyun''s face was slightly red, almost indiscernible as she nodded her head. She tried hard to pull it off this time, but she pulled a smile and walked forward a few steps. She asked, "Cousin, what did you draw just now?"


    After seeing Li Si Lan''s painting, he softly exclaimed, "This painting is good, and this poem is also good."


    Li Si Lan felt that the sincerity in her words made her a little proud at this moment. "I made this painting, but I didn''t make this poem."


    "..." "In the event of spring, wine is preferred, and good wine should be washed away from the sorrows of spring." Xue Yanli thought about it softly and felt that the poem was filled with worry. She nodded and said, "I wonder which sister did it?"


    Li Si Lan smiled and held the handkerchief to her mouth. "It''s not any elder sister. This poem was recited to me by the young miss of the Jing Jiang family. I heard it was written by Young Master Jiang of our Yan City''s Fourth Young Master."


    Xue Liyun was a little stunned. "Young Master Jiang?"


    Seeing that she didn''t even know this, Li Si Lan couldn''t help but despise him. "Young Master Jiang is Prince Jiang Liu, Jiang Muli, the one sent by the Jiang Kingdom to study in our Yan Kingdom."


    As she spoke of Prince Jiang Liu, Xue Liyun finally understood and muttered, "This poem is really well written."


    "This poem is really well written." Ru Yi nodded her head and instructed Li Rou, "Go to Young Master Jiang''s residence and give him ten pots of pear blossoms for free. What''s beside you, don''t mention it."


    Jiang Mubai always had something to say, but Ru Yi didn''t say anything else.


    After she finished serving the wine, she continued to instruct Feng Lin, "You come here to settle the account with the Ministry of Revenue, I feel that something is not right."


    Feng Lin nodded in agreement. Her right hand moved to draw the abacus while her left hand held the brush.


    After looking for an old eunuch at the palace to teach her how to make plans, she had learned it very quickly. Even Ru Yi couldn''t compare to this ability of hers, so she had learned how to make calculations.


    Ru Yi was even happier than if she had learned it herself. She invited Emperor Qing He to find an old official who knew the accounts and teach her to read the account books. This was because Ru Yi was a master of the family, and she had even made Feng Lin recognize her master, the one who would be supporting this old official in the future.


    Qing He Emperor gave Ru Yi some of the annual accounts of the nine temples, Ru Yi simply to the best of their abilities, asked Feng Lin to help her look. The two of them did find a lot of problems, but the earliest of these was seven or eight years ago. Ru Yi also knew that Emperor Qing He wanted her to practice, so she just wrote it down without making a fuss.


    After he handed in the ninth temple''s assignment, he ordered someone to get some accounts from the Ministry of Revenue. When he brought them to the East Palace, there was a thick layer of dust on them. Now that Ru Yi was more thick-skinned, he instructed the three companions to read the copies of Chui, Zhu Siqi, and Chen Ah Zhe, and one of them to read them by Du Xi in case there were any mistakes. Feng Lin followed her to look through the account book.


    When he saw Ru Yi still act as she pleased, he had no choice but to endure. However, he had tolerated the princess and wouldn''t tolerate others. He often abused this prince to the point where he became younger the more he lived.


    At the same time, Jiang Muli was surrounded by a group of people. Upon receiving the wine that the princess had sent over, the smile on his face deepened by three points, and his originally elegant face became even more joyous. At a glance, one could tell that the corner of his eyes were filled with endless fondness, "Reward ¡­"


    The person who answered was originally a bit nervous, afraid that the young master would ask him what the princess had said. God knows, the princess had only ordered someone to bring the wine, but she hadn''t said a single word. Unexpectedly, the young master didn''t ask and instead rewarded him.


    However, he was still overjoyed. When the guests had all dispersed, Ah Wang, who was standing beside Young Master, came to ask him. When he found out that the Grand Princess had not said anything, he shook his head and left.


    Jiang Muli smiled brightly into the sky. He had already given up on the fight, but even if she had a bit of a response, he felt that he would have died a second time.


    Ah Wang rushed in, bowed and whispered, "Young Master, a letter from Master Si."


    Jiang Muli didn''t seem to hear him, but Avon didn''t dare to repeat himself, and continued to wait.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he heard a voice that seemed to come from the void saying, "Bring it over."


    Avon quickly handed it over.


    However, Jiang Muli did not immediately open it.

 C52

    In the Kingdom of Yan, apart from the princess'' lack of response, Jiang Muli was actually better off than in the Kingdom of Jiang. Everything in the Kingdom of Yan was provided in accordance with the rules, unlike in the Palace of Jiang, where he sometimes had to rely on fourth brother''s help in order to eat his fill.


    The empress had given them everything they had, but as long as they kept their food in check, Jiang Muli wouldn''t be able to think of anything else.


    Jiang Muli covered his heart. Was he ambitious? He had, too, but he had only himself.


    He knew that his Fourth Brother''s purpose for helping him was not simple, but he wanted to stay in Yan Kingdom and be a son of another country that sought to study for the rest of his life, instead of waiting for the new Emperor to ascend to the throne and recall him as a sacrifice. However, only Fourth Brother would be able to help him if he stayed in Yan Kingdom.


    Jiang Mo Li slowly opened the letter.


    The greeting on the letter was warm and the scheme after it was cold, but the result was like walking in a desert under the blazing sun and seeing a spring, sweet and clear, the kind of joy and excitement that only those who were extremely thirsty could feel.


    This year, the princess was already fifteen years old, right? Even according to Emperor Qinghe''s request, a marriage of eighteen years old shouldn''t have any objections.


    Furthermore, he could take a step back and stay outside the palace for his wedding. Even if he saw the princess a few times a month, he would agree. As long as he saw her once a month, he would do his duty and be her husband.


    As long as he thought about it, Jiang Mubai could feel his blood boiling with the imagination.


    In these past few years, the princess had not shown any sign of being particularly close to any man. If it was special, Jiang Mubai would think that she was the most special one instead. Occasionally, she would think of him.


    She would give him presents, sometimes ink, sometimes flowers and insects, sometimes holiday gifts, such as rice dumplings for the Dragon Boat Festival, rice porridge for the eighth festival, and various other gifts during the holiday.


    He was a man, and it was not easy to find her, and she rarely left the palace.


    He didn''t know if it was because it was easy to make people''s hearts soften at night, or because the wine she sent him confused him. When the sky turned white, he sighed and said, "Remind me to reply to fourth brother in a few days."


    It was not that he could not harden his heart, but the thought of living with her made him want to defend her, not that she would marry him because of her reputation, and that he was despicable to her?


    If there was a way to make her fall in love with him, he believed that Fourth Brother could wait. Fourth Brother could no longer become enemies with Yan Kingdom.


    Jiang Muli felt that this was feasible. These past few years, he had worked hard to build a good relationship with the aristocratic families in the capital and gained some connections. Although he had limited manpower, he had used them wherever possible.


    As for Ru Yi, she was getting closer to the girls of the aristocratic families, so news of her could naturally be passed on to him through the elder brothers of these girls.


    According to what he knew, some of the aristocratic young masters that the princess visited were the eldest sons of the aristocratic families, such as Cheng Guo''s heir, Xiao Jia, the heir to the Qi Kingdom, and Shi Jinsong, the heir to the Hou clan. Their interactions with these people were not to avoid others, and one thing that the aristocratic families had in common was that they were already married and had children.


    Jiang Mo Li had reason to believe that Ru Yi didn''t have that kind of intention towards these people, and didn''t have a marriage with her. Jiang Mo Li had reason to believe that Ru Yi didn''t have that kind of intention towards these people, but didn''t have a marriage with the Cheng Guo family''s second son, Gao Qian.


    He did not feel that he and Ruyi were enemies. On the contrary, if the marriage was successful, and the husband and wife were enemies, then she would be his glory.


    If Ruyi had someone she liked, he would be Jiang Muli''s enemy. However, right now, he could not find anyone who Ruyi had good feelings towards.


    He had to think hard about what to do. It was best if he didn''t use Fourth Brother''s method. What good would it do to him to hurt Ru Yi?


    "What day is it today?" Jiang Mo Li asked while knocking on the table.


    "Young Master, it''s the seventh of the sixth month." After these few years of training in Yan Country, he had matured and become more reserved.


    Jiang Muli nodded. "Yes, yes. Will His Majesty still be going to the palace for the summer?"


    If the Emperor were to go to the palace, he would probably be allowed to follow after his last paper. After all, Jiang Country was in the north of Yan Country, and it wasn''t as hot in summer as Yan Country. As long as he didn''t use ice, he would inevitably get a rash on his body.


    Inside Hua Qingshan''s bamboo house, Master Wu was looking at the disciples who were soaking in the soup. He had soaked in the soup before, so he naturally knew how it tasted like.


    Master Wu''s eldest senior brother walked over from behind him and also followed his gaze. He frowned and said, "This is your disciple? I say, how did you get this... "Eh, little gongzi?"


    The eldest senior brother wanted to say that his skin was very fair, but he thought that it would not be easy for his junior brother to choose one after all these years.


    Xue Xianyun had already suntanned quite a bit, but he had to compare himself with anyone else. With Da Shixiong''s eyesight, if he were to put on good clothes, he would look like a refined little gongzi.


    Master Wu didn''t want his disciple to be disturbed, so he turned around and walked outside. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hear his senior apprentice brother following him for a few steps. His heart skipped a beat.


    Turning his head, he saw that the Eldest Senior Brother was walking around the medicine barrel that was filled with Xue Junyun''s medicine, while muttering, "This seedling of yours is not bad, but he''s a little old!"


    Master Wu silently swallowed a mouthful of black blood. He took two steps forward and stopped his senior brother from touching Xue Qianyun''s hand. His own disciple knew that he didn''t like people touching him.


    He sat cross-legged in the bucket, sweating profusely, feeling that the water in the bowls of medicine he had drunk before entering the bucket had been steamed out, and the heat in his dantian had started to rise.


    "Thinking back then, I even wished that I could separate my soul from my body. Look at how expressionless this kid is!" The Eldest Senior Brother said in surprise.


    Master Wu didn''t even want to think about that day. Back when he was soaking in the medicinal bath, his Eldest Senior Brother said to divert his attention and actually found two naked girls to dance with him, causing him to almost have his cultivation go berserk.


    He knew that this was a step that had to be taken, so he didn''t show it on his face. However, in his heart, he thought, "Everything has its limits, like an illusion, like a dew or a bolt of lightning. We should do as we see ¡­"


    In a trance, he heard a sigh, "He has a obsession in his heart. Besides that obsession, it can be said that he''s invincible ¡­"


    Wu Haoyu really wanted to vomit blood, but he had to be respectful when his senior apprentice-brother looked like an experienced person because his meridians were in disarray. Wu Haoyu really wanted to vomit blood when his senior apprentice brother looked like an experienced person, but he had to be respectful when he looked like an experienced person.


    The eldest senior brother refused to leave and stayed in the bamboo house until Xue Qianyun had finished bathing.


    "Come, come, junior nephew, come to senior uncle." He held the wine gourd in his hand and beckoned to him.


    Xue Shaoyun is wearing Liuyun brocade, not because it is expensive to look at, but because it is cool, slippery and won''t hurt so much when it touches the body.


    However, Liuyun brocade was great. When it walked, it was like flowing clouds and flowing water, like an immortal slowly walking down from the heavens.


    "Martial Nephew, you''re not that old either ¡­" The moment Eldest Senior Brother opened his mouth, Master Wu began to despise him. Just now, he had even said that Master Wu had come because of him.


    The senior monk sighed with emotion and asked with a gossipy expression, "What is it that makes you so stubborn?"


    "Persistence?" Zhanyun looked at him, "My obsession is to practice my martial arts well."


    The Eldest Senior Brother smirked in his heart and said, "Wow, what a good boy."


    If other people saw that the princess needed to be surrounded, they might have to try their luck. On the other hand, Tutor Qian didn''t have this worry at all. It was just like how some people were worried that their credit cards would be overdrawn.


    After Ru Yi left for the afternoon assembly, she was led to the study by the Imperial Tutor and stayed there for the entire morning. After she finished studying for an hour and a half, Imperial Tutor Qian arranged for her lessons to be done and allowed her to leave.


    Ru Yi then said to Li Rou, "Send someone to tell Feng Lin to ask her to eat with Ji Panpan. Watch Ji Panpan. Don''t let her eat anything extra cold." She then walked towards her father.


    In order to show his joy and surprise, Emperor Qing He had ordered his men to withdraw the ice basins from the palace. He was doing well, but the other people on duty in the palace were all sweating. It was simply too hot today.


    Ru Yi walked a few steps forward. She originally wanted to enter the hall to cool down, but she didn''t expect that the hall would be as stuffy as outside. "Why didn''t royal father use ice?"


    Emperor Qing He tried to change the topic. "When using ice, I don''t feel it''s hot, right?"


    Ru Yi''s steps suddenly stopped and she carefully sized him up. Seeing that her beloved father really didn''t have any sweat, and was in high spirits, and then looking at the others, Senior Officer Zheng was secretly blocking her line of sight. If she wasn''t mistaken, he was wiping away his sweat ¡­


    "This son also feels hot to the point of sweating. How come royal father isn''t hot? Could it be that you have practiced some peerless martial arts? " Ye Zichen asked in shock.


    Since Emperor Qinghe was willing to put on an act, why would she collapse her own father''s throne?


    Emperor Qinghe laughed complacently, and his laughter could be heard throughout the entire palace.


    Li Rou, who was carrying Ru Yi''s fan with her, speechlessly handed it over at this moment.


    Ru Yi fanned herself with her hand. "Father, don''t smile anymore. As the saying goes, ''laughing for ten years'', you''ve laughed quite a few times. If you smile any longer, you''ll return to your youth.


    Emperor Qing He''s complacent laughter turned into laughter, and even Senior Official Zheng couldn''t help but laugh.


    The people in the hall first secretly shrugged their shoulders, and then someone started to giggle, and soon, the laughter spread to the rest of the people in the hall. Although the weather was hot, everyone in the hall was in a very happy mood.


    "You are actually mischievous ¡­"


    "Aiya, after pretending for so many years, I''ve finally been discovered by royal father."


    Emperor Qinghe was laughing so hard, he almost forgot about what he was doing.


    There are mulberry trees in the northwest of Yan, the branches climb and grow, leaves big, like the shade, the white leaves become soft in the sun, no more quality. There was a silkworm on its back that was three inches long. Its color was white, and its silk was a cold silkworm. It was soft and smooth, but very cold in the summer.


    This year, the Cold Silk had become a tribute, and Emperor Qinghe was now wearing clothes made from Cold Silk.

 C53

    Du Su and Eldest Brother Du were both people who were afraid of heat.


    Ru Yi blinked, reaching out to gently touch the material on Emperor Qing He''s clothes. This sort of coolness was the natural coolness of the clothes. Although the clothes were thin, they weren''t transparent. It was really cool wearing them in summer.


    "I''ll prepare yours for you. Tell Li Rou to take it back, and tell Senior Servant Lin to arrange some people for one day."


    Ru Yi nodded. Seeing that her eyes were empty, Emperor Qing He cautiously asked, "Ru Yi? Aren''t you happy? "


    "This son is happy, thank you royal father."


    Emperor Qing He felt that something wasn''t right, but he didn''t think of it for a moment. He sent her to her feet and was about to speak when he saw Grand Officer Zheng come in to report.


    Emperor Qing He looked at the time. It was already noon. Was Li Shengchun here to get food?


    "Tell him to come in," he said, lowering his head again to Ru Yi. "There aren''t many materials, so we can make a total of four or five pieces of clothing. If you take them back, you don''t have to reward them."


    How was he finding a bunch of reading mates for the princess? That was simply a bunch of princesses!


    It wasn''t that he was stingy, it was just that his daughter was too generous towards such things. Emperor Qing He wanted some people to return home first, but even they weren''t willing. Especially that Feng Lin!


    Li Shengchun was also sweating profusely, "Your Majesty, Prince Jiang has a fever and has been suffering from it for a whole day. This subject has just sent Imperial Physician Tu over."


    In the past few years, Emperor Qing He had met Jiang Mo Li a few times, but he just couldn''t find it within himself to like this'' honest ''child.


    He liked the princess so much that he paid no heed to Li Shengchun''s words. Instead, he asked, "Why did you send the royal doctors? "Why is there a fever?" The past few years had all been fine, but this year, they didn''t even get hot and they already had a rash.


    No one has come to say that this official has been guilty, "Li Shengchun knelt down and did not dare to get up," Only the eunuch from the official''s palace who came to invite the imperial physician knows. This official asked the eunuch, and said that Prince Jiang was afraid of the heat, and since he did not have enough ice from previous years, he bought some for himself.


    Li Shengchun had been having a good time in recent years. He didn''t want to run into any trouble with Prince Jiang. He was afraid that the Emperor would anger him, and also afraid that Prince Jiang would blame him for being nosy in the future.


    In the past, the Jiang Country would always give Prince Jiang a sum of money. Prince Jiang would spend some things he liked to buy and would also buy some daily necessities, but this year''s amount of money was already two months late.


    He had heard that Elder Jiang was about to lose his power and that the country''s empress was in control of most of the imperial government. She was on par with the first prince, and the fire at the city gates had broken down.


    Ru Yi glanced at Emperor Qing He. She understood the meaning behind Li Shengchun''s words.


    "Father, this son requests that you take a look."


    Emperor Qinghe wasn''t satisfied with this, but he still nodded his head lightly. "Let''s have Li Yuan accompany you. It''s a hot day with some ice in the carriage." As a king, he would never follow his own wishes. Although he did not want his daughter to visit that boy, she was still allowed to.


    Ru Yi sat in the car and asked Li Rou, "How much ice do the officials supply every year? The Sixth Prince is an honorable guest, of the same rank as the Prince. I remember that he should use two thousand kilograms of ice every year. "


    "Your Highness, the matter of using ice should have been decided by the Hong Dian Temple. There shouldn''t be that much of it ¡­"


    Ru Yi frowned. "You don''t need to speak up for them. How much is it?"


    Li Rou immediately knelt down. "Your Highness, Jiang Guo suffered a defeat, so we offer Prince Jiang the honor of receiving him. The reception of the Hong Si Temple is also based on the standard of receiving protons. The amount of protons used for ice is eight hundred Jin per year ¡­"


    Actually, two thousand jin wasn''t enough, and eight hundred jin was like a drizzle of rain.


    Li Rou knew a lot, so she didn''t ask about ruyi. Naturally, he wouldn''t rush to explain it, but seeing that Ru Yi was a little angry, he quickly told her everything he knew, including the money Jiang Guo gave to the Sixth Prince.


    Ru Yi glanced at Li Rou and asked, "What do you think others will say when something happens to Prince Jiang Liu in Yan Guo? Was it because Jiang Guo didn''t give him this year''s money, or because Yan Guo was mean towards him? "


    "Servant deserves to die."


    The carriage quickly stopped in front of the official''s residence. Because the princess had requested for an order, the street was quiet in advance. At this moment, however, the official''s residence was extremely quiet.


    Imperial Physician Tu was sitting in the parlour with his prescription half open. When he heard that His Highness had arrived, he immediately put down his brush to welcome him.


    Ru Yi waved her hands casually and called out. She walked to the table without stopping, picked up Doctor Tu''s prescription and looked at it. Seeing that it was not finished, she said, "Imperial Physician, please write the prescription first.


    Of course, the princess was not going into Prince Jiang''s room alone. With so many people following her and having them come visit her, even if someone had the intention to pass on some gossip, they would still have to think about it.


    The inner and outer chamber were separated only by a screen. Ru Yi looked at the ice basin placed in the corner. It had almost melted. The inner chamber was clearly hotter than the outer chamber.


    When Doctor Tu finished writing the prescription, he sent someone to get the medicine to fry it. When he came in, he saw the princess looking at the ice basin and explained, "The Sixth Prince is still burning with heat, so he can''t bear the cold. Otherwise, the cold and heat in his body will alternate, causing other diseases."


    Ru Yi nodded her head before walking to the bed to look at Prince Jiang Liu.


    There was a fresh musky smell in the room. Jiang Mo Li''s face was a little flushed, and he was covered with a thin layer of skin. The two servants and the little girl were standing in the room.


    As Ru Yi saw the way out, Li Rou quietly pulled on Awan''s clothes, gesturing for him to go out with her.


    This time, Li Rou dared not act on her own initiative, so she led him to her.


    Ru Yi looked at this servant who was not much older than her. She had mixed feelings about this. Sometimes she herself would feel bad too. How come she just had herself given birth to such a person?


    It wouldn''t have mattered if he had been born in the imperial palace, but he had been born in a civilian until the age of five.


    However, if she was to compete with others, Prince Jiang, at least, wouldn''t be able to win against her. In that case, Prince Jiang''s birth rate wasn''t that low either.


    As for himself, because his father didn''t like the Sixth Prince, he didn''t interact much with him. Sometimes, he felt that he was a little unlucky, even giving him some things to stab him, making him not a good host.


    Ru Yi kindly asked Wu, "When did you get the fever?" Had he asked for a doctor before? Why didn''t you go to the doctor earlier? Her eyes were calm and gentle. After she finished her question, she looked at him, and he slowly lowered his head. His voice was barely audible.


    Li Rou, who was at the side, wished she could kick him twice. Since the princess hadn''t eaten anyone, who was she trying to show that she was afraid of looking at him?


    Ru Yi couldn''t wait for an answer, but saw Li Rou''s savage gaze fixed on Awan.


    "Is the Cold Silk Satin bestowed by royal father in the carriage today?"


    If Li Rou had not withdrawn her gaze yet, she could only cough.


    "Here." Emperor Qinghe had already given it to her on the spot. How could Li Rou not accept it as soon as possible? Then, he wanted to bite his tongue when he finished speaking. It was definitely not a good thing for the princess to ask him that question at this moment ¡­


    Li Rou thought of how His Majesty usually had to eat the vinegar of his reading partners. If he knew that the Great Princess wanted to give it to Prince Jiang, he didn''t even dare to imagine the consequences.


    Sure enough, he heard the princess say, "Go and get half of it. Hand it over to Ah Wang and let the officials know the beauty of it. First, drive out the sixth prince''s clothes."


    After she finished speaking, she heard the guard commander report from outside, "Your Highness, the ice has been delivered."


    "Alright," he turned his head to look at the still pretending to be a quail, "I''ll have to trouble Young Eunuch to help collect it."


    Ru Yi explained to Imperial Physician Tu, "Sixth Prince is an esteemed guest of our Yan Kingdom, so Imperial Physician Tu, please stay behind and take care of the Sixth Prince. Once the Sixth Prince has changed, Royal Father will definitely reward you."


    "It is this old official''s duty to save the dying and help the wounded. This old official shall do his best."


    Ru Yi brought Li Rou back to the palace. She probably thought about what her father had told her. She said to Li Rou in the carriage, "Don''t go out and tell them about the cold silk satin." Li Rou nodded with a pained heart.


    Jiang Muli woke up in the evening with a fever, and A-Xun brought a bowl of porridge over.


    "Go and show me the present from your daughter," Jiang Baoliang said as he unhurriedly drank his porridge.


    "Young master, you haven''t gotten any water or rice in a day, why don''t you drink some porridge first?"


    Jiang Mubai nodded his head slightly and was about to take it when Doctor Tu asked for an audience.


    Imperial Physician Tu was extremely courteous. He first paid his respects to the sixth prince, but Jiang Mai Li was flattered. He raised his hand and said, "I don''t dare, please rise, Imperial Physician Jiang." Then he said, "Imperial Physician Tu is very skilled, so this little prince feels much better."


    "The prince''s illness is a fever, but it''s not appropriate for him to use too much ice at this time. Fortunately, Your Highness has come today and sent her a piece of Cold Silk Satin. This subject has seen it before, and this Cold Silk is smooth and cool. Your Highness can wear it close to your body, and since it''s cured of the fever, you''re not afraid of being cold."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Muli''s lips curved up in a moving smile. "Your Highness is very considerate. When Little Wang is well, I''ll definitely enter the palace to show my gratitude."


    "Gu Gang came back from the office. I''m afraid he''s sick, so I''m not going to go to royal father''s place. Li Rou, go and inform high official Zheng."


    Thinking about how his father was a man and a woman, Ru Yi couldn''t bear it anymore and sent Li Rou off, bringing the rest of the people back to the Eastern Palace.


    She didn''t want to become the son of a noble king, so she was waiting for her.


    The Eastern Palace and the Tai Palace had been refurbished last year, and had been almost divided outside the Eastern Palace, but there was also advantage in this. The Ru Yi could be used not only to entertain the women, but also to meet with the foreign officials.


    Although his rank was low, he had a good relationship with the princess, so the department liked to ask him to run errands for them. Today, he had come to ask the princess for her opinion on matters related to the palace and Qiu Shou.


    The Ministry of Rites was originally a highly respected yamen, but after being connected for several years, things weren''t going well, so everyone had to hide their heads together while learning from the Minister of Rites. Minister Shi had a good relationship with the current Duke of Cheng, Gao Rui, and knew that the Crown Prince wanted to take a job.

 C54

    It was very cold in the study. Ru Yi was an unceremonious person with a high certificate. Qiu Shou was once in five years, and His Majesty had mentioned it once in the month of January. The Ministry of Rites had also wanted to work hard, so they had kept a low profile.


    His Majesty did not like Shang Shu Province''s archers, and even the six divisions did not dare to be a thorn in the head.


    "When does the Ministry of Rites want to set the target?"


    Ru Yi had changed out of her clothes. Gao Shang saw that she had already changed out of her court uniform. Now, she was wearing a moon-white, moon-like, silver dress with dark lines. The belt was extremely wide, revealing her slim waist.


    He lowered his head and said, "The initial date is the end of June." The Ministry of Rites had actually already begun its preparations. Now, there were only twenty days left until the end of the month.


    Ru Yi nodded slightly, indicating for Gao Zhong to sit down and speak. "This July, I think the end of June is pretty good. When we return in early August, it''ll be a good time to clean up for the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Hearing this, Gao Zhong was overjoyed. Not only was the emperor free, even his subjects were free. Being able to stay outside in the cool air for two months was the hottest time in the capital. He could not help but be happy.


    "Alone with the paper. When the time comes, everyone can bring along their families. In this area, go find Xiao Jia and discuss the rules. "


    The son of the Qi Kingdom, Xiao Jia, was currently at the Temple of the Great Herb King. She managed the imperial carriage and horses, which made life extremely easy for the two leaders of the imperial family.


    The two of them talked about some trivial matters. In recent years, Qing He Empire had handed over some of the palace affairs to the imperial concubine. As such, Qiushan Shou and the other minor matters were all handled by the imperial concubine.


    The ministers thought that this was not bad. They had to guard against the princess placing the men of the six divisions in order to prevent her from interfering in politics prematurely. So the princess decided not to befriend the ministers but only to deal with internal affairs and the like.


    If it was two years ago, someone would have thought that his daughter would give birth to an emperor soon after her wedding. Actually, Emperor Qing He could have passed the throne to his grandson, but now, no one thought so.


    His Majesty Qing He had been raised according to the Crown Prince. If he really called his grandson Emperor, then what would his daughter count as?


    It was neither the Empress nor the Empress Dowager. Besides, a princess might not be able to become a man in one fell swoop.


    Although Ru Yi didn''t look at Jiang Mubai anymore, she still ordered people to keep a close eye on him. When she heard that his fever had subsided and he had a rash all over his body the next day, she was finally relieved and instructed Li Rou, "Be more quick-witted in the future. Prince Jiang has matters to report to you in the morning."


    After a while, he said to himself, "Prince Jiang should be 16 or 17 years old this year. How old are the marriages in Jiang Country usually? Why don''t you ask royal father and send him back to his homeland? "


    At first, Li Rou felt wronged, but when she heard the rest, she was overjoyed. Normally, she would not show it on her face, but when she thought about the sixth prince of the Jiang Country, she felt awkward. He was the one who made up all the rumors about the princess in the past two years.


    On the morning of the second day, Prince Jiang Liu handed over the thank-you paper. Hong Dian did not dare to press the matter as he personally handed it over.


    In any case, he had come to show his gratitude and was waiting outside the palace. If he didn''t want to see her again, it would be unjustifiable, so he announced that he was going to pay his respects to Jiang Mo and Li Yu''s study.


    "Go back to your work. Yesterday, the Imperial Tutor was complaining to me that your studies were too messy." Emperor Qinghe sent them off as they wished.


    Ru Yi laughed. "The Imperial Tutor told me to write wild grasses. I couldn''t get mad, so I had no choice but to scribble a few. When I thought that wild grasses and wild grasses were all wild grasses, I gave up.


    I didn''t expect the honored tutor''s hobby to remain the same all these years and to beat this son to a pulp. " As she spoke, she stretched out her hand for Emperor Qing He to see, but there was no trace of life in her white hand.


    Emperor Qinghe cast a sidelong glance at her with a smile that was not a smile. He knew that she was just messing with him. However, looking at it now, it wasn''t a bad idea. The father and daughter duo headed towards the imperial study with their own ulterior motives.


    When Prince Jiang saw that Emperor Qinghe was about to pay his respects, he raised a hand. "Since the Sixth Prince has just recovered from his illness, let''s dispense with all these formalities." Officer Zheng helped him up.


    Jiang Mubai gave Ru Yi a brief, happy smile. When Emperor Qing had turned to face him and settled down, he lowered his gaze as well.


    Emperor Qing He: This damn kid, why didn''t he grow a pockmark on his face? Better leave a scar!


    Ru Yi: Buddha, bless me. Fortunately, he didn''t wear the Cold Silk Satin to the palace today.


    Jiang Muli elegantly recounted his thanks one at a time. When he saw Emperor Qing''s expressionless face, the imperial daughter''s expression remained the same. Thus, he once again thanked the imperial daughter for sending him the ice cubes.


    Ru Yi smiled and said, "It is my fault. However, it will be Qiu Shou''s turn in a few days. Since the capital is too hot, how about we go to the temporary palace together with the Sixth Prince? Most of the vassals will also go there, where the trees are flourishing and the city is cooler than the capital. "


    Jiang Muli''s beautiful eyes shone like the stars in the dark night, and his face was filled with an eager desire to try looking at Emperor Qing He.


    "The Grand Princess is right. The Sixth Prince might as well go as well. "The palace doesn''t have many rules. You can also bring your own attendants to the tents. Jiang Country is a martial arts country, at that time, I will have to watch the sixth prince hunt." The way he said it was not polite at all.


    Jiang Muli was satisfied with the result. He thanked her and took his leave.


    This time, Emperor Qinghu heartlessly cut into pieces. "The imperial concubine delivers you to the Sixth Prince."


    The palace path was long, and they walked side by side. Jiang Muli smiled and said in a soft voice, "The princess gifted me a brocade, and I received it. I made two sets of clothes at the suggestion of Imperial Physician Tu.


    Ru Yi''s heart was filled with ten thousand alpacas flying past her. This was really unreasonable. Could this Jiang Mai Li not say things so ambiguous that it sounded like she was giving him underwear?


    She could only smile, "I was just borrowing a flower to offer to Buddha, it just so happens that Imperial Father has bestowed it." royal father gave it to me, I pitied you so I gave you half of it, you know I only had half.


    Li Rou told Feng Lin that Feng Lin had been looking at her with a wronged expression for the past few days. She even said, "Your Highness has a new one next year, it would be nice to give these old ones to me."


    Li Rou also hated the fact that he couldn''t do it. If she could, she might be able to give him a kick or two. Every time something had to happen to Prince Jiang, the one in trouble would always be him.


    When the group reached the palace gates, Jiang Muli was just about to speak when he saw Li Zhong rushing in. "Your Highness, the fourth princess fell into the water."


    Ru Yi''s expression turned serious. "How is it now?"


    Li Zhong did not dare to raise his head while kneeling down. "He''s been rescued. It''s Imperial Physician Tu''s duty to do so. He''s currently applying acupuncture."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry too much. The fourth princess has the talent of the gods, and her medical expertise surpasses others. The fourth princess will definitely be able to turn the situation around."


    "With the blessings of my brother. As for the matter of going to the palace, I will greet the Hong Dian Temple. I will prepare first. The weather is hot this year, if I can go there in advance, I can make arrangements. If you send it here alone, Li Rou will send the Sixth Prince back to the palace on my behalf. "


    The last sentence was said to Li Rou.


    Li Rou escorted Prince Jiang to the carriage, and he and Awan sat in a carriage at the back.


    Ah Wang also knew that he had to curry favor with him. He gave him a heavy purse and said a lot of good things about her. Only then did Li Rou''s mood lighten and she praised Prince Jiang a few words from the bottom of her heart.


    "The sixth prince has a jade-like face and an elegant demeanor, but he isn''t young even at the age of sixteen. There are already quite a few marriages at his age in Jiang Country. I wonder what His Majesty has planned?"


    He wanted to say a few more words, but was afraid that the princess would unavoidably teach him a lesson. Thus, he said this part in an insidious manner.


    Ah Wang was still smiling as he nodded, "That''s right. I don''t know how our Emperor arranged it ¡­"


    When Li Rou left, Awang turned around and told Jiang Muli what he had said.


    Jiang Muli''s face, which had originally held a hint of a smile on it, suddenly calmed down. He was pondering if Li Rou''s words were from the princess, or if Li Rou had come up with her own ideas.


    If it was his daughter''s intention, then it could only mean that she had no interest in him at all ¡­


    There were two cups of tea on the table in front of the French master. The aroma of tea wafted through the air with the heat, lingering on the tip of the nose of the people in the room. This master that everyone knew but was rarely seen was currently silently playing with the prayer beads in his hands.


    He came out of seclusion for no other reason than an old affair with the Emperor in his early years, as well as many things that he had done in his name. Everyone knew that he was of great prestige, but they did not know that he was still the substitute for Emperor Qinghe in front of the Buddha.


    He had long since heard of Emperor Qinghe''s actions, but he couldn''t care less about right and wrong. It was hard to tell what was right or wrong, but sometimes it was also in the interest of the people.


    The woman in front of him had a head full of white hair and a determined spirit, but at the same time, she was also full of old age. No matter how spirited she was, when her heart grew old, she would become old.


    "Benefactor, this old monk cannot be this ¡­"


    Du Su closed her eyes, wanting to hold back her tears, but these eyes had become increasingly unruly over the past few years. She only used her sleeve to wipe them away, but in reality, she had a handkerchief in her sleeve.


    "Master, my daughter was my most filial daughter when we were alive. How come she never appeared in my dreams?"


    At this point, Du Su''s heart ached, and her voice was choked with emotion. She forced herself to breathe for a long time, and then she said slowly, "Is she blaming me for sending her to the palace?"


    With so much effort, she was born into a small cotton-padded jacket with her heart. Mother, without you, the four seasons will be bone-chilling cold.


    Over the years, the Du Family had come up the mountain earlier and earlier. She had the title of the filial wife, so no one in the Royal Monastery dared to make things difficult for her.


    However, every year, the Du Family wanted to set up a training hall for the young ladies. Every year, they couldn''t do it, and this year, she would go up the mountain early to have a fight with these monks.


    It was a pity that this year was such an old monk, and he seemed to be rather respectable. With the Du Su family''s earlier years of savagery, she could say it, but in front of this monk, her instincts had changed her strategy, but at the moment, it seemed that her strategy would not work.


    Then she wouldn''t leave. In any case, she didn''t even need to pay for this temple, it was more comfortable than having someone to support her.

 C55

    A French Grandmaster was a kind and extremely intelligent person. He was so smart that he could only converse with the Buddha.


    As for Emperor Qing He, even a rich man would feel a bit of jealousy. Aside from the short period of time in between, Emperor Qing He was living a blissful life. The French Grandmaster would sometimes wonder ¡­ could it be that it was because he was the Son of Heaven that the heavens pitied him?


    Amitabha, shouldn''t it be ''tempering''?


    The Dharma Master chanted a few more Buddhist chants before calmly opening his mouth and saying, "Almsgiver''s fate is in July. Almsgiver can stay on this mountain for a while."


    Du Su''s heart jumped with joy, his expression immediately relaxed, adding seventy percent of his vitality, "Master, what is this fate?"


    The Great Master shook his head. He had only predicted that the King of Pills would face a calamity, but he did not know where that calamity should be. But the Du Family was the Queen of Pills, and his mother was not the calamity his daughter would face.


    With the words of a French Grandmaster, Du Su''s mood lightened up a bit. Being invited to stay at this place was always better than staying at this place while dying.


    In the evening, Eldest Brother Du came with his two sons to pick her up. The Du Family refused to leave.


    To the two adopted sons, Du Weizhen and Du Weizhi, the mother was Yan, even stricter than Mencius''s mother in the Three Character Classic. The father was a kind father, so he could go up the tree and catch birds or fish in the river with them.


    "Mr. Wei Zhen Wei, come here. Have you memorized the lesson yesterday?" Although Dusu''s family was sad for their daughter''s early death, they didn''t relax the study of the two boys. Their two younger brothers were promising, so they believed that their daughter would be happy in the underworld.


    Wei Zhen looked at Boss Du, while Wei Qi shook his head. "Your son, your son has never taken it back."


    Eldest Brother Du had other professions, so he couldn''t recite books. With two kids reciting books outside, he would snore in less than a quarter of an hour. This kind of attitude made the two children fall asleep immediately after reciting books.


    Most of the Du Family''s gentleness had been given to Wei Zhao. When she heard Wei Qi say that he hadn''t memorized her, her eyes darkened. "Go on, go back." He waved his hand to allow the two children to leave, "You should go back as well. I''ll stay on the mountain for two days."


    Eldest Brother Du couldn''t explain this feeling. He clearly had a son, and his sons were all obedient and sensible, but these days, how could things not go smoothly for him?


    Wei Zhen and Wei Qi were both seven years old and at the age of half understanding. Wei Zhen was a little more naive. "Mom, don''t be angry, I''ll go recite it when I get back."


    Du Su let out a sigh, reached out to smooth the hair on the back of his son''s head, "Okay, don''t be angry. Mother wants to ask you, but Mother told you to recite it with Wei Qi, do you think that what Mother did was right? "


    Wei Zhen shyly lowered his head, and Wei Qi said, "Mother did the right thing. The sons were wrong. "


    "Alright, it''s fine if you know what''s right and wrong. Go and play in the yard. Mother is talking to your father. "


    Wei Zhen and Wei Qi entered the courtyard. The temple was a royal temple and looked as beautiful as a garden, but neither of the two children were in the mood to play. They sat on the steps and soon, they heard crying sounds coming from inside.


    Wei Zhen stood up and was about to head back into the house, but Wei Qi tugged on his clothes and shook his head.


    Wei Zhen''s eyes turned red, but he actually stopped and sat down on the step. He lowered his head and said, "Dad is crying, he must be thinking about Big Sister."


    Elder Du cried in grief. Madame Du Su took out a handkerchief and passed it to him, consoling him, "Let the children hear the jokes."


    "Both children are sensible. Who dares to laugh at me?" Boss Du blew his nose and whined. Speaking of being sensible, he thought of Sis Zhao, who had secretly stuffed his money in wine, and wanted to cry. He glanced at Du Su''s face and held it in.


    "It''s been a few years and you still can''t get out. Aren''t you afraid that Sister Zhao will feel sad?" Eldest Brother Du didn''t know how to comfort people.


    "I''m fine, keep an eye on the two children for me. Wait for me to recover, then go back. How did you manage to get up the mountain? " Someone had brought her up the mountain with a bamboo palanquin.


    "He walked up. He''s not tired either." Eldest Brother Du nodded indifferently. "You need to stay for a few days. We''ve agreed that I''ll come and pick you up."


    Du Su''s wife rolled her eyes at him, "Are you afraid that I will be kidnapped, or that I won''t be able to find my home? "Where are the kids? Go back and hire a car at the foot of the mountain. Don''t trouble the two of them."


    "It''s already so late, let''s all take a break here in the mountain. I think the monks here are easy to talk to. I brought some silver."


    "Do you think this is an inn? Go home." Du Su slapped the table, causing Boss Du to shiver. He didn''t continue to refute her, but still asked, "Then when are you going home?"


    "I''ll be back when it''s time." The master said that she had a fortuitous opportunity. Once this opportunity passed, she would talk about the matter of whether she could leave or not.


    Fortunately, it was dark by now. The three of them hired an ox-cart and drove home slowly. They moved to the capital not long after Wei Zhao''s death and were not far from the temple.


    "Daddy is hungry, are you hungry?" What do you want to eat? " Boss Du asked the two children. Since they were going home to cook cold food, he might as well buy some ready-made food.


    Wei Zhen said, "Dad, what do you want to eat? Can I eat meat? "


    Boss Du clenched his teeth. "Sure, Dad will buy some beef with soy sauce for you." He bought five catties in bulk.


    After the three of them finished dinner, Boss Du was only half recovered. "Your sister really likes this beef sauce when she''s young."


    Wei Qi nodded. "Dad, I like to eat too."


    Boss Du reached out to touch his son''s face. "Sure, I''ll buy it for you in the future if you want to eat it. But don''t let your mother know."


    Wei Zhen: "Why is that so?"


    Boss Du thought about it for a moment, then said, "Isn''t it because the soy sauce is expensive? Tonight, we''ve eaten enough to buy dishes for a month." Although most of them had entered his stomach.


    Wei Qi said, "Father, your son grew up to earn money to buy food for your parents."


    "Aiyo, how obedient." Boss Du beamed.


    Wei Zhen also said, "Your son will also buy some for your parents."


    His wife had taught the two children well. Eldest Brother Du sighed in his heart as he hugged the two children.


    "Actually, father doesn''t know how to read, but look, those who can eat meat all know how to study. Brother Qi, Brother Zhen, Brother Zhen, how about we go home tonight and memorize your books?" Can you? Dad promised he wouldn''t sleep. "You guys have learned well. When the time comes, we can pick up your mother and bring her down the mountain so that she can have a big surprise. Is that okay?"


    The only reply he got were two "Okay" from Tong Yan.


    However, before they even reached the door, the two youngsters were already sleepy, almost drooling. Boss Du paid the driver and hugged him tightly. The old man who drove the carriage envied them, "You''re so lucky."


    Boss Du''s eyes turned red as he heard this. In the past, when people said that he was blessed, he was happy to accept it, but in the past few years, someone had said that, so he wanted to cry. But today, he ate a meal of good meat, and his internal organs were used.


    Emperor Qing He had ordered that this year''s Qiu Shou would still be led by the princess and assisted by the six tribes and nine temples. With these words, it would be much easier for Ru Yi to spend money on other people, but even so, she would forget to drink water.


    Ah Fu was already half the height of a human and had a large appetite. Feng Lin couldn''t carry him at all, and his nose was extremely sensitive. He could easily find where Ru Yi was by smelling it.


    Ru Yi was disturbed a few times, so she had no choice but to ask Li Rou to arrange a new eunuch to watch dogs. At least he had a rope to hold onto, so as not to scare others.


    Feng Lin would also arrange a few small things for her, and with a little help, Feng Lin would focus the most on her diet.


    If they weren''t in the same place, Feng Lin would always have someone prepare things for Ah Fu. She would make a backpack for him and put the food on his body, telling him to carry it to Ru Yi.


    When Ah Fu saw Ru Yi eat the gift, he was overjoyed. Every day, he would run even more diligently. Within a few days, that dog of a eunuch had lost weight, but Ru Yi had gained quite a bit.


    "Give it to him." Emperor Qing He rubbed Ah Fu''s doggy head as he spoke to Official Zheng.


    In truth, it was Feng Lin who had contributed too much to the eunuch. However, Emperor Qing He didn''t want to reward her.


    After Xue had soaked himself in the soup for the fifteenth day, Master Wu gave him a letter from home. It turned out that Xue was in good health during his performance year and had been sent back to the capital on the 15th of June.


    "It''s been a long time since you went home to take a look, so you should take this opportunity to walk around.


    As your Master grows old, I may have to serve you for a few years and teach you everything I can teach you, but the rest is just practice, no matter if it is swordsmanship or staff techniques, it cannot be changed. Those grandmasters were not taught by their masters, otherwise how could their masters not be famous?


    Instead, it''s for them to ponder and gain new insights themselves. Master is very optimistic about you, so you must remember your original intentions. "


    Xue Xianyun had been working well with Master Wu for the past few years. Master and disciple used the words of their master as a sign of ''empathy''. They immediately bade farewell to Master and went down the mountain to pay their respects.


    Earlier on, Lady Xue had arranged for a servant to wait for him at the foot of the mountain. However, when he refused, Lady Xue listened to her husband and left with her son.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Carp: Wuu wuu, the male lead has finally left the mountain ¡­ Chicken jelly.


    I have already come to realize that the king is often a tease, and the emperor is a tease. Only the male lead is the reader''s true love ¡­ Now I hope they fall in love and have a little fun... However, there were too many families in Yan City that lacked children, and they were all relatives.


    Now, if you count carefully, the person who was placed first was naturally Emperor Qinghe (biological father).


    Second place, uh, Du Su [mother].


    Third place, yes, Grand Princess Jing Yan (Qing He''s aunt).


    Fourth place, Wang Taichang. I won''t do it, I said the second child will be surnamed Wang, and now with the old man being ranked fourth, I want to line up again according to age.)


    5th, Tutor Qian (A lonely representative, 2 generations of tutors)


    Xue Xianyun: "¡­ ¡­" It was better to elope.


    It was already three days later when Jiang Muli found out the truth about the princess'' words. Even though his heart was shaken, he still used a gentle and refined gaze to send the young miss of the Jing Jiang family into the carriage.


    The summer wind was a little hot, blowing his robes up. Avon stood behind him and knew that his master was angry.

 C56

    No matter who it was, it was always unpleasant to be ignored.


    Even if the master was a proton, he was still a proud son of heaven. If any ordinary citizen wanted to be a proton, no one would want it.


    If he wanted to send him off, why didn''t he do so earlier?


    "Let''s go back." Jiang left the car and started walking down the street.


    In the afternoon, Avon handed the note to Taishi, saying that he was going to leave the fever for the next few days and return to class. The school soon accepted it.


    Jiang Muli sneered as he listened to his daughter''s report. His heart was already scarred by her indifference. Whether it was a promise or a refusal to accept it, it would only lead him to think in the worst direction.


    Once the root of a person''s evil thoughts sprouted, it was very difficult to pull it out.


    But before he took root and sprouted, he was not unwavering. The dark night blocked his obscure expression. "Wang, do you believe that a lady like her would say something like that?"


    He was also a person, and he also wanted someone to love him. At this moment, it was only in the darkness that he dared to expose his own fragility.


    "Mistress, the princess is still young, she ¡­" Avon wanted to say that she didn''t know anything about relationships.


    Jiang Muli chuckled twice, feeling his heart die, "She''s not young anymore. She''s 15 years old this year, and when she''s born, she''ll be able to get married at this time in Yan Kingdom!"


    Wang opened his mouth, but the princess didn''t have any rumors. I''ve never heard of her getting closer to anyone.


    If there was no more love, then all that was left was to make use of it.


    Prince Jiang Liu was not allowed to return to the Kingdom of Jiang, he would only have value if he stayed in the Kingdom of Yan.


    Jiang Country had existed for so many years, even if he went back, he would only be a proton returning to his country, and because of Jiang Ren''s fiery temper, his existence could only remind people that they had failed, and had been forced to send their prince back as a proton.


    Imagine if you were ashamed of yourself when you saw a man, would you still like him?


    In the dark night, Jiang Mo Li clenched his fists tightly. He could not just sit there and wait for death.


    He had a good performance, and the officials of the Ministry of Public Affairs were willing to give him face. After all, they didn''t know what Emperor Qinghe was thinking, so they wanted to see how well he would do in the future.


    The Xue Clan was a marquis that had been reduced from a marquis to a marquis, but at the same time, Emperor Qing He had also made him an official. It could be seen that this was something that was certain for him.


    "The eldest young master of your family is a genius, but he''s already a scholar at such a young age. Sir Xue is truly a good teacher." The person who spoke was a sixth rank Minister.


    "It''s all because of his own hard work. He has a young son at home, and his wife dotes on him. He''s still not a good person." He hadn''t thought that his family would be returning to the capital just now. The one who came to visit wasn''t his old friend, but a matchmaker. The one who talked about marriage was his youngest son, Xue Chaoyun.


    Zhanyun has always been on the mountain, all these years, the couple still regarded him as the youngest child who needs the most care and care. If it wasn''t for the matchmaker, who would have thought that his youngest son would be at the age of engagement.


    However, his wife had always had a high opinion of him. Furthermore, those who were involved in the marriage alliance were not satisfactory either. Some families were satisfied, but some people were ungrateful. Some people were unsatisfied, but their wives were also dissatisfied.


    "Big Head Yun doesn''t look like someone who can stand up as an official. Without a strong Yue Family, do you still have a chance to make a name for yourself?"


    As the eldest son, Xue Zhengjing was a bit more gentle. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed the Second House to bully him and take away most of his assets. Fortunately, his wife was strong, but she had suffered a lot.


    If he was young, he would have blamed his wife for being too hard and unyielding. However, ever since he had been separated and his wife had taken care of his family, Xue Duan''s respect had gradually increased. At home, he was also willing to listen to his wife''s advice.


    Mrs. Xue didn''t want to make a hasty engagement for her son right now, so he revealed his intentions outside.


    At the beginning of the year, Master Wu had met him and told him that Xue had made some progress and would probably send him down the mountain this year. He didn''t want to be transferred back to the capital, and he didn''t know where Big Cloud was.


    Xue Dianjing then complimented the others a few more times, then made an excuse to take his leave as he had something to do at home. When he returned home, his wife was leading him around the world. When she saw him, she came over happily while waving the letter in her hand and said, "Teacher Wu''s letter. At the end of the month, I was helping him clean his house. You should come take a look."


    Xue had his own courtyard, but he hadn''t lived in it for many years, so he had to clean it up. Xue did not fear that people would say that he was deaf, so he followed his wife to his youngest son''s courtyard.


    At the beginning of July, although he was only twelve years old, he had almost caught up with his elder brother, Xue Mingrui''s second son, Xue Qianyun, and returned to the capital.


    He had a disposition similar to his father''s. Early in the morning, just as he was about to go out to work at Han Lin Courtyard, he saw a handsome young man standing in front of his house and sizing him up when he opened the door.


    The golden morning sun hit his body, and as if a faint layer of light had appeared, their eyes met. The corners of the young man''s lips curled up slightly, and Xue Mingrui was heated by this familiar smile. He ran down the steps.


    The news of the Xue Clan''s Second Young Master''s return had already been on the headlines in the Xue Manor for almost a month. When Xue Mingrui ran off, the housekeeper had already run into the courtyard, shouting as he ran, "Second Young Master is back!"


    Xue Mingrui wanted to find a servant behind him to ask for an hour''s leave from the Han Lin Courtyard. He turned around and saw that everyone had disappeared, leaving behind only the two old guards, who were smiling like two flowers.


    "Let''s go. Father and Mother have been waiting for you for quite some time. Let''s go in first."


    While walking, he pulled off the bag and threw the silver pieces to the two old janitors. "It''s your reward."


    The two brothers held hands and walked through the manor like they did when they were little. They strode through the image wall to the Hanging Flower Gate.


    It was as if the Xue Clan''s old and young appeared out of thin air. No, they had all used the Greater Teleportation to gather at the door.


    It was fortunate that she had long since heard that her uncle was coming back and had already practiced it. Now that she was holding her mother-in-law''s hand and walking to the second door, her breathing was still a little disorderly. Fortunately, at this moment, no one was paying attention to this matter.


    Ru Yi found out that it was night time when her father was in a temper attack.


    Emperor Qinghe was in the royal study. He had thrown a pile of things on the floor, and even the paper money had been thrown on the floor. Ru Yi didn''t want to come and save the fire, but after considering the fact that sleeping in anger would harm her health, she still came over.


    She stopped at the door and bent down to pick up a paper on the doorsill. According to her deductions, this should be the main culprit behind her royal father''s rage.


    The note was from the Marquis of Jingjiang, which mentioned the Fourth Princess. The hidden meaning in the words it spoke was obvious with just a glance. The Fourth Princess was old, so it was time for her to call someone to meet her ¡­


    Although she was raised in the East Palace, the princess did not often meet her, nor did the two sisters get close. After falling into the water last time, Ru Yi had only asked the fourth princess'' wet nurse a few questions through the screen.


    Ru Yi originally didn''t prohibit her from playing outside the palace hall, but after falling into the water, Lin mama had already had a group of people. With the new batch of people, she no longer dared to let the fourth princess out of the palace.


    "Marquis Jingjiang, this old bastard!" He was still panting heavily.


    When he entered the hall, his jaw almost broke. His Majesty had obviously thrown something, but why was it that it had all returned to its rightful place now?


    The princess was standing in front of the imperial table, gently grinding ink while her Majesty was writing rapidly.


    Ru Yi raised her head and cast her gaze to the side. Senior Official Zheng followed her gaze and saw the fragments piled up in the corner ¡­


    "That''s enough. Tomorrow, you can bring some people and take your reading partners with you. I still have things to attend to, so I''ll be leaving in two days."


    Ru Yi nodded her head lightly and bowed. "Imperial Father should cherish and cherish your body. Even if it is only for this son''s sake, you should still take care of yourself and not be angry."


    Emperor Qinghe rose to his feet to help her up. "I understand." The girl was too old to hug. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "Go on."


    Although they had long been prepared to go to the palace, Ru Yi still brought a lot of people from the capital with her. As a result, the people who sent out messages to the various officials'' houses ran around midnight with tokens in their hands.


    In the mansions, the house of the marquis, as well as the homes of the officials of the six divisions of the capital, received a message that the princess was taking the sons and families of the various manors to the palace first.


    At the beginning of the next day, when the princess was in front of the carriage, she set off first. The palace in the southeast of the capital was not the one used to lock up the imperial concubines in the western suburbs.


    The princes of each residence arrived early, and they saluted each other on horseback. Only the princes and princes of Cheng Guo wore dark cloaks on such a hot day.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Sit tight, if you move again, I''ll throw you down."


    Gao Xuan wasn''t afraid, so she whispered back, "Hurry and send me over."


    The female staff members of each prefecture could only live in the tents outside the palace. Hearing that they could go early, Gao Xuan was extremely excited and insisted on getting her in the palace.


    He could only hide his sister in the cloak. While the night was dark, he acted like a thief and threw her inside.


    If he had known earlier, he would have sent her inside. But now he was better, he didn''t know if she was injured or unconscious, and he felt regret in his heart. Then he heard a soft laugh from the car, and Gao Xuan''s face peeked out of the window, worried for him for no reason ¡­


    The coach drove out of the Changle Gate. After another two hours, the morning sun gradually rose from the horizon, illuminating the land with a layer of golden light.


    Ru Yi didn''t read properly so she didn''t sleep well at night. Thinking back to the temper her father had yesterday, she knew that his father wasn''t too fierce of a person, and that he could see through it if he kept Beauty Li and the Fourth Princess alive. But for matters like this, she was his daughter, and there were some things she could say that she shouldn''t, so today she had brought the Fourth Princess out as well and instructed Senior Servant Lin to take care of her while the Fourth Princess was in the palace.

 C57

    She could see that Lin mama was unwilling, but she didn''t plan on changing her mind. She only told Lin mama ¡­


    "Doctor Tian is too old to be a coward. You should arrange him in the courtyard of the fourth princess'' residence, so that he can get along with Li Qing and the others.


    On the Fourth Princess'' side, if she lost her temper again, there was no need for you to stop her. I will not blame this mama, my royal father will tell you when he is alone. Mammy will just tell her to come and have a good time in the palace.


    She had already experienced the temper of the Fourth Princess. Since that was the case, she could do whatever she wanted with her life.


    In the past when she was tired from studying, Ru Yi would complain that she had a bad birth, but later on she had interacted a lot with the young ladies of the various families.


    She had no intention of bringing the Fourth Princess out, she just wanted to cut them down first and see if the people in the palace were honest or not.


    It wasn''t that she could hide it from her royal father, but that as long as her royal father didn''t mention it, it meant that there were no secrets that were leaked out. If her royal father mentioned it, then there must be a problem with her control ¡­


    "Your Highness, you should rest for a while. When we arrive at the palace, this servant will wake you up." Green Bamboo said as he sat down on his knees at the side.


    Ru Yi shook her head. "No, later, I''ll ride a bit with Ji Hao and the rest and bring some water."


    Just as Ru Yi finished washing up, she heard Ah Fu''s shout outside the car. She lifted the curtain and saw Feng Lin holding Ah Fu''s collar as she looked at her.


    Zhou Xuan stopped his horse and rushed over from the side, "What orders does Your Highness have?"


    "Run along alone with some men. Commander Zhou, you don''t need to follow them. You can just arrange for a team of guards to follow them." The other vice commanders of the Eastern Palace followed him out. Among them, three of them had good martial arts. Zhou Xuan sent the three out. "You must follow closely."


    Ru Yi said to Feng Lin, "Accompany me for the entire night and go to my carriage to sleep."


    Feng Lin pouted. Ru Yi continued, "When we arrive at the palace, Lin mama will be accompanying the fourth princess. Green Bamboo also has a lot of work to do, and I need you to help me sort out my manners."


    Feng Lin was happy. She climbed out of the carriage and went straight to the emperor''s carriage.


    Gao Xuan was already at the side stamping her feet. "Your Highness, I don''t want to sleep, I want to ride a horse too."


    Ru Yi, "Alright, but you can''t ride on your own. Let Gao Ke bring you along."


    When Gao Xuan thought of her brother''s extremely steady riding skills, she shook her head as if she had eaten a pill, "I don''t want it."


    Ru Yi already knew that she wouldn''t agree, so she didn''t get angry. She just smiled and said, "Then why don''t you ride with Ji Fang."


    The rest of the people were shrugging their shoulders and laughing in silence. Gao Xuan had originally been rather pitiful to Ji Panpan''s bay horse. Carrying the chubby Ji Panpan had already been very tiring.


    Although her body was as light as a swallow, it was not air. Furthermore, she did not practice her qinggong properly, so she could only reach out her hand towards her brother in grievance.


    Xiao Jia, who was at the side, said, "What a good certificate. So it was hidden by Chen Cang."


    He turned around and called for the servant boy beside him to go find his sister. Xiao Hong was already engaged and wouldn''t come out even if she died. Xiao Jia could only look at the grand daughter enviously. Gao Zhen warned her to be careful of Gao Xuan ¡­ Unfortunately, his sister was too old, and his daughter was too young.


    Ru Yi''s group, along with the guards and more than a hundred people, ran along the pipeline until they finally reached the palace. At this time, Ru Yi''s fatigue finally reached them, but not long after she got off the horse, she saw a guard with green bamboo in his hand, followed by a group of red bamboo and purple bamboo in a carriage.


    The lady''s carriage arrived at the palace at the end of the month, and the rest of the guests were even later. Since they had already been notified, all the families sent people to the periphery of the palace to prepare for their meal.


    On the other hand, the two old men, Grand Preceptor Wang and Tutor Qian, were brought directly into the palace and arranged to cross the courtyard for them. On the other hand, the two old men, Grand Preceptor Wang and Grand Preceptor Qian, were brought directly to the palace and were arranged to cross the courtyard for them.


    The next morning, Ruyi woke up to see Feng Lin coming over with a smile. He went to the Royal Monastery. "


    Ru Yi was startled. The Royal Monastery was close to the Yan City, not the Hanging Palace. Before she could open her mouth to ask, Feng Lin smiled and said, "They said that the master of the style has come out. They will go and see if they can meet him."


    Ru Yi reacted. "Ancestor Zeng also went?"


    Feng Lin nodded, this time she covered her mouth with a fan. "You guessed it because I didn''t tell you."


    If their opinions had already become a fact, they could only nod and ask, "Who followed them?"


    "Commander Zhou has also sent a team of guards to protect the people Manager Li has arranged."


    As the two of them were talking, the green bamboo hurriedly came to report. The young ladies of each clan came together. Feng Lin quickly helped Ru Yi change her clothes, combed her hair, and went out to welcome them.


    When night came and Ru Yi finished washing her face, she asked casually, "Has Great-Granduncle Zeng returned?"


    Ru Yi was startled and shouted, "Speak!"


    Li Rou tremblingly said that when the French masters told the public that "a benefactor sincerely walking up the mountain may be able to meet him." When the Imperial Tutor and Imperial Tutor heard that the two of them were unsatisfied with each other, they climbed the mountain in a competition. Yet when Imperial Tutor Wang slipped and pulled her back, and Imperial Tutor Qian often recovered, while Imperial Tutor Qian twisted his leg ¡­


    "Where are the people following them? They''re all dead?"


    Li Rou kneeled down and kowtowed again and again. "It''s a letter from Commander Zhou''s men. This servant heard and told Manager Li that Manager Li had personally brought the imperial physician over. They have been gone for almost an hour." "Yes, the honored tutor has something to say. It doesn''t affect His Highness'' rest ¡­"


    The more he spoke, the quieter his voice became.


    Ru Yi was flustered. "If you listen to the Imperial Tutor''s words like that, you might as well serve him."


    He walked around the room twice and saw that Li Rou was still kneeling and kowtowing. He lifted his leg and kicked Li Rou on the shoulder. "Kowtowing is useful. You still haven''t arranged for anyone to go see them personally."


    Only when the princess kicked her over did Li Rou let out a sigh of relief. Sometimes, a servant wasn''t afraid of being beaten up by their lord, but was afraid that their lord wouldn''t even dare to hit them. This meant that they didn''t need to be beaten up anymore.


    He kowtowed again, hurried out, and arranged for people to leave.


    This time, however, Li Rou could not follow the ruyi. There were even more people in the palace, and Manager Li Qing had already gone over. He had to stay in the palace to keep watch over the princess'' house, so he arranged for Li Jing and Li Zhong to follow.


    Ru Yi hadn''t been to the Royal temple. Although she had lived there for several years, the Third Princess was still young and sick, so no one suspected her. This time, Zhou Xuan insisted on following her and Ru Yi agreed.


    Ruyi''s riding techniques were taught to her by the best masters in the palace, and she also had quite a bit of talent since she was young. Although the horse she rode wasn''t a Ferghana Horse, it was still able to travel a thousand miles at night without being tired.


    After two hours, they finally caught up with Li Qing and the others who had arrived earlier at the foot of the mountain.


    Li Qing was also sweating profusely. His clothes were all wet, and this servant couldn''t dress unneatly in front of the lord. If he had an opinion, then he would bow and personally support him. With that, he strode up the mountain.


    The Royal Temple was halfway up the mountain. When they arrived, they didn''t directly meet the person.


    It turned out that the French Grandmaster had brought the two elders into his own residence.


    A Dharma Master was a substitute for the royal father. Ru Yi''s royal grandmother had personally asked for it for her son. Since Ru Yi was here, she could only obediently wait for her son to be summoned.


    The mountain breeze blew, causing Ru Yi to shiver. Li Jing quickly took out the cape in his bag. Without a palace maid, he and Li Zhong would personally serve them. However, he had never been so close to a palace maid before, so he didn''t know what to do.


    Ru Yi had already calmed down. She took the cloak and tied her own belt, looking at the group of people outside the yard. "Commander Zhou has arranged for people to take turns guarding, the rest of you will have to trouble the host to arrange a yard for them."


    The temple host said, "I would not dare." He knew that the princess must wait until he saw the master before he left with his men.


    Half of the courtyard was suddenly empty. Ru Yi''s exhaustion had finally arrived. She casually sat on a large rock to the side and then said to Li Jing and Li Zhong, "You two sit down and rest. There''s no need to stand on ceremony outside."


    Li Jing and Li Zhong didn''t dare to sit together, so the two of them agreed that one would go borrow water to burn while the other would guard Ru Yi.


    Sometimes when Ru Yi saw Li Jing, she would ask him if he had ever regretted entering the palace.


    However, she had never asked. It wasn''t that she was shy, but that she herself knew that she had already reached a point where turning back was hopeless and it would be better not to turn back.


    Because of this, she paid special attention to the people around her. She hoped that everyone would be happy and happy.


    Now that the night wind blew, she already knew that she was being impulsive. If it was her father, he would definitely teach her a lesson. He might even punish her to kneel down and apologize to her ancestors, but she did not regret it.


    Fortunately, after waiting for a short while, a middle-aged monk with a leisurely posture and a pale face invited her in.


    Li Jing and Li Zhong wanted to follow, but they were stopped by that person. However, the monk wasn''t unreasonable, and the door to the abode was wide open.


    Ru Yi walked to the door and greeted respectfully, "Zhu Ru Yi greets Master Wu Dao."


    It was Tutor Qian who said loudly, "Your Highness, please enter."


    If there was no one in the room, he would first look at his legs, then raise his head to look at him. When he saw him shake his head, he pointed towards the inner room.


    "The Master is in evening class. Too often he played chess with the Master of Law in a side room. I''m fine, don''t worry. Your majesty is here to take a seat. " He pointed to the other side.


    If he had a bitter expression on his face, he would have already felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Tutor Qian closed his eyes. "I said, don''t be anxious."


    Ru Yi didn''t feel good, so she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only give him a light nod.


    "Today, after seeing the master, I found out that Mistress Xiao Hui came to pay her respects to Buddha. I was originally happy, as I was destined to be master and disciple with Du Weizhao after all. Unexpectedly, the master said that Mistress Xiao Hui looks like she has a bad omen, and her lifespan is too..."


    Tutor Qian held back his tears. "I''m afraid."

 C58

    The lights in the room seemed to have dimmed as well, and the cool night air in all directions gathered around her. That cold and emotionless aura gradually pressed into her body and seeped into her heart, turning into steel knives that minced her weak hope of protecting him with all her might.


    She stood up shakily, but before she could say anything, tears had already flowed down her face. One by one, tears fell as they fell to the ground and quickly, soundlessly dispersed.


    "There, walk straight. The first courtyard ¡­" Tutor Qian''s finger seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds as he pointed at a door on the wall behind the room. His voice was hoarse as he spoke. After speaking, he covered his eyes.


    The sadness that had accumulated in her heart over the years seemed to surge up to her chest, over her heart, and to her mouth in but a moment.


    It was as if he had fallen into a field of death by himself. There was no life, only despair. It was a kind of endless desolation.


    It was as if her soul had been extracted from her body. The only thing that remained in her mind was the wanderer chant she had just learned when she was young:


    Mom, listen to me recite poetry for you.


    Alright, carry on. I''m listening. The tall and fat woman wiped her hands on her apron and earnestly sat in front of her, listening to her daughter''s childish words.


    The thread in the mother''s hand, the wanderer''s clothes.


    As they left, they did not want to be late.


    Who was the one who was careful with his words and reported the Three Sunsets ¡­


    In a daze, he staggered to the entrance of the courtyard that Tutor Qian pointed out, revealing a bit of shaking light in the room.


    Her mind was a hazy mess. She knew that her mother was there, so she walked forward without a care.


    Madame Du Su lay on the bed, and Ru Yi dared not admit it. The person on the bed had gray hair, a dull complexion, and lips that were almost devoid of blood. Ru Yi fell to her knees in front of the bed.


    "Mother, your daughter is unfilial. She came late."


    Finally, she could no longer hold back the pain in her heart. All of her long perseverance and perseverance had lost its meaning because of this moment.


    Xue Chaoyun hid in the corner, unable to tell what he was feeling.


    At first, he just went to the Du Family for a visit. When he heard that his cousin was praying for his cousin in the Royal Monastery, he came here involuntarily. Although the Royal Temple was not open to the public, it was not difficult for him to come from the back of the mountain.


    When they found their way to the Du Family''s elder cousin''s courtyard, it was already getting dark. They heard two small Shami who had brought them food, "Today, Mistress Xiao Hui has a blessing in disguise. This rice cake was given to her by a French Master."


    Another said, "When a master comes out of seclusion, he has always only given pastries to fated people. It seems like Mistress Xiao Hui will be able to accomplish what she wants this time."


    However, someone in front shook his head, "That might not be the case. The host will definitely not agree to it."


    The other one said, "How strange, it''s just a matter of law. We don''t know how many times we''ve done it, but this Almsgiver here doesn''t want to do it ¡­"


    As he hid in the tree and listened to these words, his heart gradually grew dull and painful. If the two Shamings were talking about the Du Family''s Aunt, then the matter that Aunt Du wanted must have been done for Cousin Wei Zhao.


    His cousin had been gone for a few years. Other than him, there was still his aunt thinking like this. It was unlikely that his cousin would feel lonely in the underworld, but he still couldn''t accept the fact that she was dead ¡­


    Initially, when he learned martial arts, he hated the royal family and the imperial concubines. So many guards and palace maids, why did his cousin save him and kill him? At that time, his cousin was only nine years old, not even ten years old.


    When he saw the little Shami bringing food into a courtyard and coming out of it, he gently floated into the temple. Luckily, there were not many people in the temple hall, otherwise, people would definitely find out about it, and today he was only wearing a white robe, which was very eye-catching.


    He thought for a while and felt that it would be inappropriate for him to go out like this. He then thought of taking his father''s card and going up the mountain again, but before he could leave, he realized that something was wrong. He fell asleep before he finished eating.


    Just as he was about to go out, he saw two monks come in and carry his cousin to bed, then quickly leave.


    Puzzled, he quickly walked to the side of the bed and reached out his hand to test her breathing. Just as he was about to establish a pulse, he heard some movement outside and remembered that he was an unexpected guest.


    The person in front of him, although he called her a young girl, he didn''t dress her like a young girl.


    She was dressed in a fine riding suit, adorned with a little gold crown, black feathery hair in a boy''s bun, a plain white brocade riding dress with red cloud stripes at the cuffs, a red ribbon with golden flowers on the waist, and a pair of light-colored deer boots, muddy to the touch, which showed how much she had come.


    Ru Yi was still crying. Normally, she might have noticed that there were other people in the room, but right now, she was only focusing on sticking close to Du Su''s face and couldn''t help but cry out in pain.


    "Mother, don''t die ¡­ It''s all my fault ¡­ Open your eyes and look, I''m your Wei Zhao''er!" Mother, look at me. I''m not dead, so don''t die ¡­ "


    She could hear the sound of it in her ears, and she knew that someone had just come in and carried her to bed, but this one behind her ¡­


    Her Wei Zhao ¡­ Was this the appearance of the Bodhisattva, telling her to meet her daughter in her dreams? But why was it so real? It was just like real. Madame Du Su tried so hard to open her eyes to take a look, but she couldn''t. There seemed to be moisture on her face. That wasn''t hers.


    The French master said that she had her own destiny. Could this be fate? If this was true, if her Wei Zhao really didn''t die, if this was the only way she could meet him, so what if she couldn''t open her eyes? She would still be willing to lie there like this for her entire life!


    Du Su''s tears also began to flow out. Her big sister Zhao!


    Ru Yi cried her last breath. "Mother, open your eyes and look at me. Look at me ¡­" "I am your sister Zhao!"


    She caressed Du Su''s face, her heart was filled with grief, her eyes were misty, her thin eyelids were flooded with tears, her nose was also red. The princess, who had a valiant and valiant look a few minutes ago, had become a lonely child.


    The grief and fear of those kneeling on the ground caused Xue Qianyun to overlap with the memory of his little cousin. He couldn''t help but step forward and kick his feet against a stool.


    The noise in the room gave Ru Yi a fright. She quickly wiped her tears away and turned around to look outside.


    In a quiet room, a slender youth stood in the darkness of the room with tears in his eyes as he stared at her. His hands were clenched into fists by his side, but his eyes were unblinking.


    Compared to the suspicion he had when he first met her, when he saw her expression, he thought about what Tutor Qian had told him about Xue Duanjing being transferred back to the capital. After a moment''s thought, he opened his mouth and asked, "Is that you?"


    Her throat was already hoarse. Even though she was hesitating and hesitant, her aggrieved appearance and miserable voice made Xue Yun, who had no idea whether to be angry or happy at this scene, soften in an instant. She remembered him and instantly recognized him ¡­


    The person opposite him nodded in the flickering candle light.


    Ru Yi''s heart surged with shame. Her background was bizarre, so she wasn''t strong enough to be with an outsider. This concerned the honor of the family and the peace of the Du family, but in the end, she had deceived her relatives who truly treated her well ¡­


    Tears welled up in her eyes, big ones running down her cheeks.


    Xue Xianyun took a small step forward, raising his right hand slightly. When he regained his senses, he pulled it back to his side. For a moment, it was as if something had blocked his throat, and he didn''t know where to begin.


    He did hate the grand daughter and the emperor, but if his cousin didn''t die, could she be the grand daughter now?


    Xue Chaoyun thought of Mister Qian, the great scholar of the day, but instead went to a small school in Ping County to teach. Later, when Cousin Zhao entered the palace, he followed her back to the capital and became the Imperial Tutor of the dynasty. The Third Princess was chosen as her daughter, and the Imperial Tutor was given the title of Tutor ¡­


    Cousin Zhao could still see the shadows of her childhood, but she didn''t look like Uncle Du at all ¡­


    Shay''s mind was in a whirl, and he could feel all her tears falling on his heart. He was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t even breathe, so he tilted his head and didn''t look at her. Instead, he pointed at the bed and said, "Aunt, she ¡­"


    He hadn''t finished speaking when he heard a shout from afar, "Your Highness?" Your Highness? "


    Ru Yi''s lips quivered violently as she felt her tears and wanted to leave.


    Xue Ning Yun didn''t expect her to be so heartless, and pulled her hand. Ru Yi turned her head with a pleading look in her eyes.


    "I''ll go beg Imperial Father. I''ll definitely find a famous doctor to save my mother ¡­"


    The voices outside the courtyard grew louder and louder. Xue Qianyun wanted to say something, but she was too busy walking that she didn''t even notice. She pulled his hand and rushed out.


    The feeling of holding her was still in his hand, but she had already left.


    Even though the sky had yet to turn dark, there was a cold feeling coming from inside the house. The feeling of loss was too strong, making his heart ache.


    Du Su forced herself to sit up, looking at Xue Qianyun who turned around, she waved her hand, "Qianyun, come over and help me."


    Xue Chaoyun walked over obediently, then pulled over a large green pillow from the corner and placed it behind Du Su''s back. After doing all this, he stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do as he lowered his head, his long eyelashes covering his beautiful almond-shaped eyes.


    The water stains on Du Su''s face had yet to dry. She didn''t wipe it off, but smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s been years since I''ve seen you, and in the blink of an eye you''ve become a big boy. She was born good-looking when she was young, but now that she''s grown up, she looks sturdy as well. How have your parents been? "


    "They''re all right."


    Du Su let out an ''oh''. "Your elder brother should have children by now. These past few years, I''ve been quite muddle-headed, and I haven''t been able to get around ¡­"


    "Mother is very happy to have a little girl. "They say that she gave birth to two sons but not a daughter. Now that she has a granddaughter, she wants to make her daughter''s child suffer as well ¡­"


    He actually didn''t know what to say, as the impact on him today was too great.


    "You, came back alone? Or did your father return to the capital as well? " Du Su''s mind was buzzing. She didn''t know what to say. She wanted to discuss it with someone, but felt that these matters couldn''t be discussed. Thus, she could only find nothing to say.


    "Father has been transferred back. I do not know if he will stay in the capital or continue with his duties." I ¡­ went to the Du Family today. I heard from my uncle that ¡­ You have come to the Royal Monastery to... Cousin Zhao ¡­ "Praying, I ¡­"

 C59

    "You are a good boy, my aunt knows. "That year, you were going to leave with your parents, so you didn''t forget to come over and tell me, and I''ll know ¡­"


    As Du Su said this, he could not help but sigh.


    "When did you come up?" I was so sleepy after a few bites that I couldn''t take it anymore. I don''t know what was going on. "


    Xue Xianyun was also confused. He explained how he had climbed the mountain and how he had followed little Shamei to find Du Su''s courtyard.


    I heard them say that my aunt had always wanted to help my cousin with some kind of lesson, but the host didn''t agree at all ¡­ Then later on, she thought it was already late, so she wanted to go back first. After taking my father''s invitation, she went to visit him, only to see my aunt eating at the table ¡­ Before I could come in, two monks carried my aunt to the bed ¡­ "


    Xue Ning Yun bit his lip and tasted the rust before letting go, "Then I saw Cousin Sis come running in while crying!"


    "Yun!"


    Xue Ning Yun raised his head and stared at her. Du Su''s family wasn''t as fat as they were in the past few years. After she became thinner, she seemed much older and her hair had turned white again.


    "Big Brother Yun, you must be seeing things. Wei Zhao, she has already been gone for three years ¡­ "Sometimes my aunt also feels that some young lady looks like her, and the more she looks like her, the more she likes her."


    If it weren''t for the tears streaming down her face as she spoke, Xue Chaoyun would have thought she was hysterical.


    He raised his hand again. He had held her in that moment, and her wrist was soft and cold, but now that feeling seemed to have faded, just for a short time.


    His hands had calluses, and he was no longer the little boy who had been called pretty when he was a kid.


    "Cousin, don''t say anymore. I know everything."


    After he quietly finished speaking, he fell silent.


    This time, Madame Du Su really cried out loud, sobbing as she slapped her legs, "You''re a good child! ¡­" "Pity me, to have such an unfilial daughter like Du Weizhao, to have left me long ago ¡­"


    Her voice was filled with sorrow and endless grief, but it was no longer the despair and helplessness from before.


    "Cousin, don''t be too sad. If Wei Zhao ¡­" Cousin ¡­ "Yes, I think she will be sad too."


    When Xue Yu saw her today and saw how pitiful she looked, he realized that she was the same person he had wanted to protect in the past. He didn''t know why, but he felt extremely disgusted with her and didn''t want to call her "elder cousin", but it also seemed like it wasn''t enough respect ¡­


    He wiped them with the handkerchief and said to him,


    "It''s getting late. Do you want to stay on the mountain or go back? Why not stay for the night? I''ll go out and find a priest to help you find a place to stay. "


    Xue Xianyun shook his head, "There''s a group of people in front of the mountain. I came up from the back. I ¡­" "I didn''t want to see you and wanted to come back tomorrow to pay you a visit, so I might as well go down the mountain."


    Du Su nodded her head. "Be careful on the road. In the blink of an eye, you are also an adult. You have to take care of yourself so that your mother won''t follow along and worry about you."


    Thinking of Mr. Cheng who was still in Pingxian, although he was a teacher of the academy, but he had medical skills, so maybe the Du Family could still save him. He quickly slammed the table, raised his voice and called for someone, but didn''t call for his attendant, instead calling for a monk, "Benefactor, what orders do you have?"


    Tutor Qian was startled. "Nothing, please call my servant in."


    Unexpectedly, the monk smiled and said, "This is impossible. After Master goes into seclusion, this house doesn''t allow secular people to enter ¡­"


    "I know about this rule. Didn''t the master just come out of seclusion?" You mean, the Master is in closed door cultivation again? "


    "Yes, Master said that he wrongly judged Mistress Xiao Hui to be ill. It''s because he didn''t excel in martial arts. This time, he''s going to go into seclusion to improve himself."


    Tutor Qian''s cheeks twitched. "What do you mean?" Could the master have seen wrongly? "


    "Yes." The monk answered in a straight line.


    After all, he was a Dharma Master. If others didn''t know, how could he not know? Honored Tutor Qian almost thought that the monk was joking. "Because the master saw wrongly, he mistakenly thought that the lesion wasn''t actually one at all. That''s why he went into seclusion?"


    The monk nodded.


    Tutor Qian threw himself down.


    "And Wang too often?" This was a huge matter, and if the Great Master of the Law was not by his side, then wouldn''t he become the scapegoat?


    "Almsgiver Wang is already old and rested."


    Tutor Qian''s feet really hurt now.


    "No, I can''t stay here. I have to go down the mountain. "Could you please carry me out?"


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t leave, it was just that he had used his injuries to bring the princess here, and it wasn''t him, it was even that fella with the French style who said that the Royal Monastery couldn''t take this responsibility. He, he, he could only send someone back to inform them so that he could distance himself from the temple ¡­


    Why did monks have to be called bald donkeys since ancient times? It was probably because they were too hateful!


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Li Jing and Li Zhong were still waiting outside, so they naturally recognized Tutor Qian. When they saw him being carried out, they hurriedly stood up.


    Tutor Qian waved his hand and directed the monk to place him on the stone seat. He clearly didn''t want to say thank you, but he endured his temper and thanked him anyway.


    Li Jing glanced at Li Zhong. The two of them had no idea what was going on. The princess had obviously gone in, so why did the tutor come out alone? Where''s the princess? They all looked in.


    Tutor Qian waved his hand. "Your Highness is fine. I said a few words to her, and she impatiently rushed over here. This is outrageous." For those of you who are in close proximity to us, you should know to stop us! "


    Li Jing and Li Zhong hurriedly knelt down. They hadn''t said that they wouldn''t refuse when the princess was travelling, but now it didn''t seem right.


    "Alright, get up, it''s not my place to talk about it. When the princess comes out, all of you should tell her that the Imperial Tutor''s words just now were too hasty. Think about it carefully, that''s not right. I''ll go back and check it out and see what''s right." Tell her not to take it to heart... Forget it, I''ll go first so that she won''t be embarrassed to see me when she comes out later. You guys have to stop them, and persuade them more, okay? "


    Not only did Li Jing ponder, the Imperial Tutor had made his words sound very unpleasant.


    "Call her out when I''m gone. Remember to tell the princess everything I say. "


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When Tutor Qian''s pageboy finally approached, he didn''t bother to argue with him and beckoned him to carry him. Li Jing hurried to support him while Tutor Qian pushed his hand away. "You have to take good care of the princess, do you understand?"


    The old man was acting tough but he was actually weak. He was afraid that if the wishful thinking was any good, the king might kill him if he found out. However, it was all done by a great master. It was really hard to explain ¡­ His Majesty wouldn''t kill his substitute right?


    When Ru Yi heard Li Jing and the rest shout, she rushed out of the room. She didn''t find Tutor Qian and couldn''t care less. "Everyone else stay behind. Tell Commander Zhou to follow me down the mountain!" She wanted to see royal father overnight.


    This was the first time Li Jing saw the imperial concubine crying. Fortunately, his brain was still present, so he quickly told her what the Imperial Tutor had said.


    Ru Yi nodded her head after she finished listening to their conversation. She then continued to rush down the mountain.


    Even though Zhou Xuan couldn''t just use one against a hundred, there was no problem. He immediately called out for a few kungfu and stayed in the dark while he guarded the princess and rushed forward.


    As she sat on the horse, Ru Yi felt her entire body go cold. This endless night wasn''t cold, but she felt as if she had fallen into an icy cave. The pressure of the black clouds in the sky caused her heart to feel stifled and she found it hard to breathe.


    Zhou Xuan chased after her with a frown as he looked up at the sky. The weather was gloomy, but it seemed to be raining.


    The Yongning Gate was tightly shut, and Ru Yi stopped her horse. She raised her head to look at the tall and majestic city gate. Yongning, Yongning, she had only prayed for the peace of the years, but why was this road so difficult for her? So painful?


    The gate slowly opened with a heavy creaking sound. It was just as dark inside as outside. She gave the horse a light kick on the belly, and the horse, sensing her intentions, followed her into the gate.


    After entering the door, Zhou Xuan finally breathed a sigh of relief. The city was safer than the outside of the city, so he didn''t expect this. Just as he thought about it, he heard a sound of wind pass by his ears.


    Someone had followed them through the city gate!


    Zhou Xuan turned his head and shouted, "Close the city gates." As he spoke, he drew his weapon.


    Ru Yi was walking forward when she suddenly felt something strike her. She turned her head and saw a white robe fluttering past.


    Zhou Xuan had already started fighting.


    Ru Yi was stunned for a moment, she felt that that person was similar to Zhao Yun. She suddenly thought of the thing that hit her, and immediately reacted, "Stop!"


    Zhou Xuan immediately sheathed his sword and retreated to her side. That person''s martial arts weren''t as good as his, so he retreated in front of her after hearing her words.


    Ru Yi looked at the person standing in the dark night. He was dressed in white, and his head was slightly lowered. Feeling her gaze, he raised his head and looked at her anxiously.


    "Step down."


    Zhou Xuan looked up in surprise and shouted, "Your Highness?"


    Ru Yi''s voice was somewhat hoarse. "Nothing, it''s someone I know."


    Zhou Xuan retreated behind her without hesitation. After all, that person couldn''t beat him, let alone the fact that there were quite a few guards hidden in the shadows.


    Ru Yi dismounted from her horse and walked over. Along the way, she would sometimes think that her mother had always been in good health, so why did she suddenly become so sick? She sometimes wondered, if she wasn''t unfilial, how could her mother be in such a critical condition?


    As she thought of this, she couldn''t help but blame her father. If it wasn''t for her father forbidding her, she would only have told her mother a little about her being alive.


    She thought of the summer heat, and how her mother would fan her until she fell asleep, and how cruel her father had been to her, and how it was no good for her to be raised as a lady, and how her mother did not care ¡­


    Her hair had already turned white. Because she was an old woman, her mother had always cared about her looks. In the past, her black hair looked extremely spirited, not showing any signs of her old age at all ¡­


    Her mother was in a coma now, and she didn''t know if there was anyone around to take care of her. When she saw Big Cloud, she remembered that she was on the mountain.

 C60

    Xue Buyun raised his head and glanced at Wei Zhao. The person he had been fighting with just now had called her ''Your Highness''. Was she still his cousin?


    "Wei Zhao?" he asked stubbornly in a soft voice.


    There were still tears at the corners of Ru Yi''s eyes, but she did not make a sound.


    "Are you my Cousin Wei Zhao?" He stubbornly wanted to ask for an answer.


    Ru Yi opened her mouth but was unable to say anything. She gently nodded her head.


    She stood in front of him, the sadness on her face still there.


    "Your majesty, it''s raining." Zhou Xuan reminded them.


    Without looking back, Ru Yi finally opened her mouth and shouted, "Big cloud!" She could no longer hold back her tears.


    "My cousin woke up when I came. She was fine."


    Ru Yi immediately raised her head. "What did you say? "Mother, she ¡­" There was a hint of hesitation in his voice that was filled with joy.


    Xue Xianyun slightly nodded his head, "After eating the food that came from the temple, she fell asleep. Wait ¡­" Only after she left did she wake up. She went to the Royal Temple to give... However, no matter what you do, you are not allowed to be under the orders of a great master, and no temple is willing to do it. My cousin went to ask for a great master, and the great master said that he has his own destiny. "


    Li Jing''s words rang in her ears again. "The Imperial Tutor said what he said was incorrect ¡­"


    In other words, his mother wasn''t at the end of her tether and didn''t fall ill and go blind? The breath Ru Yi was holding on for suddenly dissipated, she staggered backwards and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Xuan didn''t know what Ru Yi had said to that person, but seeing her fall, he was startled. Without waiting for Xue Chao Yun to move, he rushed over to support her.


    Ru Yi shook her head. "I''m fine. Commander Zhou, you should leave first."


    She was on the verge of collapse, and her mind was in a mess. It was as if her heart was filled with flowers and she only had one thought, so her mother was fine.


    Mother is fine, what should she do? She turned around and wanted to go back to see her mother. She wanted to tell her mother that it was her fault. She needed to properly admit her mistake!


    Xue Xianyun softly called out, "What should I call you from now on? Cousin, or your majesty? "


    Ru Yi shuddered, her steps coming to a halt, not daring to look back at him. Her usually strong heart gave birth to fear and weakness from her deceit as she stared into the black void. "Du Weizhao is my reading partner, she''s already dead."


    Hearing that she was so heartless, her eyes were sour and her chest was churning. She impulsively said,


    "Well, my cousin said so, too, that my cousin was dead! "My cousin died well!"


    The words came out like sharp blades stabbing into the heart, injuring oneself.


    "Good, good. This Emperor and the Imperial Tutor have been together for many years and cannot be compared to a few days worth of effort on the part of the Du Family," Emperor Qing He almost vomited blood. "They really are my good Imperial Tutor. Men, people, where have all these people died?"


    At first glance, Emperor Qinghu saw that Grand Official, who was hiding in a corner, had walked over and kicked him.


    "What are you hiding for, they''re also blaming you. If you hadn''t told me that I still have the guts and blood of the people, how would I have thought of that?" Why did you say, ah? How good would it be not to say? It would be better if he made Zhen into a loner and cut off all his descendants! "


    Tutor Qian kowtowed and said, "This subject is guilty. This subject is guilty. Please calm your anger, Your Majesty!"


    "Calm down? "I am not a Buddha, how much weight does I need to take to calm my anger?"


    Emperor Qinghe was almost on the verge of tears. Look at how selfless and magnanimous the Imperial Tutor was being set against me. I feel ashamed of myself! "I am a vile character, and the honored tutor is a gentleman!"


    Tears streamed down the face of Senior Official Zheng as he kowtowed. He could not do anything but say, "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. It''s all your fault for being a servant."


    "Blame you? Hehe, "he laughed dryly," Blame you for what? Do you blame the ancestors that I have seen for not being able to protect my foundation and not having any successors, for finding my bloodline? "


    Thunder rumbled outside the hall as Honored Tutor Qian listened to the sound of the rain pouring down. He repeatedly placed his head on the ground. "Your Majesty, please send someone to bring back the princess. The princess is innocent. This old official has been blinded."


    "If I don''t take it, I''ll take it. I won''t take it a second time!" Emperor Qinghe''s words were sonorous. He turned and slapped the back of his chair. "Ancestors, please take a look. Our country''s crown prince ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he heard an urgent report from outside the hall. "Your Majesty, we request for an audience outside the palace."


    A bolt of lightning streaked past the outside of the hall, illuminating the hall as if it were daytime. Tutor Qian raised his head in surprise and saw the smile that had quickly slipped past Emperor Qing He''s lips.


    "Tell her to go back, I won''t see her." Emperor Qing He immediately regretted his decision. He wished that he could bite off his own tongue. Wasn''t this the time to pretend to be pitiful and pull back his sympathy? Could it be that he really wanted to push his daughter to the Dusu clan? Beautiful her!


    Senior Official Zheng winked at the servant who had reported the news, and the servant hurried out. After a while, he reported, "Your servant cannot stop him ¡­" The princess came in behind him.


    If it was a normal day, Qing He would definitely mock his daughter, but now he couldn''t. He was still angry, so how could he laugh?


    Ru Yi walked into the hall dejectedly, sat on a chair, and began to cry.


    The hall was filled with tacit agreement, and only the ruyi''s wails grew louder and louder, causing the hearts of those who cried to not be able to bear it.


    Ru Yi thought of how her mother would carry her in her arms every time she woke up early in the night and carry her on her back. It didn''t matter if she was going to cook or feed the chickens and ducks at the back ¡­


    Her father also liked her, so he placed her on his shoulder to support her. Then, he rolled up his pants as he accompanied her into the river to fish ¡­


    As for her cousin, although they hadn''t known each other for long, when she heard that she had entered the palace, her heart was filled with grief. He comforted her over and over again, saying that when she reached the age of 25 ¡­


    Unfortunately, she would never be able to go back ¡­


    Mother said that Du Weizhao was dead, and the third princess was still alive. It was the princess ¡­


    If she could, she didn''t want to be the crown prince, but who in this world could do as they pleased?


    She hid herself in the chair and buried her head in her arms, crying miserably. No matter how much she cried, it wouldn''t be the same as before. She knew crying was useless, but she couldn''t hold back her sadness.


    The rain was falling heavily outside the hall, and within the hall, a small princess was crying bitterly.


    Emperor Qinghe didn''t know what to do anymore. The girl cried herself and ignored him.


    Tutor Qian was also a bit dumbfounded.


    Only Senior Official Zheng wiped his sweat. He knew that the princess had a way to calm His Majesty down. Now, hadn''t His Majesty already forgotten to be angry?


    This old man was clumsy when coaxing people. Emperor Qinghe''s heart was raging as he signaled Tutor Qian with his eyes. "Explain the trouble you''ve caused."


    Tutor Qian replied with a look. "If I had the guts to explain, why did I come back and give you so much spiciness?"


    The mother of the Curse was extremely disrespectful. Although he did not do that on purpose, that bald donkey in the French Style had pushed him into a pit before even seeing the face of the princess. He had truly tricked him.


    Tutor Qian felt that he wasn''t that great of a person on both sides. He felt guilty towards the Du Family and had first deceived them, concealing the fact that Wei Zhao was faking his death. Therefore, when he heard that she was in a bit of a bad mood, he lost his focus and didn''t discover the loophole in her words.


    His Majesty had just condemned him so much, yet every word that spoke of him was without merit! How can you not know how much pressure the Queen has on a man!


    After Ru Yi cried for an hour, she finally cried herself to death. Her face was white and her eyes were red and swollen. She normally acted like an adult and didn''t look like a little girl at all.


    Every time he saw her like this, he would know that her heart was filled with pain and she wished that she could replace him with her body.


    An inexplicable sadness also surged in Tutor Qian''s heart.


    In this world, it was impossible to say who was right or wrong! But the end result was so bad ¡­


    At that moment, he thought of his wife who had passed away a long time ago. He had also kept his promise from back then, but he had not expected that today, the Qian Family would have such a hopeless future.


    Even if the ancestor were to blame, he wouldn''t be able to afford it. Aside from his wife, he would also blame his parents in the sky, who would marry him. If they knew he had no future, they wouldn''t be able to meet each other in the future.


    "Your Highness, it is all this old official''s fault. This old official has trusted the wrong person and said the wrong words. I am here to apologize to Your Highness."


    As he spoke, he knelt down once more.


    Ru Yi sniffled as she supported him. Since ancient times, there had never been a reason for a master to kneel to his disciple. Moreover, Tutor Qian was already old, how could she be worthy of this sort of courtesy?


    "Your son will take his leave. I will pay my respects tomorrow." After saying this, he wanted to go back.


    "Stop. Are you blaming me?"


    Ru Yi felt her tears flowing again.


    "So what if I am? Imperial Father, why are you unwilling to bring your mother into the palace? There were many beauties in her father''s palace, so she refused to bring her mother in, right? "Since you dislike your mother, then why did you want to give birth to me?"


    Qing He was so angry that his veins were popping out. "Do you think I am willing!?"


    "Father is not willing?" She asked softly, "If you don''t want mother to give birth to me, then why did you bring me closer to the palace and even teach me how to read? Why don''t you give me some soup? Or was royal father forced to do so at the time, not knowing of my existence at all? "


    "How dare you!" When his daughter stepped on him, he felt pain in his leg. He grabbed something in his hand and tossed it away as soon as he felt it wasn''t heavy. After throwing it out, he saw that it was actually a decorative toy he played with everyday.


    Unexpectedly, Ru Yi, who was holding her breath, spat out a mouthful of blood after being hit by the little thing. She swayed and was about to fall down.


    Wang Taichang finally caught up with his old arms and legs.


    "Aiyo, my royal daughter, my great-grandson. This motherless child is indeed a pitiful child!"


    The old man was full of energy, "Aiyo, I''m a half buried person now. Pity my daughter, I only have this single granddaughter. Aiya, how can I explain this to her when the old man is in the dirt?"


    Ru Yi also held on to Grand Preceptor Wang''s hand and cried. "Great-grandfather Zeng, Imperial Father despised me. He said he wasn''t willing to give birth to me with my mother ¡­"


    "What a pitiful child. Without a mother, it''s the same as being bullied. Great-grandfather Zeng is also a motherless child. Your Highness, we are both in the same boat ¡­"


    Of course, Emperor Qinghe couldn''t admit it. "When did I ever say that?" The tone of his voice was a bit uncomfortable, strong on the outside but weak on the inside.

 C61

    Ru Yi continued to cry. "I''m going to find my royal grandfather to discuss how to treat me. And, why did you hit me ¡­"


    It was a completely childish, rogue face.


    Wang Taichang nodded. "Good, good, this old man will go with you. I''m sorry for my daughter!" Nephew didn''t teach well, and he even learned how to hit children.


    Emperor Qinghe didn''t know how this would end.


    They could only watch helplessly as the grandfather and grandson pair walked out of the main hall and went to complain in front of the ancestral tablets.


    After Ru Yi left the hall, she was struck by the night wind, causing her to feel a little weak. She had been with them for the whole day, and in the evening, she had run more than a hundred miles, and she had cried in the middle of the night.


    Zhou Xuan had been waiting outside the hall the entire time. When he saw her, he hurriedly walked over and caught her.


    "His Highness fainted." He tried the woman''s breathing and said coldly to her.


    Wang Taizong nodded heavily. "That''s good too, let her sleep." Are there any servants left in the East Palace? "Forget it, let''s set it up in this hall and let His Highness rest here. Then we''ll have the imperial physician come and wait for him."


    Wang Taizong was often unreliable, but when he was reliable, he was also very imposing.


    Zhou Xuan couldn''t help but nod. At this moment, Li Jing had already followed. When he saw the situation, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Commander Zhou, give your highness to the servants."


    Li Jing carried Ru Yi in his arms. The side chamber was always prepared so that the grand daughter could rest here.


    Li Zhong hastily pulled the imperial physician over.


    The ones who came this time were Li Shengchun, the head of the institution, and Doctor Tu.


    If you don''t have a fever, you don''t need to use medicine. " Li Shengchun said so, and Doctor Tu nodded.


    Li Zhong asked, "Can you give His Highness the Calming Incense?"


    Li Shengchun shook his head, "Your Highness has never liked these things since young, so if you don''t want them, then don''t use them. Just wake up at night and get warm water ready. Furthermore, there''s someone that often serves us. Hurry up and call him over. "


    Li Jing hurriedly nodded and replied, "We''ve already sent someone to call him. We will guard His Highness." The two imperial doctors, please stay. "


    Li Shengchun took the lead and answered, "Of course." After following Imperial Physician Tu outside the side chamber, he leaned against the couch and closed his eyes.


    Li Zhong went out to retrieve his blanket, but was stopped by Zhou Xuan who was waiting outside. "How is His Highness?"


    Li Zhong replied in a low voice, "I''m fine for now, I hope I can get a good night''s sleep."


    Zhou Xuan had mixed feelings. He recalled that the white-clothed man had watched them ride away. He had originally wanted to send someone to check the identity of that person, but he didn''t expect that the princess would suddenly stop her horse.


    "Do not mention a single word of what happened to him today."


    Zhou Xuan quickly agreed, no longer assigning people to investigate that person. However, he was still curious in his heart, the princess was usually in the Eastern Palace, so when comparing their familiarity with each other, he was definitely more familiar than the princess. It was that youth that he had never seen before ¡­


    Emperor Qing He was enraged. He paced around the hall a few times, but his footsteps didn''t stop even after Senior Official Zheng entered. It was obvious that he had slowed down his pace.


    He didn''t even bother to wipe the sweat off his forehead as he replied in a low voice, "Imperial Physician Zheng said he was fine, but he''s tired." Tired, was naturally because he was tired from crying.


    Emperor Qing He nodded his head halfway. He also remembered that Ru Yi was crying for someone. When he raised his head again, he felt that it was a bit heavy. No matter how hard he lifted it, he couldn''t lift it up.


    "Who''s the one with the princess tonight?"


    Senior Officer Zheng''s body slightly moved, but he still answered truthfully, "It was Commander Zhou Xuan who led a group of people, as well as Eastern Palace''s Eunuch Li Jing and Li Zhong."


    "Zhou Xuan, as the commander of the Eastern Palace guards, had the responsibility of being comforted by the Grand Preceptor''s daughter, but he didn''t know that he had to remonstrate with her and make her into his vice commander. Li Jing and Li Jun each get twenty slates."


    The Grand Princess wouldn''t reason with him, so he didn''t need to reason with his underlings.


    So His Majesty really wasn''t willing to give birth to a child with the Du Family. He said that Emperor Qing He''s taste had always been his fair skin, his thin waist, and his beauty. Why did he come here instead?


    Immediately, Tutor Qian spoke the truth. Not only did he speak the truth, he was also deeply impressed by the Du Family ¡­


    "Your Majesty, His Highness still lacks someone to serve him. Why don''t we first write down Li Jing and the others'' tablets and then beat him up in the future?"


    Emperor Qinghe didn''t say anything. This was equivalent to tacit agreement.


    Great Official Zheng had already arranged for people to go to the Xinggong Palace to bring over the servants of the princess. However, this was not the time to talk about such matters.


    The Du Family was fated to be able to give birth to a dragon seed, and they had experienced what happened afterwards. Although it was painful to lose a girl, but Wei Zhao didn''t really die, so the Du Family could be considered to have made a profit. As long as the princess was there, she would be safe.


    As for Emperor Qing, even if he could not recall this incident, he would still be confused. Not to mention an emperor, even an old man like him, who was almost half-buried, would want to die in such a situation. No, that''s not right, he would feel embarrassed even if he were to die.


    "Today, this old official has passed. Your highness has awoken, this old official should go and beg for forgiveness." Tutor Qian''s words were more sincere than ever before.


    Emperor Qinghe had said just now, but even ruyi hadn''t thought of that. Who would''ve thought that the normally ungossipy Honorable Master Qian was now telling the truth?


    When he saw Ru Yi crying so miserably, he also felt a little disheartened. After all, his mother was different. If his father were to have something in the future ¡­


    "The honored tutor should get up as well." Emperor Daohe waved his hand, then turned and headed to the side hall to look at his daughter.


    He had followed her for several years. From the third princess to the third princess, he had protected her every time she traveled, so even if there was a new guard commander, he wasn''t afraid.


    What''s more, why had he been reduced to the position of vice commander? Would the princess just ignore him?


    The outsider said that the woman was determined and cold, but Zhou Xuan felt that she was extremely affectionate and soft-hearted. The servants of the Eastern Palace were afraid of Manager Li Qing, afraid of Li Rou, and afraid of Senior Servant Lin.


    There are bound to be many sleepless nights.


    Ru Yi woke up dripping with sweat from her dream, but no sound came out of her mouth.


    Emperor Qinghe was sitting on the edge of her bed, dozing off. He was startled awake by her actions. When he saw her covering her neck with her hands, his face turned deathly pale. He immediately called for the imperial physician.


    Li Jing flew out and Imperial Physician Tu followed him into the inner room.


    Ru Yi didn''t know what to say, but her eyes fell on the back of Emperor Qing He''s hand.


    Her hair was unbound and she still looked like the young lady who had just arrived at the palace and could not sleep at night. Her silent crying immediately softened Emperor Qing He''s heart. He half embraced her and took her hand, indicating that he should check her pulse.


    Doctor Tu looked at her throat again.


    "Your throat is a little red and swollen. Your highness drank it for two to three days and will recover soon."


    Ru Yi''s body had been excellent all these years. She was suffering from minor ailments, but this time her throat was dry and sore. She was unable to speak.


    "It''s fine, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s just that you''re crying. royal father is here." Right now, he didn''t even have the time to take a bite of Du Su''s vinegar.


    She gave him a red-eyed look, and Emperor Qinghe wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. "We''re all big girls, why are you so timid?" I won''t blame you. "


    Ru Yi blinked, her eyes full of questions. "Really?"


    "Really." Emperor Qing He secretly let out a sigh of relief. He turned his head and asked, "Imperial Physician Tu, can you drink some honey water like this?" He asked very carefully.


    "It would be good for His Highness to have the honey go to the fire and drink this."


    "Bring this year''s tribute of honey and add warm water for your highness to drink."


    She was also afraid that her royal father would vent his anger on her mother and Qianyun. She didn''t know if her royal father knew about it, but when she thought about it like this, her relaxed heart rose again, and her eyes were no longer red, but pink like fresh tender peach blossoms.


    Since royal father''s anger was no more, it was good for anyone. She didn''t know what to do at that time, so she could only cry.


    Only then did royal father become under her control. But this method of crying was really too tiring, it hurt the mind and hurt the body, she had to think of a way to make royal father lose his temper.


    Ru Yi pursed her lips, and as Emperor Qing He unhesitatingly smoothed her hair, she leaned her head against his shoulder and took his hand. She wrote, "Am I going to become a mute?"


    Emperor Qinghe frowned as he understood. He then laughed. "How old are you? Why are you still talking to this child?!"


    "Then if I''m dumb, royal father won''t take me." Ru Yi bit her lips and wrote on the ground.


    "Nonsense, you are royal father''s child, I am unwilling to give it to others."


    "If royal father doesn''t want it anymore, give me back to mother, right?" When Ru Yi thought of her mother, she started crying again.


    "Don''t even think about it. You are my child. In the future, you will take over my throne and become an emperor. The history books will remember that. Don''t even think about it."


    When Qing He, Di Chun, heard this, he bit his lips and nodded. He wrote in his hand,


    "Mistress Xiao Hui said that Wei Zhao is dead, and she doesn''t want me anymore ¡­" Tears rolled down his face as he finished writing.


    In his mind, aside from wanting Ru Yi to have a good background, he was also afraid that once the Du Family found out about Ru Yi''s identity, they would have thoughts that they shouldn''t have. Hence, he had even thought about letting her live on as long as he was alive, and if he couldn''t do it, he would have to watch Du Su walk in front of him before he could relax.


    The Grand Preceptor''s heart was too soft. Not only did he know of this, even Emperor Qing He was well aware of this.


    Emperor Qing He didn''t even reveal a single word of his secretive thoughts, not even to Senior Official Zheng.


    Who would have thought that after knowing that her daughter was still alive, the Du Family would have such an experience. It wasn''t in vain for her to owe them a debt of gratitude.


    Perhaps it was because she couldn''t speak, but Ru Yi was actually able to write something that was difficult to say, "The servants don''t know anything, don''t punish them."


    "He thought that something had happened to the Imperial Tutor, so he ran over to the temple ¡­"

 C62

    Emperor Qinghe patted her on the back. "If I know, I won''t blame you, right?" He took the honey water from Senior Officer Zheng. "Have a drink of this and your throat will feel good."


    After she finished drinking, he motioned for her to lie down. "You should sleep first. We''ll talk after you wake up."


    Ru Yi still hadn''t given up. "Royal father, don''t blame me for being reluctant. She''s old and fierce, please send an imperial physician over to take a look ¡­"


    When Qing He saw that she had tears in her eyes every time she mentioned the Du Family, he could only say in a warm voice,


    I don''t want to cry anymore, Tutor Qian said before, only then did he think so after hearing what the French master said. Actually, what the French master said was wrong, it''s not like that at all.


    Ru Yi then nodded. "Your daughter is worrying royal father."


    Right now, Emperor Qinghe was completely immersed in the warmth of his meridians. "Hurry and sleep. Get up early."


    Ru Yi lay down on the pillow and closed her eyes. Soon, her breathing slowed.


    Li Jing and Li Zhong had just left the room. Under the instructions of Senior Official Zheng, they entered before kneeling on the ground. Emperor Qing He spoke slowly, "Be careful with her service. If Grand Preceptor''s daughter still isn''t good enough, we''ll even punish her this time!"


    The two of them hurriedly replied.


    The sky had already turned white, and Emperor Qing He hadn''t slept for the entire night. Li Rou and the others had finally returned, and their faces were also pale. Everyone had heard that something was up, but they didn''t know what it was and didn''t dare to randomly listen.


    When he saw that the princess was still sleeping, he went out to call Li Jing and ask him a question. Li Jing and Li Zhong didn''t know much about it either, as they were only persuaded to go down the mountain after the princess left the mountain last night.


    After asking them, Emperor Qinghe then asked Zhou Xuan. Zhou Xuan knew a lot, but he didn''t dare to say anything. If he didn''t say that he had already become the vice commander, then to tell the truth, he might even lose his head.


    Zhou Xuan stayed up the mountain with his daughter for the entire night. He also accompanied her into the capital.


    A strange feeling rose in Emperor Qinghe''s heart, as he realized that Ru Yi was actually alone in this Du Su clan. The Dharma Idol was his substitute, so it wouldn''t do anything to harm him. However, the matter now was obviously caused by the Dharma Idol, but he had no other choice.


    Fortunately, the princess was fine.


    In the past, he was afraid that she would be easily seduced by those people because of her age. But now he had Prince Jiang Liu, as well as the young masters of the various families in the capital, he had seen quite a few of them, but they were all the same.


    The personal guard didn''t come from the guards'' camp, but from a common disciple found in the Royal Monastery with the highest talent. The first was loyalty, and the second was martial arts. The bearing of the home disciples of the Royal Monastery was naturally good.


    Ru Yi only woke up in the evening, feeling that her throat had become a lot more comfortable. Seeing that she had woken up, she poured a cup of clear water from the teapot and said, "Your Highness, have some water to moisten your throat."


    Ru Yi''s eyes felt unwell and her throat felt a little dry. She stretched her hands to receive the cup of wine and rubbed her eyes after drinking it.


    "Your Highness''s eyes are swollen from sleeping. This servant has prepared a handkerchief to help you apply it, right?"


    Ru Yi nodded and lay back down. Very quickly, Green Bamboo took the handkerchief that was just right for the temperature and humidity and gently placed it over her eyes. Seeing that Ru Yi didn''t move, she turned around and called out to Li Rou. "Your Highness is awake ¡­"


    Li Rou gave her a glance and nodded before personally reporting to Emperor Qing He.


    Ru Yi lay down, but could no longer fall asleep. She closed her eyes and thought.


    His mother might not have been really depressed, but she was too old. It was obvious that she was in a bad mood and had angered her father yesterday ¡­


    Her father was easily coaxed, but he couldn''t coax her for an entire lifetime. If she compromised this time, then she wouldn''t be able to see her mother again in the future.


    Speaking of which, she also had to thank the Dharma master. Although he had scared her half to death, at least he had met his mother, and she knew that she was still alive.


    He was extremely obedient when he was young, and he didn''t know if he was willing to listen to her. If he blamed her, it wouldn''t matter if he got angry at her, but if he does, it''s fine. Otherwise, if Royal Father finds out, there might be a chance for him to do something about it.


    Ru Yi turned her body, the handkerchief in her eyes falling. She put it to the side and instructed Green Bamboo, "My eyes are wrinkled and sore. Go and get me some ice to apply to them."


    "Ice won''t do," Emperor Qinghe said as soon as he heard the princess make a ruckus. He suddenly stopped and said, "There''s a Violet Jade Ointment here that specifically eliminates swelling. It''ll be applied to your highness."


    Lu Yi only felt that it was ice-cold and had a little bamboo fragrance, but it wasn''t unpleasant and after a while it became much more comfortable. She simply stood up and thanked him, "Thank you, royal father."


    Emperor Qinghe helped her to her feet. "Have you had enough sleep?"


    Ru Yi nodded her head, revealing a shameful expression. "Last night, this son was too reckless and caused royal father to be upset. This son is willing to accept the punishment." As he spoke, he knelt down once more.


    "Since I''ve raised you so much, what have I punished you for?" "Tell me, how do you want me to punish you?" This time, Emperor Qinghe didn''t stop her, but rather, he spoke with a calm voice.


    Senior Officer Zheng waved his hand and dismissed those who were not important. Emperor Qing He glanced at Ji Hao admiringly. Even if Ji Hao was angry, the princess couldn''t lose her face in front of these servants.


    Although Ru Yi wasn''t really scared, she still had to be careful and resist the itch in her throat.


    "At that time, this son was confused. royal father had always doted on me, and this son should not have angered royal father like that. As long as royal father can quell my anger, I will not complain."


    Her face was still somewhat pale, her long hair draped behind her, and her beautiful face, which was originally a little baby fat, now had a oval face. Emperor Qinghe was not only blaming this bald donkey for meddling in other people''s business, but he had also ruined her relationship with the father and daughter pair over the past few years.


    "I don''t dare to punish you. If you don''t punish me, you have to report my behavior to your Royal Grandfather and Royal Grandmother. If you punish me, your Royal Grandfather won''t be able to crawl out from the grave to cause trouble for me!"


    Ru Yi couldn''t help but grin. When she saw the dark face of Emperor Qing He, the corners of her lips almost flattened.


    "Your son is wrong. Your son went to confess to royal grandfather''s grandmother, and your son caused your father to be unhappy. Your grandfather will definitely feel sorry for your father, and will definitely be angry with your son."


    "This son is learning to make socks from Xu Lin. If royal father doesn''t mind, this son will make two pairs for royal father, right?"


    Emperor Qing He curled his lips. Seeing this, Ru Yi''s cold eyes turned as she smiled and said, "If royal father feels that I have done well, how about I make the socks for you in the future?"


    In her early years, she had learned to take needle and thread when she was with the Tusu family, but the Tusu family felt sorry for her and wanted her to learn how to be a woman when she was eight years old, so she didn''t have a chance to learn how to be a woman.


    The reading partners followed her, but did not learn this. Xu Lin saw Green Bamboo making her socks, so she did the same thing. After looking at it a few times, she felt it was simple and wanted to curry favor with her father.


    Emperor Qinghe had long since stopped being angry. He only wanted to prop her up, but seeing that she had given in, he helped her up. He even helped her wipe the dust on her knees that didn''t exist.


    "That''s enough. Since you''re done, why don''t you rest for the night and go to the palace tomorrow?"


    "Since there''s nothing to do, why don''t royal father come with me? It''s a good opportunity for the ministers to be caught in the light as well ¡­"


    "Mm. Then let''s go together."


    After that, he went to the imperial study and helped her to read out the pencils. In the end, he felt sorry for her and only allowed her to see it. When it was the Hai hour, he sent her to sleep.


    Ru Yi''s eyes recovered and her complexion returned to normal, although her voice was a bit hoarse. She did not drink yesterday''s medicine, and Emperor Qing He did not force her to. She did not drink, but instead chose to remember the lesson and not cry like this ever again.


    Ru Yi wanted to see Zhou Xuan. She had thought of asking her father for help, but Zhou Xuan hadn''t said anything. As for those guards, could he be in charge of them?


    "Demoted to the position of vice commander? Have you arranged for anyone to become the new commander? " Obtaining the exact information from Li Rou made him shocked. It was easy for him to descend, but difficult for him to ascend, especially if his father really arranged for a new commander to be bestowed upon the Eastern Palace.


    "I need to see royal father alone." She got out of bed and looked for her shoes.


    Li Rou knelt down and whispered, "Your Highness, think twice."


    Ru Yi looked at the Li Rou on the ground. After Li Rou said this, she didn''t say anything else. However, she understood more or less of what he meant. Looking for her father to plead with him would only make him hate Zhou Xuan even more ¡­


    After closing his eyes, a sense of powerlessness rose up from within his heart, "Arrange for Zhou Xuan to come and see Gu Gu. Don''t let anyone know."


    Li Rou thought for a moment and said, "His Majesty has summoned Yan Luan to meet with the six Elders today. Does His Highness want to go to the Eastern Palace?" Seeing that her eyes were closed and she nodded her head, he said softly, "This servant will go and arrange it. Commander Zhou will be the guard palace and go to the East Palace."


    The people from the East Palace had already left for half the hall, making the place even colder. But at this moment, it was as if there was a fire burning in her heart. Li Rou came over and whispered, "Commander Zhou has arrived."


    Ru Yi raised her head to look at him, but didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Xuan also didn''t have any bitterness in his mouth, but he had already concealed it from the emperor. He couldn''t betray his majesty, so even though the princess didn''t ask, how could he answer Emperor Qing He''s question in full detail?


    Ru Yi nodded her head. "Are you confident in the people below?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Xuan''s spirit recovered, but he still silently nodded his head.


    "That''s good then. You can go back and take care of the new commander''s matters."


    Zhou Xuan bowed and left, just in time for Li Rou to come in. "Your Highness, His Majesty is summoning us." "I heard it''s about the guards."


    Ru Yi turned her head to look at him. This turn of events made her feel extremely uncomfortable, and her underlings had also become more cautious. This caution was greatly reduced.


    However, she couldn''t guarantee them anything. Not to mention that right now, she was still too much of a girl, even if there really was a day ¡­ She wouldn''t promise them today, and would only do her best.

 C63

    After a while, the group arrived at the Qian Yuan Palace.


    The hall was silent, with only the faint fragrance of sandalwood wafting in and out of existence.


    Ru Yi took two steps towards the palace, causing Emperor Qing He to look in her direction as well as another figure.


    Ru Yi squatted down, but she could still see from the corner of her eyes that the man had slightly turned to the side and taken a few steps back. There was a hint of a smile in his voice. "Come to my place."


    "It was my fault that I neglected that you never had a personal guard. This is the son of the Royal Monastery''s commoner, Jun Ruye. From now on, you will have him serve you closely.


    Ru Yi''s face involuntarily twitched. She didn''t look at that person, but instead raised her gaze to look at Emperor Qing He.


    Emperor Qing He laughed lightly, as if the word ''personal'' wasn''t a big deal. And, what did it mean to be ''inseparable''? Was it what she was thinking?


    "The safety of royal father and this son is multiplied by a million times. This royal father needs his personal bodyguard even more than this official."


    Emperor Qing He smiled. It was difficult for the imperial concubine to react in front of such a man''s beauty. He didn''t clench his teeth in vain and give it a try. If he had Jun Ruye, why would Jiang Muli be a piece of cake? Jun Ruye practiced the True Sun Art, and it was a skill that a child had to learn. Once he broke the ring, his internal energy would be greatly reduced. He probably wouldn''t be willing to break the ring either.


    Since the princess could endure Jun Ruye''s actions, she could endure the marriage three years later.


    Three years from now, Ru Yi''s real age would only be fifteen. At that time, he would naturally arrange for a good person to give her. Emperor Qing was also sobered up by the incident between the Dharma Master and the Imperial Tutor.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the princess was fifteen years old this year. She was tall and of moderate weight, and appeared to be a bit more resolute than the other fifteen year old girls.


    Perhaps the princess wouldn''t take the initiative to do some things, but she couldn''t resist the urge of others ¡­


    Qing He Emperor gave birth to a sense of "frustration" in his family when he had just grown up with a girl.


    Since the Imperial Tutor was able to fool his Imperial daughter to go visit the Du Family, in the future, there might be people who would lure her to ''seek the beauty'' ¡­


    I''ve arranged for a peerless beautiful man to be my daughter''s bodyguard. If you have the ability to do so, find me a better one!


    Although she knew that she did not like this bodyguard on the horse, she did not know that this was Emperor Qinghe''s Divine Expanse.


    Not only would Li Rou, Green Bamboo and the others feel uncomfortable, having the word "close" would cause them to feel ambiguous and uncomfortable for no reason.


    "I will accept your filial piety. Jun Ruye, come and meet your master. From now on, the princess is your only master. With you here, there can be no mistake."


    "Your subject obeys the decree." A voice that was as cold as a spring followed.


    As she raised her head, a tall figure caught her eye.


    He was probably the only one out of the three of them in the hall.


    Just that one glance made her think of the tall and straight pine trees in the palace compound. They were cold and biting, bringing with them the chilliness of winter ¡­


    Emperor Qinghe tightened his heartstrings, watching his daughter''s every move without blinking. Only when he saw that her eyes hadn''t left her did he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Ru Yi then turned her head to look at her father. Emperor Qing He looked at her with encouragement, his eyes clearly expressing, "If you have something to say, then say it ¡­"


    When he looked at her like this, she actually choked and slowly let out a sigh.


    "This son has many guards by his side, and they have all served him for many years. If you want to choose a personal guard, why not choose one from the Eastern Palace Clan? If you can find a person with good martial arts skills, then you can convince your subordinates. "


    Emperor Qing He laughed. "It''s not bad that you can think of such a thing. However, the people I''ve chosen are naturally extraordinary in terms of martial arts. It can be said that there aren''t many people in this world who can match up to me."


    "In that case, this son thanks royal father for his consent."


    Although she had already expected the result, she didn''t bring it up because of this result.


    As expected, the few guards from the Eastern Palace were all knocked out. Furthermore, this was the result of the leniency shown by the others. As expected of a monk, he had a good life ahead of him ¡­


    Although one of them had lost, the one who won could still be considered one of them. Ru Yi said with a smile,


    In the past, Commander Zhou was the strongest martial artist amongst all the Eastern Palace Guards, and previously, my royal father punished him, but this son felt that it was a bit of a pity, and wondered where my royal father would go to find me a new commander. [Isn''t it happening right now?]


    Your son believes that it would be better for you to take on the post of commander of the Eastern Palace Region. He is skilled in martial arts, so if you have time, you can teach the guards a little so that they won''t be too arrogant. Father, what do you think? "


    Emperor Qinghe only cared about her reaction to her beauty. The rest of his self-confidence was in his hands, so he nodded in agreement.


    When Jun Ruye heard ruyi''s arrangements, his eyebrows didn''t even twitch. His expression was quite cold, and ruyi didn''t have the interest to talk to him. Instead, he pulled Emperor Qinghe over to ask.


    "Isn''t the son of a commoner also a monk? Imperial Father, is it really appropriate for you to bring a monk here to be your son''s personal bodyguard? Could it be that some official has sent a letter to impeach this son and subject to impeachment? Where did Jun Ruye come from? Why did you become a monk? "


    "Senior Officer Zheng knows all about this. Ask him."


    Ru Yi chuckled and didn''t ask any further. She led her newly appointed bodyguards and commanders back to the Eastern Palace.


    Green Bamboo and the others in the East Palace felt as if they had eaten a fly. Usually, when a lady bathed, they rarely called for help. This personal bodyguard ¡­ and also the princess, who was changing her clothes ¡­


    It was simply unimaginable.


    When they saw Jun Ruye, they suddenly felt disgusted, as if their two meridians had been connected. All sorts of plots were connected, and the way they looked at the princess was different as well. She had a hint of orange in her eyes ¡­


    The East Palace had just finished some matters. With this guard, it would be easier to divert everyone''s attention away. Ru Yi let them think about it and arrange for them to do so first.


    "Commander Jun has to stay close to protect Gu, and Zhou Xuan will still be in charge of the Eastern Palace Clan''s guards. Does Commander Jun have any objections? "


    Jun Ruye bowed and said, "This subject has no objections. I will listen to whatever Your Highness says."


    "Very good. From now on, you all must help each other and work together. You all must not let your emotions run rampant. Martial arts sparring can work, but you can''t secretly hurt others. If you are discovered, you will not forgive."


    Zhou Xuan and the others responded loudly.


    With Ru Yi taking in his personal bodyguard, Emperor Dahei was finally able to move.


    It was already July, and naturally, it was very hot. The group of people left the Changle Gate and sped up their journey. Ru Yi stayed in the carriage and finally arrived at the palace before the sun set.


    Feng Lin thought that His Highness had returned to the palace to welcome the Emperor, but no one doubted that. In fact, it was because most of their attention had been diverted away by Jun Ruye.


    Feng Lin was even more hesitant. "Th, your personal bodyguard?"


    Ru Yi nodded her head as she covered her smile.


    Feng Lin specifically looked for Zhou Xuan and asked, "I wonder if we can still go and learn martial arts now?" How can you defeat that Jun Ruye after studying for a few years? " Zhou Xuan''s face was extremely green as he thought to himself, I might not even be able to learn it for two hundred years. Was Jun Ruye a human?


    When Li Rou returned to the palace that day, Li Qing went to the Xinggong Palace. As an old man of the palace, he couldn''t remain calm even when meeting Jun Ruye and gave Li Rou a few glances.


    Li Rou, however, had nothing to worry about. He had long acknowledged her as his master, and her safety was above all else.


    Not to mention the fact that the people from the Eastern Palace were at a loss due to the arrival of his personal bodyguard, even Ru Yi was a bit embarrassed. Fortunately, Jun Ruye felt that he wasn''t really close to the guard, and didn''t know how he did it.


    Other than Zhou Xuan''s green face, there was also Jiang Muli.


    He was almost in love with her, and she, at all times, was unkind.


    "With Imperial Bodyguard Jun, the princess will definitely be safe. Qiu Shou will soon be around, and all sorts of berserk beasts will be around. This way, Mu Li can feel a bit more at ease ¡­"


    Ru Yi smiled, "Yes, royal father said so too." Qing He Emperor''s father directly replaced the entangled hidden confession of Prince Jiang Liu with an equivalent one.


    "This Pear Blossom Spring White was personally brewed by the High Scholar himself. He thinks that the taste is good, and doesn''t dare to enjoy it alone. Your Highness, please." Ye Zichen raised his wine glass respectfully.


    Ru Yi took a sip of the wine in front of her and said, "It really is fragrant and spicy. It''s extraordinary. Good wine." However, he refused to drink any more. After that, other people came over to talk and then the banquet was over.


    Although Jiang Muli was not satisfied, but to others, for the princess to praise his wine and even say a few words with him was amazing.


    Jun Ruye also had a seat in front of him, but it was placed on the right side behind Ru Yi.


    He didn''t move his chopsticks the entire time. He lowered his eyes and allowed Ru Yi to block most of the view. When everyone realized that even the princess and the guard had very little interaction, they all let out a sigh of relief.


    In the reading room, Ji Panpan was the most lively. Even if Ru Yi wanted to have a feast, she was willing to bring her along. In any case, since she had food and drinks, she was obedient.


    "Is this wine really that good? Your Highness, did you reward this half of the cup to a small one? "


    Ru Yi was about to nod her head, but seeing Jiang Mubai Li''s unsightly expression, she said to Ji Panpan, "Tonight, you will accompany me to play chess. You are not allowed to drink alcohol, nor am I allowed to drink."


    Compared to wine, accompanying the princess was naturally more important. Ji Fang nodded. "Then I''ll go take a shower first ¡­"


    The princess'' chess skills were extremely high. She had to soak in a bath to keep her spirits up. Otherwise, losing 80 rounds in one night would be too much of a loss to her pride.


    The guests in the banquet were all heirs of various families and heirs of senior officials. Hearing Ji Fang''s words, everyone''s faces turned green.


    It turned out that the princess didn''t like good-looking men. So she was a rare girl with the physique of an Imperial Concubine Yang?


    Ji Panpan didn''t take it seriously. In fact, she didn''t even notice. In addition to her little bit of luck, Ru Yi''s bias was also a major factor in surviving in the palace.


    If one were to say which reading partner the princess relied on the most, it would undoubtedly be Feng Lin. No one dared to compete with her; however, if one wanted to talk about who the princess loved the most, it was definitely Ji Ning.


    Ji read three major things: Accompanying the princess, eating and sleeping.

 C64

    Dusu took hold of Big Cloud''s hand and stood outside his house, smiling when he heard the sound of reading coming from inside.


    A voice came from the courtyard, "Father, what do you mean by ''Fu says death, his spirit is in the end of the dustpan''?"


    Eldest Brother Du snorted. "How does father know? Hmm, it''s most likely a person called Fu who died. His soul was hidden in your mother''s dustpan tail ¡­"


    Although Du Su couldn''t read either, she didn''t think that Eldest Du''s explanation was correct. If they were to continue to be taught like this by Eldest Du, the two children would have to be taught badly.


    Sure enough, one of the two children asked, "Does the dustpan have a tail?"


    Another child asked, "Why did he hide his soul instead of reincarnating?"


    Du Su pushed open the door and saved the trio of father and son. For a moment, Big Boss Du didn''t recognize Xue Yingyun, he only saw a handsome youth following behind his wife. He looked over with his two sons in surprise.


    "This is your aunt''s second cousin," she said, waving to the two children.


    Then he said to Qianyun, "The one on the left is Wei Qi, the one on the right is Wei Zhen. "But unfortunately, Wei Qi is only one day older than Wei Zhen ¡­"


    Because he remembered Wei Zhao''s birthday quite clearly, he even remembered this cousin''s birthday. He was one day younger than Wei Zhao.


    It was clear that Xue Qianyun had also thought of this.


    The two weren''t in high spirits, but Boss Du didn''t notice. Instead, he excitedly said ¡­


    "Aiya, this is Qianyun, right? They''re all big boys, are they engaged yet? You''re not going to leave now, are you? " And he said to his sons, knowing his own limitations,


    "Your cousin is great at learning. He just so happens to meet with a request for advice, so that he won''t be taught incorrectly by his father."


    Do you know you taught him wrong!


    Although Xue Xianyun had been staying on the mountain with Master Wu for a few years, his homework hadn''t fallen behind him. Not only did he recite the four books and five scriptures like the back of his hand, but he was also very talented.


    Eldest Brother Du asked how it was that Big Yun had sent the Du Family back, and was dismissed by the Du Family for "meeting them halfway."


    "Let''s go back after dinner. It''s a common occurrence. After dinner, tell your uncle to hire a car to take you home."


    Big Cloud went home that night and left a letter saying that he was going to visit his friends on the mountain. He then returned to the mountain, just in case he could see Wei Zhao again. Unfortunately, even when he left, he did not see it.


    Although Du Su''s family was clearer than his, their eyes were filled with hope.


    When they went down the mountain, a monk sent them on their way. When they reached the foot of the mountain, Du Su said, "Thank you, master, I have fulfilled my wish. From now on, I only wish for peace and peace to be restored to the country."


    The monk kept his mouth shut and only saluted.


    Big Cloud''s heart felt like it was filled with fire.


    He was just about to shake his head and reject Du Su''s request to stay when he saw the anticipation in Wei Qiwei and Wei Yun''s eyes.


    Big Boss Du was being ordered around by Du Su. He was buying vegetables and meat, so Xue Chaoyun took the book Wei Qi handed him and sat on a stone bench in the courtyard, answering the two kids'' questions one by one.


    Big Bro Du thanked him for the car and hurried home alone.


    Although Du Su didn''t make an explicit request, he understood her meaning. Naturally, he wouldn''t reveal Wei Zhao''s secret. Whether it was for his family or for Wei Zhao, he should keep this secret in his heart.


    He was not a three-year-old boy, and he thought he would be recognized as Wei Zhao if he broke the news.


    On the contrary, because his father had become a fatherly official, he knew more about imperial power than the Dusu family. If he really spoke, perhaps even his own parents would suffer.


    Wei Zhao''s life was like a fog, he couldn''t see or see through it. However, the red and swollen eyes of the crying girl kept flashing in front of him, merging with that small group of people from his childhood, making his heart feel as if someone was tightly clutching it. The malicious pressure almost made him impulsively run up to her and ask about it.


    He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. He didn''t know what the gatekeeper was doing, but the side door was closed.


    "Second Elder?" It was the old servant who opened the door. He was extremely surprised to see the old servant, "Master, Madam and Uncle went to the palace to take shelter for the summer, you ¡­" Didn''t you come with me? "


    His parents weren''t around, which was good as well. He didn''t want to have to explain that he hadn''t been home for a long time.


    When he arrived at his courtyard, he remembered what the old servant had said about staying in the palace to take shelter from the heat. He stopped and asked again, "Where did the old servant and his wife go?"


    This time, it was the servant boy in the yard who replied, "Second Master, the lord left a letter for you. They went to the palace with the emperor early in the morning, and I heard that they can even hunt with him.


    Although Xue Xianyun had not been home for many years, the maidservants were arranged to be standard, not a single one of them was missing. The four waiters were Laibao, Laifu, Laixi, and Laishou, standing side by side in high spirits.


    Xue Ning Yun nodded and said to his mother, who was still in charge of the house, "I don''t need any girls. I just need to leave behind four servants for my mother to deal with."


    The girls hadn''t even recovered from their master''s beauty when they heard a thunderbolt. The entire courtyard was instantly filled with the sound of heartbreaking heartbreak ¡­


    After waiting at home for an entire night, he still wasn''t sure if he should go to the palace.


    Knowing the pain of Wei Zhao''s death, knowing that she was alive and yet deceiving them of their anger, and the soreness in her heart when she cried, it didn''t diminish in the slightest due to the passage of time. Instead, it made him feel even more miserable.


    The people in the palace and outside were already busy hunting.


    The Upper Forest Garden, which was used for hunting, was located to the east of the palace. Each side had a distance of over 60 Li.


    In Yan Country, it could be considered the largest garden. However, there weren''t any palaces inside, and there were many small pavilions set up according to the local conditions. Some of the pavilions were even made into stone tables in the open air.


    It was a lot of wild fun, and there were also a lot of ancient trees in the past hundred years. Although there were no mountains, there were layers upon layers of them and the scenery was dense. Even if a few thousand people ran in, they would still disappear in the blink of an eye.


    There was a tradition in Yan Kingdom''s Qiu Shou, and that was for everyone to take what they got during the hunt. Whether they were rich or poor, guards or eunuchs, it was said that this rule was passed down from the ancestor.


    The purpose was to prevent the citizens from wasting martial arts skills. In other words, during the period of Qiu Shou, as long as the people in the palace were not on duty, they could enter the forest to hunt, and the prey would all belong to them.


    Do not underestimate this point. Even though the prey is not worth much money, but what I get is still different. The pleasure of this reward is greater than what I get when I get my hands on the bounty in the Deep Palace.


    Ru Yi simply gave Li Rou and the rest a holiday. When they entered the forest garden, with the guards following them, she didn''t need the eunuchs, even Hong Zhu and the rest were told to play. "Qiu Shou isn''t the same year, catching a rabbit and keeping it is also not bad."


    But Green Bamboo wanted to follow her. Currently, her riding skills were not inferior to any of the noble ladies in Yan Country. She was not inferior to any of the wuyi martial arts reading partners.


    Ru Yi also agreed. After all, the two guards and commanders were men. There were some things that were easier said than done, such as going to the toilet ¡­


    Emperor Qinghe had brought with him quite a few beauties from within the palace. So, Ru Yi didn''t go over to them, and so Emperor Qinghe gave a few warnings to some people before allowing her to do as she pleased.


    Wherever he went, he would bring a large group of people with him. Usually, the moment he saw his prey, he would scare them away.


    As time passed, she grew impatient. She knew that she couldn''t get rid of Zhou Xuan and Jun Ruye, so she discussed with Zhou Xuan, "Let''s not go hunting alone. You go, but the prey has to be divided between us."


    He then turned to look at the other guards, "Mm, you guys are the same as well. As long as 30% of them hunt the most, as long as it''s the least one, 80% will be necessary. Alright, go."


    It would have been better if she hadn''t said anything, but the moment she said it, the guards all became excited. This wasn''t just hunting, this was to see who his highness wanted to use to be incompetent!


    Ru Yi brought Jun Ruye and the green bamboo back.


    Although she was too much of a daughter and couldn''t wait to entertain these people, there was no reason for her to hide.


    She pulled on the reins, intending to nod her head. Even her father had told her to not pay attention to the traditional etiquette in the forest, but who knew what Li Baoji, the crown prince''s eldest daughter, would say to her, and the siblings would actually walk towards her.


    The Marquis of Jingjiang had talked about the Fourth Princess on paper and was hated by Emperor Qing He. Ru Yi felt that she was a filial child, so she couldn''t show a better expression than an expressionless face when she saw the Marquis'' son.


    Who would have thought that Li Jiayi would not have said much and instead give his sister the right to speak. Logically, Li Baoji should have gone over after he had seen her, but he didn''t expect this girl to ask him so casually, "Your Highness, where are you going? Brother, you are detesting us sisters for being a burden. Can we follow you? "


    Without waiting for Ru Yi to nod her head, she turned around and beckoned for the few girls in the distance to come over.


    A few of the girls respectfully greeted her, but most of their gazes had landed on Jun Ruye, who was standing behind Ru Yi.


    Jun Ruye wasn''t wearing the uniform of a imperial bodyguard, but rather the Fish Dragon Robe bestowed by Emperor Qing He. This was a special honor only a imperial bodyguard would wear, and was naturally several ranks higher than the Eastern Palace Commander''s uniform.


    A Fish Dragon Robe could be made with one''s stature to begin with, so when one looked at Jun Ruye now, they felt that his stature was tall and straight with a clear and bright moon. Even if one didn''t look at his face, just his stature would attract the attention of others.


    Ru Yi said in a dry voice, "No need for formalities." She didn''t care about everyone looking at Jun Ruye. Who were these people? She didn''t recognize him either.


    However, there were still a few sensible ones. They tugged on Li Baoji''s sleeves, and while riding on the horse, they saw all these small movements. They were quite curious as to what these people were up to.


    Li Baoji returned to his senses and introduced, "His Highness might not know her. This is the first-in-command of the Li family, Li Si Lan. Usually, she admires His Highness most. Her biological grandfather is the Li family''s Patriarch, while her great-uncle is the Minister of Punishment."


    Ru Yi turned to look at Li Si Lan and saw that she was obviously satisfied with the introduction. She suddenly felt that she was very stupid, and directly said that she was going to be the grandnephew of the Board of Justice''s president. What did the Li family head have to do with her?

 C65

    Green Bamboo, who was at the side, anxiously glanced at the princess. If the princess didn''t say anything, she would leave an impression of arrogance.


    Fortunately, Li Si Lan quickly answered.


    "In the past, I have only heard that His Highness is cultured and well-trained, and was heroic and unyielding. Seeing her in person today was indeed extraordinary, and that I had the fortune to have three lives." "This is my aunt''s cousin, Xue Liyun. Her father is Xue Duan De, a teacher in the Ministry of Rites."


    Xue Liyun had clearly just recovered her wits and greeted Ru Yi with great respect. Even Li Si Lan couldn''t stop her ¡­


    Ru Yi, on the other hand, gave her a faint smile. Li Si Lan thought that it was because she was too ugly that she was smiling, so she stealthily glared at Li Yun with a bit of resentment.


    "No wonder Miss Li looks familiar. I''ve only seen a few of her granddaughters that I''ve seen before. If I look carefully, you two sisters look a little familiar."


    Hearing this, Li Si Lan happily said, "That''s right. We live in the same mansion, and we usually play together. The sisters are extremely good together."


    Ru Yi saw Xue Liyun secretly pout her lips when she heard this and couldn''t help but smile. This girl was a bit honest, but she didn''t know if it was Big Sister or Little Sister.


    Li Jia was someone Emperor Qing He had left behind for her. Naturally, Ru Yi knew much about the matters of the Li family.


    Li Can was the son of the deceased, and Li Yang, the heir apparent, not only became the Li Family Patriarch, but also lived in the main house of the Li Family and became the manager of the Li Family. If Li Can was not capable, the Li Family might not even have a place for him.


    Ru Yi nodded at the few of them. "Gu Jue has too many people with him. We chased him out to hunt and was about to return to the palace. If any of you don''t want to hunt anymore, you can follow him back."


    When Li Si Lan and Xue Li Yun heard that she wanted to go back, their faces showed hesitation. It was as if they were playing around with the princess and trying to curry favor with her.


    "This subject''s daughter doesn''t like hunting either. Hunting down weak and weak is really too pitiful. I''ve often told my brother that he has the ability to hunt tigers and leopards. That deer is so docile and beautiful, and there''s also that adorable rabbit. How come they''re so determined to kill him?"


    Even Jun Ruye couldn''t help but raise his head to look up at his highness when he heard her words. Earlier, she hated the fact that she couldn''t hunt for prey, which was why she chased the guards to hunt for her. Furthermore, she even asked them to give her half of the hunt ¡­ Now that she heard her daughter''s words, he didn''t know what to think.


    Unexpectedly, Ru Yi didn''t think too deeply into it. She waved her hand and said, "Since that''s the case, you can follow Gu Gu and return together. When they find the prey, we can just sit and eat the meat."


    Li Baoji thanked him happily.


    Green Bamboo couldn''t help but want to laugh. Poor hunting would kill small animals, but he still had to eat the "very cute" small animals in his mouth.


    Thinking like this, he felt that it was better if they were his daughter''s martial arts reading mates. There were no such melodies, and of course, there were several other princesses who would be behaving in such a way. It seemed that this daughter of his was also different from the others, and not all of them had the same appearance.


    Jun Ruye was originally on the left side of Ru Yi, but Li Bao Se rode his horse to talk to Ru Yi and pushed him to the side. Li Si Lan and Xue Li Yun didn''t go overboard, but they also walked side by side against the green bamboo.


    He didn''t expect that he would run into someone he knew in such a large forest. No matter what, he was very happy to meet Ru Yi.


    Gao Qianqian curled her lips. She hadn''t been in the Eastern Palace for too long, so her movements weren''t restrained. "Didn''t Your Highness say that we''re not going to hunt today?"


    The woman from Cheng Guo was hard to deal with, and Ru Yi was also very experienced. At this moment, she smiled and said, "I was just out for a walk. Did you see what I hunted?"


    Her highness'' words were so casual and even considerate that it immediately gave Li Baoji a great shock. She clearly thought she and her daughter were having a good time talking, and the possibility of her becoming a good friend that could talk about everything was extremely high!


    But now, listen to the pampered and flattering tone in the Grand Princess''s voice when she was speaking to Miss Gao of the Residence of Cheng ¡­


    What''s more, this Gao Qianqian didn''t appreciate his kindness. It was unknown who the wife was following behind her as she spoke hastily.


    "This subject greets Your Highness," Xiao Mubai, who was on horseback, saluted and then turned to face Gao Qianqian, "Gao Qianqian, are you afraid? That''s why you pestered Your Highness, right? If you''re afraid, just admit defeat. "


    After provoking Gao Qianqian, Ru Yi waved her hand to release her and warned, "Be careful on the road."


    Since there was an aristocrat lady who wanted to hunt, the forest wouldn''t release any ferocious beasts. They had to wait until the noblewomen were tired of playing and the men''s hot blood was stirred up before they could release the tigers and lions. However, they had all been starved for several days and weren''t too dangerous.


    After bidding farewell to Gao Qianqian, Li Bao became silent. Ru Yi could only hope to return, but she didn''t mind. She originally didn''t have the responsibility to deal with all the noble ladies.


    Emperor Qinghe meant that her eyes should be magnanimous, and she should be able to see the open spaces of things. Those noble girls who were confined in the depths of their chambers, even if they had the proper etiquette, would not be able to narrow their horizons.


    Unfortunately, things went against his wishes. Just as they reached the edge of Shang Lin Garden, before they could dismount, they saw Xiao Mutis chasing after them with a pale face. "Your Highness save me, Gao Qianqian''s horse is startled ¡­"


    Her hair had already scattered and she was clearly in a sorry state.


    Ru Yi asked urgently, "Where are the guards?"


    Xiao Mutian shook his head and spoke without even catching his breath.


    "We despised the presence of too many guards, and told them to stay away from us. In any case, we wanted to stay together, and never thought that her horse would suddenly go crazy and run around with her, and that the guards would chase after her. Unfortunately, she ran too suddenly, so everyone had to separate, and my guards also told them to go find her, I ¡­ "Come back and get reinforcements ¡­"


    It was as if he was embarrassed that he didn''t go to look for her.


    "Green Bamboo, go and find someone. Tell Gao Ke." "Muse, lead the way." After the distribution was done, he turned his horse and charged into the forest.


    When Xue Liyun saw His Highness rush into the woods like a gust of wind, she curiously asked, "Cousin, what should we do?"


    For such things as planning, there was no one who was more afraid of variables.


    Emperor Qing He was a generous father, and currently, he only had his daughter, the princess, so even though he only sent one personal bodyguard, high quality goods were obviously rare.


    However, in addition to his personal bodyguards, he also issued a series of secret guards.


    As long as the princess was safe, it would be fine. In other words, even if the princess was a bit foolhardy and reckless in the eyes of the people outside, they wouldn''t be in charge of any of this. They would just take care of her.


    As soon as Jun Ruye entered the forest, he whistled and summoned the hidden guards. There were fifteen people on duty today, and all of them were skilled in fighting one against ten.


    Xiao Mu Ci''s face contorted for a moment when she saw these people who seemed to have appeared out of the blue. It was so fast that almost no one apart from Jun Ruye had noticed. Ru Yi turned her head to ask, "Which way do you want to go?"


    She had rehearsed this countless times before. She did not hesitate to lift her hand and point to the left.


    Ru Yi''s horse did not stop. "Fifteen, go check on the right side of the road." The last of the guards, who was small and thin, quickly disappeared into the forest on the right side.


    About a quarter of an hour after they entered the left side, the shadow guard Fourteen made a strange gesture, and Ru Yi''s horse immediately stopped. Fourteen kneeled on the ground. "Your Highness, no one has come to this place."


    Xiao Mutie felt that everyone''s gaze was focused on him. Immediately, a large portion of his back was drenched in cold sweat. Everyone else was hot except for her, who felt a chill run down her spine.


    "Fourteen won''t lie. Does Miss Xiao remember the wrong path?" He ignored her awkwardness and directly looked at Xiao Muse''s face.


    Xiao Mutie tried his best to stabilize himself, but his face still paled, revealing some traces of himself. "Your subject''s daughter, your subject seems to have remembered wrongly. Your Highness, you have redeemed yourself."


    If he wanted a benevolent reputation, Ru Yi could just say, "This forest is big, I can still remember wrongly for a while."


    Emperor Qing He had been plotted against so many times in his life that he hated matters of the underworld. Ru Yi didn''t like these things either, but she was also worried about Gao Qianqian, so she didn''t bother to find a way for her to get out of this predicament.


    However, even if he failed in plotting against something like this, it would still leave behind traces. Ru Yi brought the rest of them to the place where she first met Gao Qianqian. His gloves were specially made, as if by magic, and a moment later he found a needle in the grass.


    Ru Yi glanced at Fourteen''s hand, "Put it away."


    Ru Yi turned around. It was a green bamboo. It brought along a few high-ranking witnesses. Zhou Xuan and the other guards also came along. They were all sweating profusely.


    Zhou Xuan''s eyes shined as he looked at Ru Yi. Ru Yi nodded slightly at him before shifting his gaze to Xiao Mu Ci''s side. With a single glance, Zhou Xuan understood her meaning. After many years of master and servant understanding, he immediately understood that there was a problem with Xiao Mu Ci.


    Before high proof even had the chance to ask, the hidden guard Xiao Jiu''s ears twitched, he immediately took two steps forward and reported, "Your Highness, there''s news at the 15th place."


    Ru Yi nodded at Gao Shang. "Let''s head there first. We''ll talk about the rest after we find Qianqian."


    When these words came out, it was as if Gao Shang had taken a pill of reassurance, he hurriedly nodded, "Yes, we all listen to His Highness''s orders."


    This time, the one leading the way was now fourteen. Soon, he saw fifteen people carrying Gao Qianqian, walking over from afar. At that moment, the notary wanted to die: Was his little sister going to marry a dark guard?


    Ru Yi seemed to know what he was thinking. She looked at him and said to the crowd, "Don''t worry. Fifteen is a girl."


    15: F * ck, even if I am the last in the fight, now even his gender has been changed by His Highness. However, he couldn''t prove it right now!


    The group of guards who were bathing together with Grandpa Fifteen: It must have been hard for them to hold back their laughter ¡­ How did Boss Jun manage to keep his face expressionless?


    Kaohsiung: My sister has been saved for her good name and her family rules have been recovered. Thank you, Bodhisattva.


    Zhou Xuan and the others felt that if fifteen people were able to become Dark Guard guards with their daughters, they would definitely be able to excel. Then, they tightened their chrysanthemums and decided to train harder so that more and more people wouldn''t overtake them.


    He really couldn''t tell, only feeling that it was difficult to distinguish a girl from a girl. But since the princess had said that he was a girl, then he was a girl.

 C66

    Gao Qianqian was fine. Even if there was something wrong, it wasn''t the right time to ask further. So Ru Yi said, "Qianqian was frightened. Your Highness has comforted you."


    Gao Shang held his sister in his embrace, thanking the princess first before saying to Fifteen, "Thank you for saving my sister''s life, Lady Fifteen."


    Fifteen spat out blood in his heart. On the surface, he looked even more respectful. Luckily, he still had not grown a Adam''s apple, so he spoke in a soft voice, "I dare not say so." After saying that, he forced himself to become silent, afraid that he would not be able to hold back from swearing.


    His Highness had said that it would be good for Miss Gao''s reputation to be a girl, but his reputation wasn''t? He is Her Highness'' secret guard!


    Who was the princess? She was above everyone else, and even her dog was more famous than all the other dogs in the country, not to mention the Dark Guard!


    When he returned to the palace, he dismissed those he did not know, and Ru Yi said to Gao Shang,


    Qianqian suffered an unexpected calamity. Fortunately, she is fine, but the person behind the scenes cannot be forgiven. I ordered you to help the Ministry of Justice investigate this matter, and fourteen picked up a needle from the ground and gave it to you. If there are any other questions, the people here can help. "


    "It was Qianqian who was so audacious, almost implicating Your Highness, it was your secret guard who saved her again. Your Highness'' great kindness will never be forgotten, this subject will do his best to find out the truth as soon as possible."


    Ru Yi didn''t argue with him and only said, "She was already frightened. Even if you asked her a question, she would still come back to the palace."


    When she said this, it was even more effective than arguing with the high proof judge. As expected, the high proof laughed and said, "Your Highness loving her is her good fortune." As she walked along the corridor, she asked, "This subject might ask Miss Fifteen some questions ¡­"


    Ru Yi nodded. Without hesitation, she said, "You are busy. You don''t need to come personally. If Qianqian doesn''t understand, then the messenger can ask."


    Although Ru Yi had found a high level certificate to verify, she wouldn''t just sit by and do nothing. Xiao Mutie was suspicious, and she was extremely concerned about what Gao Qianqian had experienced, so she ordered someone to teach her a lesson.


    Fifteen sat dejectedly at the side, while the others gathered around him. They were secretly exchanging glances with their mouths as they scattered like birds when they saw Jun Ruye.


    The rule of the Dark Guard is that they only recognize their master as their master. They don''t need me to teach them the meaning of their master''s words, they don''t need their master''s safety." The rule of the Dark Guard only recognizes their master, their master''s words, their master''s meaning, and their master''s safety.


    Jun Ruye''s cold voice didn''t sound like he was in a rush at all, but the words that came out of his mouth made people feel as if their very souls were being frozen.


    Only then did he feel better. Who told him to be unlucky? If Gao Qianqian could walk, he would have definitely put her down before he even met her. But she couldn''t even stand, and she was screaming in pain, so he couldn''t just ignore her.


    "By the time this subordinate found Miss Gao by following the hoof print, she was already saved by someone. It''s just that I don''t know who did it, that person only seemed to have saved her and then left. "Miss Gao''s horse fell to the side, frothing at the mouth ¡­"


    At the same time, High Proof also asked Gao Qianqian the same question.


    Gao Qianqian was shocked and her mind was still working.


    "I don''t know how it happened, I was in the front, Xiao Mutie followed me closely, and when I heard her swinging the whip, I wanted to clamp onto the horse''s belly, thinking that there would always be more opportunities to hunt down prey, but I didn''t expect that Snow Wind would suddenly lose control, and it was even given to me by His Highness ¡­"


    She was all right, but she was sad about the horse that had lost its life. Gao Shang''s face turned ugly, he suppressed his temper and continued to ask, "And then? And it was fifteen who just so happened to save you? "


    Gao Qianqian curled her lips. "Of course not, it''s a chivalrous hero. I was extremely afraid of the horse at that time, I only thought of what His Highness had taught me. If the horse is disobedient, I have to hug its neck and not let it fall."


    "I don''t know how it happened, but I felt like someone had grabbed me from the back of the horse, and then that person grabbed me and kicked Snowgale. Snowgale fell down while running."


    The notary quickly asked, "And then?"


    Gao Qianqian curled her lips again. "Then he put me on the ground and left on his own."


    The one who saved my sister with his high proof intuition is the key, maybe it''s the key to this, so he kept asking, "What does he look like? Do you remember? "


    Gao Qianqian was annoyed by the question. "How would I know? I was so scared, okay?"


    He suppressed the anger in his heart and said, "In the end, he is your savior. Although he has left, we can''t not pay him back, can we?" "If you think about it carefully, it might be someone that our family knows. When the time comes, we can ask our mother to give us a gift so that we can repay her a bit."


    Who knew that Gao Qianqian wasn''t fooled at all? She turned her head to the side and ignored the evidence.


    Gao Fen had no choice but to stand up. "Well, you should get some rest, His Highness said he would wait a few days for you to enter the palace."


    Gao Qianqian waited for him to leave before revealing her hands from her sleeves. In her hands was a red string tied to a large piece of money. She had been lifted up by the person holding her, so her hands didn''t land on her.


    This piece of money was made of brass, and its surface was shiny with oil. It was obvious that it was frequently rubbed by people, and the year was written on the back. She counted with her fingers, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    It was unknown if that person didn''t want to be recognized, but he had left her with a background. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have so easily called her over. It was obvious that he was deeply in love with her.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Not long after he left, he discovered that his things had disappeared. He wanted to go back to look for them, but he found that someone had already found him. It was too late for him to show his face, so he had to return.


    The Xue Clan also had a house near the palace. Although it was not big, he had his own house, especially now that the people from the second room were living here, he went in and closed the door.


    After changing his clothes, he felt a bit depressed.


    He had asked his cousin for that large sum of money.


    She had given him a string of presents, saying that she had asked for them from the emperor''s temple, and that she had also received them from her cousin, but that Luo was different, that he had everything he wanted, and that her cousin had been like an auspicious cloud full of flowers. That day, when they were sitting in the room, her cousin had seen his clothes, so she had taken them off and given them to him.


    "You like that? "My mother beat two. I think everything is good. Since you like the auspicious cloud, I''ll give you this as well. I''ll get my mother to bring me a new one next year ¡­"


    He was overjoyed at the time. So it was his cousin who had chosen to give him the one with the best conditions in the world. Now that his cousin had given him the one he was wearing, he could not bear to refuse. He didn''t get two gifts from anyone before...


    It was rude to accept these two gifts. He was conflicted and unwilling to return them. Even now, he still remembered his cousin''s words.


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? If you like it, then take it. I don''t have anything better for you. When I get bigger, I''ll make up some better stuff to look at, and then I''ll give you some better looking ones ¡­"


    He couldn''t find anything, and he was sure that it was lost. For a moment, Xue Qianyun felt as if someone had dug a piece out of his heart. Did the heavens not even want him to have something like this?


    Firstly, he had some disagreements with his daughter, but he had no disagreements with his cousin. His cousin had pretended to be in his heart for so many years, and what he remembered was how she looked when she was young. He had never thought of the day they would meet again.


    Even now, he had a grudge against being the princess'' cousin, but that grudge had once again overshadowed her safety.


    Xue Chaoyun was lazily lying on the bed, not wanting to move at all.


    A short while later, he heard Lady Xue''s voice from outside. "Where''s Second Master?"


    Lai Shou then answered, "Master Er came back to change, I saw him lie down."


    When Lady Xue entered the inner room, Xue Qianyun had already stood up. His mother had come and lay down in disrespect, but when it came to filial piety, he felt resentful towards his cousin for not being filial to his aunt. It was the same for himself.


    "You went out early in the morning. Are you tired now? If you''re tired, just rest. Don''t try to be brave. You''re still growing." Mrs. Xue observed his expression.


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    Lishou brought over a bench, and Xue Siyun helped Mrs. Xue to a seat.


    When Lady Xue heard him call her mother, her eyebrows curved into a smile. "I came to see you because I have nothing better to do. I''m sorry to have you stay in the side room, but are you feeling unwell?"


    Xue Xianyun still shook his head, "Mother already gave me the main house, one room is enough for me."


    As the two talked, there was a commotion coming from outside the courtyard. Lady Xue almost couldn''t see the frown on her face as she felt annoyed that the Second House had moved the Old Ancestor over as well, not to mention that the Second House Master had even moved the Old Ancestor over, causing their Master to act like a guest.


    In the past, their family was always doing well in the Prefecture, but now that the original owner had returned, they had to borrow a place to stay. This was really too much.


    Xue Qianyun didn''t know what had happened in the past, but he knew that his birth was related to Mrs. Xue San of the Second Branch.


    Lady Xue glanced at her son''s room again. The house wasn''t that big before, but there were a lot of people living in the other two rooms. Not only was the main house standing, the back room was also occupied.


    The two of them lived in a small yard to the south of the east, while the three of them stayed in a small yard to the north.


    Big Yun had been here for two days, so he had no choice but to live in the side room of their house. Fortunately, he didn''t bring any aunts with him this time, otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to find a place for his son to stay.


    Lady Xue took a deep breath. "Your Second Grandmother asked about you this morning. I said you went out early. When night comes, we''ll go pay our respects together."


    Xue Chaoyun nodded.

 C67

    Actually, Lady Xue''s heart wished that she could chase out the Second House and the rest of the family with wooden sticks, but she could only bear with it due to filial piety. Now, she even wanted to make her son endure even more, so she could not bear it any longer.


    Xue Ning Yun personally sent them to the door, then entered the room and couldn''t lie down.


    When night came, the main house was bustling with noise and excitement. Xue Chaoyun greeted her and stood there like a gentleman. Lady Xue couldn''t bear to see her son standing in her house, so she said, "Big bro went out for a day. Let''s go back and rest early."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. As expected, the Second Madam didn''t even stop her words.


    "That''s right, let''s go back as soon as possible. This child has had a difficult life since childhood, and was weak since childhood. Although we can''t see much since he''s grown up, his family is all proper relatives now. We shouldn''t rush back after we''ve met ¡­"


    She said that her son was too weak when he was young, and she didn''t let down her heart. It wasn''t because her daughter-in-law or her grandson or granddaughter framed her, so how could she make that girl so weak?


    To be able to tell now, it actually meant that his foundation was still not good enough! He opened his mouth to refute, but then suddenly heard Xue Qianyun''s voice.


    "Mother, I visited Aunt Xiao Hui''s wife a few days ago and have already invited her to our courtyard for summer vacation. I just didn''t expect that the Second Madam would also come to stay here ¡­ What should I do now?"


    "Cousin was willing to come to our house. This is a good thing, so I''ll clean up the courtyard right now."


    Xue Xianyun shook his head slightly, "My aunt''s first name is extraordinary. She doesn''t have a proper wife, so she''s just disrespectful to this old man! I think I''ll go back and say something. "


    He said this and there was a moment of silence in the room, but he didn''t care and only said to Lady Xue, "Mother, your son''s Mister Meng is now the Imperial Tutor. I''ve heard that he has come too, and your son is going to deliver his greetings tomorrow. He''ll take his leave first."


    "I''ll go with you. Aiya, you''re a junior at your aunt''s place. If you explain it to her, it would seem disrespectful to our family. It would be better if I sent a letter, which you ¡­ Your mother hasn''t seen your aunt for years, so it''s no wonder your aunt didn''t come out. When she came out, she was saluted everywhere ¡­ "


    He ignored the Second Madam''s family and walked away.


    That night, Xue Duanjing came back and saw that his wife wasn''t in a good mood. "What''s wrong with you now?"


    As he finished speaking, he was annoyed with himself. His wife had been so bored by him these two days, so he asked her this question again. It was his fault, too. He relaxed in Shang Lin Garden and didn''t want to use his brain anymore.


    Lady Xue wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and said in a low voice, "Today, when Sis mentioned Cousin Zhao, I thought of Sis Zhao and felt a bit sad for a moment."


    Xue Zhengjing was relieved and comforted, "She''s good, and she might have already given herself a good pregnancy to save the princess. "I heard that today, the princess personally led people to find the first daughter of the duke. It''s a pity that we don''t have a daughter, but my granddaughter is too young. It''d be great if she could get her eyes on the princess ¡­"


    Du Su''s family actually had a salary, but for all these years, their salary was rather low. So the neighbors didn''t know that the next door was occupied by a top-notch lady.


    Although Eldest Brother Du didn''t have to continue slaughtering pigs, his fame was still great. From time to time, someone would ask him for a knife. Just this amount of money was enough for him to support his family.


    "We don''t lack money, and we bros don''t like studying ¡­" Eldest Brother Du muttered.


    Du Su was fanning himself with a palm-leaf fan. Upon hearing this, he was immediately fanned several times by the fan.


    "Are you going to force them to do something like this instead of studying? At such a young age, do you want to take them to kill pigs?" The two children will be engaged in a few more years. Oh, let''s go out and talk about it. At least an Elementary Scholar before the age of fifteen?


    "If you still can''t recite well after the age of fifteen, you can go and learn a trade. It''s not good to slaughter pigs with you anyway, I have to choose two good wives."


    After receiving such a quick beating, Big Brother Du wasn''t angered. Instead, he laughed. "What''s wrong with killing pigs? I feel that the wife I''m marrying isn''t bad, and the children are also good!"


    Wei Qi and Wei Zhen were writing on the stone table with their heads down. The two brothers were laughing in secret. When Mother came back, there was a different feeling in the house. Otherwise, the three of them would not have been able to feel any better at home.


    Although Eldest Brother Du was a pig slaughterer, his personality was still quite good. It could be said that the Du Family had taught him well, that his wife and husband had truly grown up to be ordinary. No, actually, they were below average.


    If Wei Zhao hadn''t admitted it himself, Xue Qianyun felt that he might not have been able to recognize her at first glance, but after he did, he felt that it was a bit similar, especially when he was crying. His face was helpless, his eyes were red, and no matter how old he was, it made his heart ache.


    Last night, he accidentally walked into the wrong courtyard. Just as he was about to turn around and hear the blurry word "Grand Lady", he heard that word for the first time in his life.


    When he found out that someone was scheming against her, he was so angry that blood rushed to his head. He wanted to tell her about it, but he held himself back when he reached the door.


    For one thing, he didn''t think that it would work. She had a good guard by her side, and he was the only one who had listened to her words. If she didn''t do anything, then she would have no proof.


    After tossing and turning the entire night, he wanted to see if he could help out in the morning. In the end, he found that there was an expert surrounding her, and it seemed that he was slightly better than the one from that night. He was afraid that he couldn''t beat her, so he decided to hide in the forest.


    No one dared to hide anything that had happened in the palace from Emperor Qinghe. In his life, he had always hated the fact that he had been set up by others, and even more so, that his daughter had been set up by others!


    When he heard Xiao Mubai say that he was innocent while crying and that he was flustered, he remembered wrongly. He directly said, "Xiao Mubai, you deserve a hundred beatings for breaking into the emperor''s carriage."


    Such a delicate girl. If she didn''t go easy on him with her staff, wouldn''t she die?


    Gao Shang felt that the emperor''s heart for his daughter was no different from his heart for his sister. He too wished that he could kill Xiao Mutie. At such a young age, his thoughts were extremely vicious.


    The needle that 14 picked up fell to the ground, and the coroner found a few more of the same needles on the back of Gao Qianqian''s mount. At that time, there were only two of them, Gao Qianqian and Xiao Mubai.


    What he didn''t know now was what Xiao Mutie''s motive was.


    "Woo woo ¡­ I''m not lying. I really don''t know ¡­" Even if he died, he still said that. There were countless experts by the princess'' side. Hadn''t she been unable to find Qianqian in time? "Qianqian is fine, I''m so happy about something ¡­"


    After a day of interrogation, no food was given and no punishment was used. High Witness saw that she was still stubborn and coldly snorted. "His Majesty has given the decree that if Xiao Mutie dashes into the emperor''s carriage, his staff will be rewarded at least a hundred times. You may execute the punishment."


    After a few more boards, Gao Shang bent down and whispered into Xiao Mutie''s ear,


    "Miss Xiao is truly admirable. "I have always been vindictive. If anyone offends me, I will repay them in the hundreds. The Duke of Qi is your uncle, right?" You expect him to save you? "


    Gao Shang revealed a smile. "He has already pleaded guilty on behalf of your whole family ¡­ Pity that little brother of yours, he''s already about to be reincarnated two months after coming to this world ¡­ This was all given to him by your determined and good older sister. "


    Xiao Mutie gritted his teeth, "I say ¡­"


    His mother, sister, and sister-in-law made up for the medicine and soup. He didn''t know how many times he made her go to the latrine, but to be honest, it really was better for her to stay in the palace with him.


    Coincidentally, the princess sent the red bamboo to visit, and Gao Qianqian immediately perked up. "Good elder sister, take me to the palace. Your Highness will miss me ¡­"


    The duke''s wife was choked by her daughter''s thick skin. She was so angry that she wanted to teach her a lesson but didn''t dare to do so in front of her daughter. Her face was red with anger.


    Hong Zhu laughed and said, "Your Highness is also worried about Miss, now that I have seen Miss, her complexion is good, this servant can also go back and ask for your reward."


    His daughter was spoiled, but her nature was good, and she could speak sweet words and win the favor of the imperial concubine, giving her some face in the circle of the capital''s madams.


    "Your Highness is praising her too much. Qianqian doesn''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is ¡­"


    Red Bamboo didn''t dare take up these words and hurriedly said, "Your Highness feels that Miss is naive and has Miss in the palace. Your Highness always smiles a lot, and originally also sent me a servant to ask Miss if she wants anything, and even sent a sedan chair."


    Gao Qianqian was beaming with joy. She didn''t pack up her things, but the palace was full of goods. If she couldn''t borrow anything from Feng Lin and Ji Panpan, then she would be fine. She would just follow the red bamboo up the palanquin.


    The palace was filled with flowers and trees. The Imperial Tutor stopped his lessons and left everyone with their homework. For once, he let the sheep go. Ru Yi then joined Feng Lin and the others in reciting poems, guessing riddles, playing with pitchers, and so on. She didn''t insist on playing with the things she liked, but would mostly act as a spectator.


    Jun Ruye had already been dismissed. "What can happen if you''re left alone in the palace? If you don''t feel safe leaving only two hidden guards behind, don''t scare others with your numbers."


    Jun Ruye cursed silently. The ones left behind were dark guards and not ghosts. He was afraid that the dark guards would be taken advantage of by the female servants.


    As soon as Gao Qianqian entered, she began to act wildly. After greeting Ann, she said in a rush, "Aiya, what if I want to play with you?"


    Ru Yi asked, "Your parents didn''t teach you a lesson, right? If I knew you were looking so good, I wouldn''t have worried. I should have let you stay at home for a few more days. "


    Gao Qianqian refused, "I was just talking about His Highness'' loyalty to Big Sister Red Bamboo." As he pulled Ru Yi''s sleeve back and forth, the chain around his body also began to move.


    Ru Yi didn''t pay much attention to the money. She thought it looked familiar, so she gave it another glance and arranged for Gao Qianqian to follow Feng Lin. She then brought the green bamboo along with her and headed back.


    Halfway there, he realized why she looked so familiar. When she saw him that day, there was a large sum of money on his belt ¡­ Not to mention that Gao Qianqian had never liked cumbersome people, so she rarely wore jade.


    Ru Yi looked at the green bamboo, bowed her head and said a few words to her.

 C68

    Green Bamboo went back and picked up Xia Chang, who was eight or nine years old, and wore a set of accessories. He showed them to Ru Yi before giving them to Gao Qianqian, taking the clothes she exchanged with her to wash.


    The string with the big money was in Ru Yi''s hand.


    Ru Yi sucked in a breath.


    He handed the jade bun over to Green Bamboo, "Order it down, and make it exactly the same. If Miss Gao asks, ask her where she got it, and bring it back for me."


    Green Bamboo retreated.


    Ru Yi went to the front. She could not see the Du Family, nor could she see Zhao Yun. However, she could not let many people know about this, and even her father had to hide it from her.


    First, Zhou Xuan might be the vice commander, but the entire Guard Battalion listened to him. He was no different from the commander, and second, Zhou Xuan had met Qianyun that night. No matter what, she hoped that the fewer people who knew about this, the better.


    Zhou Xuan quickly arrived. Ru Yi rejected the others and asked, "You want to see someone alone, but don''t want others to find out. Can you do it?"


    When Zhou Xuan heard this, he became excited. His Highness was using him! As a vassal, he was not afraid of his master not promoting him, but was afraid that his master would not remember him and not order him around.


    "I can."


    "Very good. "Come closer." Ru Yi explained in detail, then took out a piece of paper. "Just say that you are the commander of the Eastern Palace Aristocrat Clan and ask him to follow you. If he''s unwilling, then show him this."


    As he spoke, he folded the paper and handed it over.


    This was the first time Zhou Xuan had been "entrusted with such an important task." Just as he was about to leave, he turned around and quietly asked, "Your Highness, this subject has lost consciousness. Can''t we just bring him over?"


    Ru Yi quickly shook her head, "No, just tell him what I want. If he doesn''t come, then don''t force him. Just bring this piece of paper back to him."


    Zhou Xuan repeated in a low voice before leaving.


    Soon, the green bamboo was sent over. Ru Yi felt that it was no different from the twin brothers from before. She nodded and left the first one behind, saying to the green bamboo,


    "If she doesn''t ask, then don''t give it to her. If she does, then give her this and see what she says."


    Green Bamboo replied and was about to leave, but Ru Yi said, "Wait." She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I think it''s very good, go and do the exact same thing. Who did this for you? "Give it to her."


    Green Bamboo hurriedly replied, "I have a little sister in the Shang Guan Bureau who is good at fighting, and I often ask her to help me, but the previous one is a bit old, and I tore down a nearly old one, and used the old thread to ask her to beat it. That money was taken from the Shang Guan Bureau, and I picked and asked for seven or eight different kinds, each with four or five types."


    The coins were all molded in the palace, so there were many kinds of coins in the palace. It was easier to make old coins than to make old ones, but when Green Bamboo asked people, he took the money and tested it a few times before he made his own.


    Ru Yi nodded her head, "This way, we won''t waste too much time and effort in rewarding others. Help Gu Bing remember this matter."


    Green Bamboo said, "It is the duty of the servants to do things for their masters."


    "Mm, I understand. You can go now."


    After she had left, Ru Yi looked carefully at the necklace in her hand. This was made by her mother, and her mother''s needlework was ordinary, but she was always the one who loved to dress up. Her family wasn''t rich, and she couldn''t afford the jade pendant, so her mother made up a huge sum of money and gave it to her.


    If she thought too much, she wouldn''t dare to do it, so she summoned Zhou Xuan on an impulse and sent him out. She didn''t know if he could bring Lei Yun over, but she stood up and walked around the hall for a bit. She felt a bit nervous, so she relaxed her breathing and began chanting.


    Ever since she was a child, she had been calm and collected, but she wasn''t someone who didn''t have emotions. When she was young, she read Zhuang Zi''s < Free and Unrestrained Wandering >, and even she didn''t like to do anything for him, but she still wished for her heart to be free.


    In other words, Du Weizhao''s heart was the same as Zhu Ru Yi''s. This wasn''t just her own feelings, she also wanted those she cared about, those she apparently abandoned, to look at her in the same way.


    Since he couldn''t go back to being Du Weizhao, then he might as well be the one with Du Weizhao''s thoughts.


    At the Xue Courtyard, Zhou Xuan was also in a difficult situation. He had never thought that there would actually be someone who didn''t give face to the princess. She was the princess!


    Sometimes, even the king had to give in to the princess to establish her authority. In the capital, no matter whether it was a noble or noble family, how could they not curry favor with the princess? It was just like the young miss of the Residence of Cheng. Even though the princess had sent people over, she had still happily received them.


    Could it be that the young man in front of him was spoiled because of his good looks?


    Zhou Xuan looked at the silent Xue Shaoyun with a bit of pain in his teeth.


    Even he himself was at a loss as to what to say. Zhou Xuan had already revealed his identity and stated his intentions. At that moment, his heart was filled with joy, but that happiness soon disappeared. It was like the rising and falling of a tide, and he was unable to control himself.


    Zhou Xuan could tell that the youth in front of him was someone he had met that night. He was skilled, but was still young, and wasn''t his match. It was a pity that the princess'' order was not to force him. However, if he really did not force her, he would have to return to the palace by himself and report to his superiors. Just thinking about it made him feel like a coward.


    "When you came here, master said that you are not to force master anymore. Young master doesn''t want to go, I have nothing to say, it''s just that this was handed to me by master. If you don''t change your mind, young master, I will leave immediately."


    Xue Chaoyun raised his head and glanced at Zhou Xuan. He was brimming with vigor, and did not seem like he had gotten better in the past few years. However, he still looked frail and frail. He took the letter from Zhou Xuan.


    Zhou Xuan was secretly pleased with himself. When the princess handed him the letter, she only gave him a piece of paper, but he felt that it wouldn''t be good if the recipient didn''t think it was important enough.


    There was not a single word on the paper, only the line he threw away ¡­


    For a moment, Yun Yang didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. His eyes were a bit sore.


    Presumably, she had already recognized him, so the little girl he had saved was definitely someone who was extremely familiar with her.


    Xue Chaoyun lowered his head again. This time, Zhou Xuan was extremely worried. The dull knife cuts the flesh. But he didn''t dare to urge her.


    According to logic, the princess was a woman and the person in front of him was a young man. Zhou Xuan felt that the two shouldn''t have had that sort of relationship, but he really didn''t know which relationship it was. Of course, he didn''t want to know.


    If Hong Yan sent a message, did that Hong Yan know about the contents of the letter? He definitely didn''t know that at this moment, Zhou Xuan wanted to be a Hongyan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Xuan was always ready for his questions, so he listened obediently. Seeing that Xue Qianyun was about to loosen up, he immediately said, "Master didn''t say anything. He just told me to listen to you. If you want to go, then I''ll make arrangements."


    Then he silently added in his mind: If you don''t want to go, you have to return that piece of paper. However, he still felt that it was better to not say these words out loud. If the youth in front of him became angry due to embarrassment, it would backfire and he would really not go, which would be considered bad.


    Green Bamboo very quickly sent over another string. Ru Yi looked at it for a bit and then nodded, telling her to step down.


    After waiting for another quarter of an hour and nearly unable to sit still any longer, she was about to head back when Li Rou came over and reported, "Prince Jiang Liu requests to see His Highness."


    Ru Yi didn''t seem to hear him as she said absent-mindedly, "I won''t see him."


    Xue Chaoyun was tall and slender. Zhou Xuan found him a set of imperial guard clothing and said, "Follow behind me. Don''t look up."


    Zhou Xuan carried the medallion given to him by his daughter, saying that it was to carry out orders. As expected, no one doubted him on the way. They arrived at the entrance of the front hall, invited Li Rou to report, and led Xue Chaoyun in.


    Ru Yi had just sat down on the chair when she heard Zhou Xuan''s voice outside. She stood up almost immediately and said, "Tell Commander Zhou to come in."


    The sky gradually darkened, but there were no lights in the room.


    Ru Yi found the fire piston and blew vigorously. She then took off the lampshade to light the fire.


    It was unknown when Zhou Xuan had disappeared.


    She calmed herself a little, then turned to look at him.


    His figure was slightly thin, with jet-black eyebrows, and the spirit of his eyes could not be seen. His face was slightly pale, and he had been learning martial arts for a few years, but he did not expect that his face would still be as delicate as it was when he was young. His facial features could be described as flawless.


    If she was still Wei Zhao, she felt proud that she had a cousin like Lei Yun. Thinking of this, the determination that usually gathered on her face gradually faded, revealing a rare gentleness.


    Ru Yi turned around to test the temperature of the water in the pot and personally poured two cups of water. "Remember that the first time I saw you, you weren''t even as tall as me. A few years have passed and you''re already almost half a head taller than me."


    She chose this kind of opening because she felt that boys probably cared a lot about height, just like the few young masters she knew. Anyone who was short wouldn''t like to go out, so she tried every possible way to find out how to grow taller.


    Sure enough, Sha Yun''s face loosened up, and Ru Yi let out a sigh of relief.


    She had called him here to have a good talk, not to screw things up between the two of them, so she smiled and said, "Let''s sit down and talk. I''m thirsty, do you want to drink some water?" He acted very friendly and friendly.


    Xue Xianyun remained silent, but slowly walked under the lamp and sat on the Wooden Pellet opposite Ru Yi.


    Ru Yi gently pushed the cup next to her hand toward him. Her intentions were clear.


    Xue Xianyun looked up, his expression no longer stiff but still solemn, his eyes unwavering by her words.


    It turned out that Ru Yi felt that her face had become even thicker after she faced the man who wanted to protect her with such a guarded face.


    However, her time was limited, so she could only tell him everything she had thought of before. Even if he didn''t say anything, if she did, at least he would understand.


    "I went into the woods today and had a look around. When I came out, I ran into the young lady from the second branch of the Li family and her sister-in-law. They said they were called Xue Liyun, and they looked very sensible and pretty. It''s just that they weren''t as tall as you, and were your uncles'' subordinates?"


    In the past, she had already been bullied by people in the academy. Although she was not a mediocre person who would not be envied by others, it was hard to tell whether she was good or bad, and she didn''t even know when she was cheated. It was like Gao Qianqian, if he didn''t save her in time, if something really happened to Gao Qianqian, then she would definitely be responsible, right?


    He didn''t want to talk to her in the first place, but when he heard her praise Xue Liyun''s beauty, he didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Ru Yi felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer. Other than her father, she hadn''t used her face in the past few years. Now that she used it, she felt that it wasn''t thick enough.

 C69

    She had a lot of things to say, since he didn''t want to say them, she might as well do it as an audience. She picked up her tea cup, lowered her head and took a sip of water.


    "When I was young, mother didn''t tell me to drink tea early. I still don''t like this much, so all I have prepared here is warm water. However, this water is mountain spring water."


    "Today, I sent someone to pick up Miss Gao from the State Duke''s estate. I saw this from her and remembered that you also had one. I even gave it to you before. Of course, so many years have passed, perhaps you''ve broken down or thrown it somewhere ¡­"


    Xue Buyun''s clenched fist was trembling slightly from anger. It was not wrong to say that she was blind!


    Ru Yi smiled slightly. If she couldn''t coax him, she would have to anger him. Now that he didn''t leave on the spot, she felt that he had some perseverance.


    She casually took a tube from the side and handed it to him, smiling as she said, "Perhaps you don''t remember, but I feel that it''s still exactly the same as the one I gave you before ¡­"


    Xue Xianyun couldn''t help but glance at it. He reached out his hand to touch it, then quickly threw it onto the table and coldly said, "It''s not the same, it''s not mine." However, he did not lower his head and instead looked at Ru Yi with glowing eyes.


    Ru Yi still had a mischievous smile on her face, as if she didn''t expect him to look at her. Her face gradually turned a little redder, her originally snow-white skin became a little more elegant, and there seemed to be a little more charm in her eyes.


    Xue Yuyun recognized the fake one, which made Ru Yi feel even more embarrassed. The one in her hand was a little hot, and it made her eyes a little sore.


    There were a dozen or so lights in the hall, but Ru Yi only pointed at one spot. The candles in the gloomy hall flickered, looking outside. Once again, Ru Yi opened her mouth and spoke with a sense of calm.


    Xue Xianyun''s face was as white as jade under the lantern light, but it was still as cold as ice, "I only picked her up from the horse and threw her to the side, I didn''t ¡­"


    Ru Yi immediately knew that he had misunderstood and interrupted him.


    "I know I know, I think she probably doesn''t know who you are, but she''s holding something of yours, and fortunately, she didn''t say it out now, so I thought of a way to steal a new pillar, and sent someone to make it look exactly the same. I wanted you to see if you could tell the difference, but who knew that you could tell right away."


    Xue Chaoyun couldn''t help but glance at her from the corner of his eyes. Her breathing was a little hurried, and she was no longer as calm as before.


    Ru Yi really didn''t want him to misunderstand. She had only called him over to ask for directions. After all, her mother still had to rely on Xue Ning Yun for help.


    She stared at him with a sincere expression, which made him feel extremely happy.


    "I accompanied my aunt home a few days ago. Her house was very good, and she even cooked me some rice, fried some leek and egg pancakes, and made me some bean curd soup. My uncle went to the street to buy some side dishes and some soy sauce.


    Ru Yi''s eyes suddenly became sore. She closed her mouth, but was unable to hold back her tears. With a single breath, she blocked her chest. She stood up and turned around. "Don''t say anymore! ¡­" I didn''t eat at night, so when I heard you say these things, I''m really hungry! "


    Her voice suddenly changed, and Xue Qianyun felt a pang in his heart, and blurted out, "What the hell is going on with you? How did you become a princess? "


    Ru Yi didn''t know how to reply.


    The grudges of the previous generation shouldn''t be held by a junior like her.


    Royal father, mother and father, everyone had their own difficulties. It was the same for them, no one had ever let her down before, she was the one instead, because her existence was a form of harm.


    Du Weizhao''s wish was to stay in the countryside for the rest of his life. He wanted to be a simple village woman, but fate had made her the imperial concubine.


    There was a hint of childishness on her delicate face, but she was the same age as him, yet she forced herself to wear layers and layers of masks.


    She was a slightly rogue daughter in front of her father, a staunch king of Yan Kingdom in front of the ministers, and a gentle and calm princess in front of the noble ladies.


    The mask was worn so many times that even she wasn''t sure which one was herself.


    The bell of the Royal Monastery rang far away as it floated leisurely over. Ru Yi immediately replied, "I can''t explain these things clearly at the moment, so you just have to keep it a secret for me. When the time is ripe, I will tell you everything."


    Pausing, she softly asked, "Mother knows that I''m still alive, right?"


    Without waiting for her reply, she lowered her head and continued. "That day, the Imperial Tutor suddenly told me that Mother couldn''t continue on anymore. I was scared and believed it ¡­"


    "If that wasn''t the case, you wouldn''t have seen your aunt, would you?" His hands were tightly clenched, his veins were popping out, and even his body was trembling slightly.


    Ru Yi''s heart felt as though it had been struck by a heavy hammer. She didn''t retort and instead turned her back to him, giving her the courage to speak out the thoughts in her heart.


    "Yes, I cannot see her. I hope that she can live well. I hope that even without Du Weizhao, the Du Family will still be harmonious and blissful ¡­" "I hope everyone will be fine ¡­"


    He panted heavily. He couldn''t help but stand up and take two steps towards her, but then he suddenly stopped. His expression finally revealed a little disinterest. "I understand."


    Ru Yi managed to suppress the pain in her heart with great difficulty. She turned around and handed him the chain in her hand. "I got this from Gao Qianqian."


    Xue Chaoyun silently received the money. It still had a bit of warmth and moisture to it, but when he thought about how he would often rub it with his hands, his eyes darkened.


    The two of them stood facing each other silently. The light of the lamp flickered, gently swaying along with their shadows.


    Ru Yi waited until the tears on her face dried before saying, "Go back and let Zhou Xuan send you back. If he doesn''t look for you in the future, don''t listen to others."


    Xue Ning Yun nodded. As he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of Xue Liyun and turned to tell her, "Xue Liyun and the rest aren''t good. You should be on guard."


    Ru Yi was stunned. "I didn''t know them before, or perhaps I''ve seen them before, but I found out today that she might be your sister. We don''t have any conflicts of interest. Besides, what could she have done to me?"


    Xue Xianyun said in his heart that he hadn''t wrongly accused her of not knowing who she was, "Second House has a life and death grudge with my family. When my mother was pregnant with me, she suffered a lot and almost lost her life."


    Ru Yi hurriedly nodded. "I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t be in contact with her in the future." Then he muttered, "I thought it was your sister who ¡­"


    He was feeling rather downcast.


    She didn''t have any sisters, and the few noble girls she had were all very respectful to her, so it was natural for her reading companions to be around her. However, as she grew older, she didn''t have the intimacy she had as a child.


    In recent years, she had always kept herself isolated. Even Feng Lin had to rely more on her than her sisters.


    Occasionally, she would think of her childhood friends in Pingxian, Spring Flower, Ji Ming, and even Qiao Yun, who had always been choking her, and now that she thought about it, she no longer felt so hateful.


    Xue Xianyun understood her loneliness, but he also hated her. In this way, he could not help but sound a little angry, "It''s not a sister. It''s so annoying. They live in our house, and they live in the main house. They let my parents and I live in the same small yard."


    As she spoke, she rolled her eyes at Ru Yi, her voice finally filled with hidden bitterness.


    Ru Yi''s eyes widened. "How could Aunt agree? I think Aunt is very powerful! "


    "The Old Ancestor of the Second Branch is still alive and can be considered to be my father''s aunt. No matter how powerful my mother is, she can''t disobey her elders!"


    Ever since he was young, his body wasn''t well and his temperament was quite good. In addition, he stayed on the mountain with his master for a few years. He couldn''t help but feel somewhat dissatisfied with the filial piety of the secular world.


    The will was dispirited.


    "When I was young, Aunt doted on me. I wonder if she is doing well now? Come to think of it, I haven''t met my uncle and your big brother. I heard that you have a little niece. Do you think Aunt would recognize me if she saw me now? "


    Xue Chaoyun shook his head, "I definitely wouldn''t recognize you. Everyone thought ¡­ that you were too much of a woman." It was an offense to look directly at the princess'' face.


    This sort of painless blow was completely ignored by Ru Yi. "Then can I go to your house and support you?" "At least let the people from the second house move out from the main house ¡­"


    Xue Chaoyun couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her.


    "Is that all you can do? We can tell them to fuck off without you. They were not good people. I accidentally walked into the wrong yard that day and heard that they wanted to plot against you. I wanted to tell you.


    However, words are useless. When I saw that there was an expert by your side, and ten more of my kind who were not his match, I decided to take a breather and see if I could help out with something small. That''s why I saved Gao Qianqian''s life.


    Ru Yi wanted to laugh. "I''m neither Yue Lao nor the matchmaker, how could you think that?" "Don''t worry, I won''t help others and will ignore you instead. If you think I can help you in the future, then just come find me. Uh, I''ll inform Zhou Xuan."


    Hearing the trust in her words, Xue Xianyun felt a little awkward. However, he didn''t expect this ruyi to be like her little brother, even more intimate than the two younger brothers of the Du Family. She also felt that she had the appearance of a big sister.


    Ru Yi was reluctant to part with him. "You, if you want to blame me, then blame me. I know you treat me well. It''s my fault. I''ll compensate you."


    Xue Chaoyun turned around, not saying a word. She continued, "Where''s my mother? Take care of her and let her eat and drink. I ¡­"


    She wanted to say that she would work hard and that they would meet one day, but she felt that it was better to do it than to do it, so she stopped herself.


    He nodded sullenly. "I know."

 C70

    Upon receiving his reply, Ru Yi nodded her head in an extremely good mood.


    Oh right, I asked Zhou Xuan that day, and he said that your martial arts are very good, even though you''re currently training very little, I didn''t ask you what your plans were for just now. But I did find this in the study, and you see if you can use it, and there are some other things I don''t understand, and there aren''t that many people in the palace. When I return to the palace another day, I''ll have Zhou Xuan arrange for you to go in.


    As he spoke, he handed over a sword manual.


    If she had given it to him, he definitely would not have taken it. However, that was a sword manual, and it was also the famous¡¶ Que Family Sword Art¡· in the martial arts world.


    He raised his head and glanced at her. Seeing her smiling at him, just like that Cousin Wei Zhao all those years ago, he nodded and took her hand.


    Ru Yi was very happy, thinking that her father''s study must have had many of these books. When she had found one, even if she couldn''t take it out and copied it out for him, there was still Jun Ruye. He didn''t look that old and his martial arts had reached the acme of perfection, and she didn''t know who taught him martial arts.


    It''s kind of like my family has the feeling of early childhood.


    Ru Yi called toward the door. "Zhou Xuan."


    Only when Zhou Xuan appeared did Qianyun feel reluctant to part with him. It was a pity that he only spoke a few words in front of her. As for everything else, it was mostly the taciturn Xue Qianyun.


    He pursed his lips and looked at her quickly. Only now did he realize that her thin eyes were already red, probably because of the swelling. Her eyes were especially large and pink, so he felt even more reluctant to leave, wishing that he could bring her home.


    Ru Yi smiled at him and nodded amiably. "Go. Zhou Xuan will take you home."


    Big Cloud lowered his head to cover the emotions in his eyes, but didn''t say anything.


    Ru Yi was very satisfied with Cousin Xue''s submissive appearance. A good younger brother should listen to his elder sister.


    After sending off Xue Qianyun, Ru Yi turned around and asked Li Rou, "Is Imperial Father back yet?"


    Li Rou bowed as she replied, "His Majesty has sent a message that he will be stationed at the Upper Forest Garden tonight. He will return to the palace tomorrow after the hunt."


    It was no wonder he didn''t summon her over, but this was good too. She wasn''t willing to lie to her royal father, but since her royal father wasn''t around, she didn''t have to take the initiative to speak up as long as he didn''t ask.


    Lanterns have already been hung up in the palace. A lively voice came from not too far away. "How are the Imperial Tutor and the others?" Have you had dinner? "


    When Li Rou saw Zhou Xuan bring some people in and come out after a while, although the woman''s voice was a bit shaky, she had a relaxed expression. It seemed that she was in a good mood.


    I have already sent them over, and according to His Highness'' instructions, I have set up a small kitchen there. The chef brought them in from the Residence of Supreme Grand Chang, and also arranged for a few cooks who know how to cook.


    Li Rou guessed right. Ru Yi saw Big Head Yun today, and now she was really relaxed. Hearing Li Rou say that she would reward him with money, she laughed and said, "How much did you get?"


    Li Rou tactfully said, "I was rewarded with two silkpants."


    Ru Yi smiled and nodded, "You deserve a reward." "Come, let''s take a look at the honored tutor''s place."


    Li Rou hesitated slightly. "Your Highness, you haven''t had your meal yet."


    In order to allow his daughter to grow well, His Majesty had fixed three meals for her. Today, it was already a little too late.


    "Doesn''t the honored tutor have a small kitchen? Just ask them to make a regular dish. "


    Ru Yi went in and asked, "Great-grandfather Zeng, I heard that you ate well today and even rewarded people. I also came to have a taste."


    Wang Taichang stood up, and Ru Yi walked over to help him sit on the chair.


    "Your Highness, what do you want to eat? Just ask them to cook it for you."


    Li Rou had already signaled the head of the kitchen over to kneel down. Ru Yi turned her head to look at Madame Wang and asked, "Which dish did you eat today?" Give me one too, um, what other dishes are common? I only know how to fry eggs with leek... "


    He looked conflicted, causing Wang Taizong to laugh out loud.


    I think that the tofu and egg soup Old Li made is delicious, and also has a piece of leek and egg. The chicken soup is also very good, but it''s better to eat less tonight.


    These dishes were all extremely easy to cook, but in just a quarter of an hour they would be done. Ru Yi gave him face and ate more than half of it. In the end, the king ordered his men to withdraw.


    The old man made the emperor up without any pressure.


    "Your Highness has eaten well today, and I, the old man, will reward you with money. Every servant has two silver gowns."


    Wang Taichang''s valet was delighted. He immediately took out a handful of silverware from his saddlebags and handed them to everyone in the room.


    Li Rou opened her mouth and stretched out her hand like the others.


    Ru Yi burst into laughter.


    Wang is often a person who is not as happy as everyone else.


    On the other hand, Tutor Qian was the opposite. He was a strict and careful person who had high requirements for others and high requirements for his hunger. The French Grandmaster had tricked him once, making his injuries extremely severe.


    Ru Yi didn''t leave immediately after the meal, so she said in a considerate tone, "This old man has had too much to eat today. If he wants to go out and scatter, then His Highness will take care of himself." After saying that, he walked away, leaning on his walking stick on Chang Xi''s shoulder.


    There was a light on in Tutor Qian''s room. He was sitting by the side of the box, writing something down. Ru Yi stood at the door and waited for a while before he entered after seeing the tutor put down his pen.


    Li Qing rushed over with beads of sweat on his face and gave Li Rou a meaningful look from afar. Li Rou glanced at the imperial daughter who was helping to grind ink in the room before she took a few steps forward and said a few words to Li Jing, causing Li Rou''s complexion to slightly change.


    "I understand, I''ll tell His Highness later."


    Within the room, Ru Yi was currently speaking with Tutor Qian.


    "In the past, this disciple did not like grinding ink, so I thought it would be better to not mention trouble, but to strike heavily and steadily, with light and slow strength, and a straight and vertical strength, as well as adding more water. Not good, adding less is not good, if I were to deliberately grind the right amount of ink for the water, then it might be a waste or it might not be enough ¡­


    "Later on, the number of words I wrote slowly increased. On the contrary, I felt that the words I wrote were better than the ones I grinded out from the ink, until I was able to use ink without having to spend a lot of effort, and I was even happier than if I had won the mountain of gold and silver ¡­"


    "It''s much easier to grind ink now, but I still remember the disgust I felt in my heart.


    "First of all, the person who grinds the ink must stand still. If the person stands at a crooked angle, he will definitely not be able to grind the ink. Second of all is the good water. If you change the ink for hot water or tea, you won''t be able to get the good ink."


    "Thinking back to what the Imperial Tutor once said, ''The desires of the ancient times are clearly good for the world, the ones who govern their own country first ¡­'' Those who wish to cultivate the body first shall be able to cultivate the heart; those who wish to cultivate the body first shall be able to cultivate the heart. Property and knowledge, knowledge and sincerity, sincerity and righteousness, the heart and body cultivation, home and family, home and family, country and government, the world and peace.


    To cultivate the body, one must not be righteous; to fear, one must not be righteous; to be happy, one must not be righteous; to worry, one must not be righteous. Your disciple has some insights. "


    "Before, disciple was much more afraid, and was restrained at every turn. Not only did it hurt royal father''s kindness towards me, it also caused mother to feel uncomfortable and old, disciple should be grateful to the tutor. If it wasn''t for him waking up from his shock with a single word, disciple might have had a taste of the regret of wanting to be raised and not treated like a child."


    Li Rou stood outside the room and waited for about a quarter of an hour. She felt that the time was extremely long. Thinking back to what Li Jing had just said, she decided to take the risk.


    When Tutor Qian raised his head, he immediately withdrew, waiting for the princess to raise her head and share a bit of his peripheral vision.


    Heaven bless the Grand Lady.


    Ru Yi placed down the ink stick. "Imperial Tutor, rest early. Your disciple will take his leave."


    She didn''t say anything like "don''t stay up late at night" because it was a bit childish for a junior at the Tutor''s age. If Tutor Qian had changed to Xue Chaoyun now, she would definitely yell at him to go to sleep.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know how to read people''s minds, but that he was depressed in his heart.


    "If the honored tutor still wants to write, then you should send a few more lamps over to watch the hour and urge him to rest early."


    He then turned around to take a look and saw that Tutor Qian''s calligraphy had slowed down, so he was at ease as he brought Li Rou out of the courtyard.


    After exiting the courtyard, Li Rou hastily whispered, "Your Highness, Prince Jiang Liu is kneeling outside the palace ¡­"


    Ru Yi felt her temples throbbing as she lowered her voice and asked with a stern voice,


    "What''s going on? Who told him to kneel? " No matter what, she should not be humiliated in Yan Country. Although she was usually not very cordial, she had still treated him with respect. What grievances did Prince Jiang have to suffer to be able to kneel outside the palace?


    She stopped, closed her eyes, and waited for Li Rou''s reply. Things were unexpected, so she had to calm down.


    "At a quarter to one, Prince Jiang Liu asked to meet him. Since you said that you didn''t want to meet him, this servant sent someone to speak to him. The person who replied said that Prince Jiang Liu had boarded a carriage at the entrance of the palace."


    For some reason, the carriage didn''t leave and stopped at a large poplar tree outside the palace. When it came to a stop, the guard on duty said that he thought he saw someone hurrying to the carriage. Soon after, Prince Jiang came out and kneeled ¡­ "


    Ru Yi frowned. "How long has it been?"


    Li Rou''s tone did not stop. "About half an hour?"


    Unlike the imperial palace, the palace was not allowed to wander around. However, the surroundings were either tents or courtyards. People were coming and going, and although half an hour sounded like a short period of time, as long as one had the heart, one could see everything.


    Ru Yi felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She had won a battle with Jiang Guo, but Jiang Guo had sent a little ancestor over!


    She did not realize that Xue Ji Yun was much more difficult to serve than Jiang DuLi.


    Seeing that the princess was frowning so badly that she could pinch a mosquito to death, it was obvious that she was no longer in a good mood for the evening.


    "Li Jing happened to see it outside, so he invited Li Zhong and the Sixth Prince to sit in the guard room. Li Zhong and the Sixth Prince''s attendant, Ah Wang, were waiting on the side. Li Jing came over to tell the servant."

 C71

    When the palace was being rebuilt, the stones on the road and the stones on the path were stepping on the stone path.


    In the heat of the day, she put on a pair of thin embroidered shoes. Walking on the stone road was no different from walking barefoot on top of it.


    You invited him to the front hall. Has he still not eaten? Bring him the noodles. "


    Li Rou was still worried, "Your Highness, why don''t I call Commander Jun over?"


    Ru Yi shook her head, "There''s no need. Who is on duty? "Come out."


    Eleven and twelve guards floated out from a nearby bush.


    If it was a normal day, Ru Yi would definitely think that this was a good trick to scare people. Now, she could only laugh twice.


    "You will follow me," he said to Twelfth, and then to Li Rou, "you will go in person and bring him into the great hall, and do not neglect him."


    Li Rou walked as if she was flying. Only then did Ru Yi change to a stone path and walk forward at a moderate pace.


    The front hall was brightly lit with lanterns. Li Rou didn''t waste any time on the way. Jiang Mubai and Li were already standing inside the hall. They knelt down once they saw Ru Yi.


    Ru Yi hurriedly supported him, "Brother Qiang Chen, men have gold under their knees. If I can do it, I don''t have to kneel down and help out. If I can''t do it, it''s useless even if you kneel to the heavens and earth. "But he is only a man, not an immortal."


    Jiang Mubai Li''s expression did not seem to be in a sorry state, but his expression was extremely pale. After struggling free of the ruyi scepter, he still kneeled down and said,


    "Your Highness, Jiang Muli came here to beg for forgiveness. This lowly body isn''t worthy of regret. I only ask that Your Highness spare Miss Xiao so that she can help ¡­"


    If he didn''t want to hear, he could only wave his hand and send the rest of the people away. Then, using his eyes to signal Twelfth Night to move to the side, he asked, "Which Miss Xiao? Why did you ask me to spare her? "Brother Mo Chen, please speak frankly."


    Jiang Mubai knelt on the ground. It was clearly the hottest day of June or July, but he felt waves of cold assaulting his body.


    "Your Highness, I was delusional. Miss Xiao only felt that I was deeply in love with Your Highness and wanted to give you a chance to be with me alone. She definitely wouldn''t fall into your dangerous heart."


    Miss Xiao is still young, so I deliberately made use of her. If we''re going to judge her crimes, then naturally she has to admit that she''s the strongest of the bunch. She can do whatever she wants by herself, but even though Miss Xiao was in the wrong, she didn''t bring her highness to the place we agreed on.


    "Your Highness, please let us have our way. I am willing to shoulder all responsibility to atone for my sins with my death." With that, he knelt on the ground.


    Ru Yi''s mouth was wide open as her mind was filled with Jiang Mubai Li''s "love for him".


    As a pure person, she thought that she had done things appropriately. She didn''t expect that the person who had treated her with utmost respect would actually plot against her and even use a method to harm her reputation.


    This matter was really difficult to deal with because she had not received any actual injuries. She could only define them as attempted plotting against her ¡­


    If human rights were greater than the imperial power, they might have been able to escape unscathed, but right now, the imperial power was above everything else, and Prince Jiang was just a proton sent over from a defeated nation. Although he had a reputation as a scholar of Yan Kingdom''s culture, everyone knew the truth of the matter.


    However, while her beauty was not enough to attract the young masters of aristocratic families, she could also attract the ladies of aristocratic families! Then someone would help him dig a hole for him...


    Actually, Jiang Mubai also wanted to turn the situation into rain and spring. It was a pity that his spring breeze could only turn into drizzle, and could not even get the princess'' raincoat wet.


    After first interacting with him a few times, Ru Yi realized that perhaps he could have some thoughts, but at that time, he had distanced himself even further. She didn''t expect Jiang Mai Li to not give up and instead take the risk.


    "Brother Kui, please rise. Disregarding anything else, Miss Xiao''s words are true. It is indeed not a crime to die." Ru Yi calmed herself down. She didn''t know how the high-certificate trial was going.


    Although she did not have a good impression of Jiang Mo Li, she did not have any bad feelings towards him.


    Jiang Muli''s defeat was not Jiang Muli''s fault, but he was allowed to bear the shame. Now, it wasn''t impossible for Jiang Muli to kneel down and beg her to let Xiao Mutie go. If Xiao Mutie really died, things would become difficult to talk about.


    When she thought of this, she immediately said to Li Rou, "Pass on my message to keep Xiao Mu''s life."


    Of course, Li Rou was unhappy. Everything that harmed His Highness'' interests was his enemy, and he wished that he could tear her into ten thousand pieces and never reincarnate. But since the princess was becoming more and more dignified, he absolutely could not do anything that went against his wishes.


    Fortunately, High Scholars didn''t actually try to kill Xiao Mutie. Li Rou watched as the hundred tassels were completed. The prison doctor at the side confirmed that Xiao Mutie was still alive and applied the medicine.


    Ru Yi, who was in the palace, was speechless.


    Jiang Muli''s actions caused others to look down on him.


    Ru Yi really wanted to say to him, "I really don''t see how you can be so deep in love with me."


    Perhaps she did not look shy at the moment, but rather puzzled and confused, with a look that suggested she could not figure out your motives for doing so. Jiang Moulin Li slowly explained to her.


    "Your Highness might not believe me, but my life in the Jiang Kingdom was very unsatisfactory. Royal father doesn''t seem to know that he has a son like me. mufei only knows how to fight for a favor, sometimes I can''t even eat a full meal ¡­"


    Jiang Muli looked extremely ashamed as he said in a low voice, "Before I came to Yan Nation, I was extremely scared. Third Imperial Brother told me that if it was me, he would definitely kill himself and live in the enemy kingdom.


    I wanted to live, so I endured my fear of coming here. I didn''t expect that Yan Kingdom would be ten times better than I thought it would be, I never received any money from the imperial palace of Jiang Country.


    Yan Country truly treats me like a VIP. I like this place, even more than Jiang Country. "Later on, I heard that His Highness intended to send me back to the Jiang Kingdom, so I came up with this plan in a moment of desperation. I don''t ask for glory, wealth, or riches, but only hope to live a peaceful life ¡­"


    "I don''t have much experience, but I know that since His Highness has the ability, he can protect me and rely on His Highness to protect me. That way, I won''t have to return home ¡­"


    Jiang Muli was not stupid. If he had planned this in Jiang Country, there was a good 80% chance that he would have been upset by now. IX He would succeed.


    Unfortunately, in Yan Country, the Yan Kingdom''s crown prince had the strongest protector abilities and connections. As for him, he started from zero, or even from a negative number. To be honest, it wasn''t easy to convince a few noble daughters to help him.


    "I truly admire Your Highness as well ¡­" With that last sentence, he finally raised his head and looked at her with a burning gaze.


    "Perhaps I have disappointed Brother Kui, I didn''t sense your admiration at all, but I do feel that the noble ladies of Yan Country have some admiration for the Sixth Prince ¡­"


    "Your Highness ¡­" Jiang Mubai Li shouted hoarsely, as if he was jealous and jealous of his words.


    Ru Yi shook her head. She had been tired all day and didn''t want to get entangled with him.


    "Since things have come to this point, there is no point in speaking any further. No matter what, I still have my respect for Brother Kui for coming here today to save Xiao Mutie''s life. If you don''t go back and think about it, what are you going to do? "You want to stay in Yan Kingdom? I''ve never thought of that. Why don''t you go back and think about it tonight? What should I do?"


    In the end, he had acquiesced for the sake of the Grand Lady''s unwillingness to live.


    Thus, Xiao Mutie should be thanking Ru Yi. If she was really moved by Jiang Muli, then Emperor Qing He would definitely kill him before killing him.


    Xiao Mutie was the niece of the Qi Kingdom''s Duke Xiao Jing. When something happened to her, even Xiao Jing would suffer. The next day, there would be people who would impeach the Qi Kingdom''s Duke''s family.


    Fortunately, he did not dare to use his daughter to talk about matters. Other than the Ministry of Justice, the rest of them did not know about Xiao Mutian, so Emperor Qing handed the paper back to him. "Hmph! You want me to make an example out of a monkey, but she is not worthy of being that monkey''s chicken!"


    She flipped through the paper and saw that it was nothing more than a few lines turning over and over again. She put it aside, got up and poured a cup of tea for Emperor Qing. She sat down and picked up the intelligence report to read it.


    To govern a country, besides the national government, there is also the understanding of the neighboring countries that cannot be ignored.


    Sun Zibing said that it was impossible to know one''s enemy in a hundred battles, and that sometimes the struggle between countries was no less dangerous and brutal than a war. At that time, he would be able to provide a great deal of help to his own side through his understanding of the various governance policies of the neighboring countries and the key political issues.


    The fact that Emperor Qing He had truly set up the intelligence report was only a matter of recent years. Originally, Emperor Qing He thought that it was useless and didn''t want to annex any country, but after a few things happened, he began to pay attention and even Ru Yi started to read the intelligence report.


    If one were to look at Jiang Mubai''s actions, one would think that Jiang Mubai was being unreasonable. However, with the combination of the intelligence reports, everything was clear to see.


    On the day of the intelligence report, the gates of King Jiang''s Palace were shut tight. The first prince was guarding the army, the second prince was guarding the palace, and the third prince was guarding the army in the southwest camp of the kingdom. The internal strife of the Kingdom of Jiang was just around the corner.


    "Father, do you think King Jiang is still alive?"


    "Well, tell me what you think." Instead of giving her an answer, she began the exam.


    "I don''t think so. The military medallion was given to the third prince, the first prince had military authority, and the second prince was orthodox. I really don''t know what he was thinking, why didn''t he choose the crown prince and appoint a crown prince?" Even if the rest of them want to rebel, they should at least consider their reputation, right? "


    "Fame? Since ancient times, the victor has been a general, and the loser has been a traitor or a bandit. Have you ever heard of anyone claiming to be a traitor after winning a battle?


    Even if he was willing to call her that, his followers would not agree! "Speaking of the crown prince, although you''re my only child, I can understand King Jiang''s intentions as well. I just want to see which one of us can hold out."


    Since he had set his heart on it first, it was hard to avoid revealing some traces of himself. When the first prince and third prince found out that they all had a chance to fight, they naturally wouldn''t give up.


    Because to give up the pursuit of the throne was equivalent to giving up one''s life.

 C72

    The new king would not tolerate his brothers taking over the imperial court, even if they were blood brothers.


    For the rest of the matter, if King Jiang wanted to control them, it would be difficult. For one, he was old, and the other was that the various kings in the country had their own followers. Those who had been loyal to King Jiang would find another way out because of King Jiang''s decline.


    "Then which one does he prefer?" Ru Yi shamelessly asked.


    "Do you think they''re just here to buy vegetables? Which one do you prefer?" Emperor Qing He snickered. At this moment, his choice is no longer important. "


    Ru Yi didn''t mind Emperor Qing''s sneer at all. She picked up the cup of clear water by her side and began to ponder deeply.


    Emperor Qing He didn''t interrupt. His heart was no different from King Jiang''s. When one reached a certain age, all one had on their mind was how to pass down generations of the empire.


    After a moment, Ru Yi put down the cup. Her eyes flashed.


    "Royal father, which prince do you think our support will be most beneficial to the Kingdom of Yan? The first prince is independent, brave and capable, the second prince has the title of the first son, and does not have a good reputation. The third prince has been favored by the emperor of Jiang Country for many years, and now he has an army medallion.


    "You can go back and think about it." Besides, you can''t spend all day hanging around your group of reading buddies. They hadn''t even stepped out of the palace, so how much could they know?


    "When you have time, you still need to interact more with the people in the capital. I feel that this man with high proof is not bad, not following his father is a bit like an old man. You can use it, and Xiao Jia is also considered to be an expert in both martial arts and martial arts ¡­"


    This was her tacit approval to form a relationship with the court officials. She didn''t know if this was a reward for Jiang Mubai and Li''s matter.


    Ru Yi''s lips curved up as she lowered her head to hide her thoughts. "I''ve just gotten a copy of the book from the Master of the Qi Kingdom, is it okay to let them get along like this?"


    "Idiots, how are they? Is that something you should be concerned about? Remember, you must never be soft-hearted!


    If they were smart, they would know what to do. If they were stupid, they didn''t need you to worry about them. Besides the Duke of Cheng being useless, the rest of them being courageous and scheming ¨C even the Duke of Cheng didn''t do anything stupid!


    "These people, they know how to avoid benefits when they''re in their mother''s womb. Be careful not to get led away by them, I am called Amitabha."


    "If your son and subject are so useless, your father would have long been worried ¡­" Ru Yi rubbed her nose and retorted.


    "Alright, hurry up and f * ck off!" Qing He waved a hand at her in disdain.


    Ru Yi didn''t rush back to her own palace after leaving. She instead went out to take a look and found that Jiang Mubai and Li''s matter didn''t have much of an impact.


    In the evening, he got Feng Lin to help him write a post and arranged to meet with the crown prince.


    After receiving the post, he arrived early the next day. He didn''t expect Xiao Jia to arrive even earlier than he did. They had come too early, and the banquet had not even begun. The palace maids were busy with their work, so Li Jing wanted to lead them to the grand hall where the princess entertained her guests.


    "Please wait, Eunuch Jing, where is His Highness now?" I want to see my sister. " When Gao Qianqian entered the palace, her family was also very concerned about her. Since she came with a high certificate, they wanted to see her.


    Xiao Jia seemed to know that he was in a difficult situation. She smiled and said, "Qianqian played with our little sister Hong when she was young. I have treated them as little sisters. It has been a long time since I last saw them. Let''s go and have a look?"


    Li Jing did know that the princess was bathing Ah Fu, and that everyone was gathered under a birch tree not far in front of them. He then led them in that direction.


    Ru Yi couldn''t help but smile when she saw the two of them approach together. He nodded to them and said, "Exempt."


    The weather was hot, and Ah Fu was now old and grumpy. Feng Lin and the others could not coax him, and the heat made bathing difficult for him. Since he was in the palace, he was relatively relaxed, so Ru Yi personally looked after him and helped him bathe.


    Ru Yi personally scooped up the water to help it wash. Ah Fu obediently endured until she patted his back. "Alright, Ah Fu, come out."


    Only then did it jump out of the pond. When Ah Fu came out, everyone automatically moved away. Gao Qianqian smiled as she hid behind Gao Ye and pushed him forward. Xiao Jia smiled from behind, "Brother Gao Shi, be careful. Ah Fu needs to throw the water."


    It was too late to say anything more. Ah Fu had already thrown his high proof certificate to the side.


    He was just about to teach her a lesson, but Ru Yi just so happened to smile, as the sun was rising. Her smile was especially pretty, bright and beautiful, like a delicate flower in the third month.


    Ru Yi didn''t mind and waved her hand. "Your highness is older than me, and you also know more than me. How can you be so embarrassed to ask me for a reward?"


    Gao Qianqian helped out, "That''s right, that''s right. Big brother doesn''t usually give me any good stuff. Now that I have the nerve to ask for a reward from His Highness, how can I not be embarrassed?"


    "I''m not ashamed," the high certificate hit his sister, "Who caused me to make a fool of myself?"


    Ru Yi''s face was full of smiles as she said to Xiao Jia, "Did Meng Yuan make an appointment with Ming Ze or did we bump into each other at the door? You guys have come really early. Could it be that you want to eat breakfast here? " Meng Yuan''s calligraphy was Xiao Jia''s calligraphy, but Ming Yi''s calligraphy was high proof.


    Xiao Jia replied with a smile, "This subject coincidentally bumped into Ming Ze at the door, and coincidentally met his worried sister. Xiao Jia laughed, and replied with her hands," This subject coincidentally met Ming Ze at the door, and coincidentally met with his sister.


    With that said, Gao Qianqian''s face turned red, and she hit her head on the proof.


    Ru Yi smiled, "Qianqian helped me a lot, so there''s no need to worry. Did you bring any clothes? Li Jing will take you to the front and quickly change into this set. "


    Only then did Gao Shang''s face turn bitter, "This subject has disgraced himself, His Highness has redeemed himself."


    Li Jing took the notary with him to the front. He had his own eunuch run to the entrance of the palace to get clothes from the manservant.


    Xiao Jia smiled and said, "This subject has raised such a thing when I was young, it''s a pity that I''m not as smart as A''Fu. I don''t know when A''Fu will be born, so this subject should sign up and adopt one first, right?"


    Ru Yi was shocked. "How did you know that Ah Fu is pregnant?" I just found out. " She had changed herself out of excitement.


    A few days ago the love opened, Ru Yi asked Wang Taichang to help find a good dog, one day they became married, hehe ¡­


    Before Xiao Jia could reply, Ru Yi continued, "Can you see how many puppies are in her stomach?"


    She was just waiting for the princess to say how good it was to show off. Now that she couldn''t show off anymore and he didn''t have a discerning eye, he naturally couldn''t tell that there were a few puppies. Even though he said they were pregnant, he was the one who had guessed it, and he wasn''t completely sure.


    As the saying goes, lifting a rock to smash one''s own foot ¡­


    Luckily, Ru Yi didn''t hesitate and didn''t let go. She cleaned her hands and handed Ah Fu to the little eunuch who was watching the dog. She then led Xiao Jia and the rest to walk forward.


    There weren''t many people invited for the banquet this time. The Marquis of Braveheart, Shi Jian, had come the last. He looked around embarrassedly, "Eh, hasn''t Prince Jiang arrived?"


    Marquis Yongyi, Shicong Cong is a martial general, speaking carelessly. This trait has also been passed on to the son, Shi Jinsong.


    The atmosphere had been extremely harmonious before, but after hearing his words, several people''s faces had already darkened. For example, High Scholarship. For example, Xiao Jia ¡­


    The guest''s question was naturally her, her, the host''s answer. She nodded and said, "Prince Jiang wasn''t feeling too well, so he didn''t come. However, you have always been in good health after all. Since you came too late today, you should first punish yourself with three cups. "


    Shi Jian loosened his grip on the wine and cupped his fist and said, "Yes."


    Li Rou gave a meaningful glance to the young eunuch who was pouring wine at the side. The young eunuch smiled as he poured three large cups of wine.


    After Shi Jian finished drinking the mosquito''s eyes, he was still in the mood to ask, "Your Highness, this wine is nice to drink. What''s your name?"


    "Burn the knife. It came from the northernmost part of the Jiang Country. It was cold there, and people drank this wine often. Do you want to drink a late photo? "


    Shi Jian blinked with all his might, "I can''t, I''m probably drunk ¡­"


    A young eunuch was already waiting for him to come over to the side room to sober up.


    Shi Jian, who was no longer thinking, relaxed a lot on the feast.


    Gao Shang tasted the wine, "Hey, I''m here for Bamboo Leaf Green."


    Ru Yi smiled. "If all the dishes on the feast are all burning knives, would all of the dishes be wasted?"


    Shi Jinsong was known for his good alcohol tolerance. Now, seeing him pour it in three cups, Xiao Jia, Gao Dazhi, and the others were all eager to give it a try.


    Ru Yi then indicated to Li Rou, "Everyone has half a cup of shallowly tasted it."


    There were a total of six or seven people. Each of them poured half a cup in front of them, and the place where the banquet was held was filled with the aroma of wine.


    He took a sip and praised, "What a spicy wine."


    Xiao Jia also nodded. "I heard from your highness just now that it was from the north of Jiang Country?"


    "That''s right, the northern climate is cold. I heard that regardless of whether they are merchants or elites, everyone has one or two jugs of alcohol." That''s right, the northern climate is cold, and I heard that whether they are traffickers or elites, everyone has one or two jugs of alcohol.


    She was the kind of person who would faint after smelling strong alcohol. Although she didn''t like drinking, she still admired others.


    The princess spoke with admiration and admiration, saying that the men in the neighboring kingdoms were good at drinking, which was undoubtedly a blow to the Yan Kingdom''s pride.


    Kaohsiung picked up his glass and gulped it down, then coughed violently.


    Ru Yi came back to her senses and said, "Quick, quick, help him vomit. Otherwise, his head will hurt."


    High proof puke even tears out, today is unfortunate ah! He shouldn''t have gone out.


    He then changed his clothes, firmly declining the princess''s good intentions of calling him to a room to rest. After drinking a bowl of sobering soup, he felt much better, so he returned to his seat. The dishes on the feast had already been changed.


    The son of the Duke of Liang, Xu Yang, who was the oldest and most familiar with the situation, was talking about the situation of the other princes in Jiang Country.


    Ru Yi listened with interest. The Jiang Country was different from the intelligence reports that the ministers knew about. When Xu Yang saw the interest in the princess'' eyes as she pricked up her ears, he changed the topic and continued.


    "The first prince''s faction has been in the north of Jiang Country for many years and has developed a good relationship with the foreign invaders." The first prince''s faction has been in the north of Jiang Country for a long time and has developed a good relationship with the foreign invaders.

 C73

    When Ru Yi heard Xu Yang say "the empress faction" instead of "the second prince faction", she raised her eyebrows and an unfathomable interest appeared in the corner of her eyes.


    In the past, the Northwest of Yan Country had often been attacked by the barbarians. It was said that the barbarians had not collected enough food this year, and the autumn harvest of the Northwest Prefectures was nearing. The barbarians had even come this year to disrupt the looting of food ¡­


    Emperor Qinghe tilted his head to look at Ru Yi. "What do you think, Grand Princess?"


    Ru Yi stood up and said, "Abominable, I think it is very difficult for the people to grow grain, if they are robbed, eat without food, do not cultivate with food, and toil for a year, there is no such logic in the world, the people are the fathers of the people, we cannot let the barbarians steal food, not even a grain of grain is good!"


    Emperor Qing He was silent. Only the Marquis of Bravery stepped forward. "Your Majesty, this subject believes that His Highness''s words are reasonable. The commoners here are all citizens of our Yan Kingdom. How could they be bullied by the barbarians?"


    "Then what does Marquis Yong think we should do?"


    "This official thinks that matters of the nation are like family matters. If I know that the grain in the field has been stolen, I will bring my family members to guard the grain and not let anyone else rob them. If the barbarians were to rob the grain, we will beat them one by one and beat a pair ¡­"


    Emperor Qing He laughed. "Alright, we''ll do as the Marquis of Braveheart says. We''ll send troops over to guard the grain."


    Only then did the imperial court burst into a buzz of conversation. Leading soldiers to guard the grain was different from fighting. This loss was small, so it was relatively easy to earn merits. Thus, a dispute started over the choice of soldiers to lead the army.


    In the evening, Ru Yi accompanied Emperor Qing He for dinner, but she still refused to leave.


    Qing He rolled his eyes at her. "Hurry up and stop with your thoughts. This Emperor forbids you."


    "Father, I am just following you to take a look. What can I do as a child? "Are you still afraid that your son will bring disaster to the country of Jiang?"


    Emperor Qinghe couldn''t hold back his laughter. Even the high-ranking official was secretly laughing with his head bowed.


    If I had four or five children, no matter where you go, you would be in heaven. I would also help you build a ladder, and now I only have you as my seedling. Which girl in the capital isn''t gentle and demure?


    Ru Yi''s expression didn''t change as she served the tea. "I, your son, came to guard the food with the general, but I wasn''t able to get along with Pi Shi. Furthermore, I have guards, so I don''t usually use their martial arts.


    If this goes on, I am truly afraid that one day I will be in danger. When I need them, my martial arts skills will be unfamiliar.


    "No," Qing He rolled his eyes at her. "What if you are in danger?"


    "That won''t happen. The fortune-tellers all say that this son has a long lifespan. It''s not a problem to me to live to ninety-nine. Besides, even if there''s a chance, royal father is still young. "Ouch!" Before he could finish his words, Emperor Qinghe had casually tossed something over to his head and slammed it into his head!


    In the past, he had been a gentle emperor, with a graceful bearing, but ever since he had adopted a woman, his temper had become vulgar.


    "Father is too lively ¡­ he has made me lose my head." Ru Yi covered her forehead and complained.


    After this, Ru Yi stayed by Emperor Qing He''s side, causing him to laugh in annoyance. "This Emperor didn''t realize that you were so elusive, so I hurried to leave. Where''s the Imperial Tutor, have you finished your lesson?"


    Ru Yi nodded her head like she was pounding garlic. "Imperial Father, how about you test me?"


    Emperor Qing He was just about to make things difficult for her when he recalled that the same thing had happened the last time. In the end, his daughter had taken him on and he shut his mouth.


    "As long as you can take ten moves from Jun Ruye, no, twenty moves, I''ll agree."


    Just with the princess'' small physique and her kung fu skills, if he wanted to take ten moves, heh heh, then take twenty moves, he could call her father!


    Ru Yi finally stopped walking around Emperor Qing He. Instead, Emperor Qing He felt a strange sense of loss. His child had grown up, and he wanted to fly away ¡­


    Ru Yi stroked her chin as she walked around Jun Ruye a few times. Finally, she asked in a spirited manner, "Commander Jun, if you don''t go easy on him, how long will you take to train on your own?"


    Jun Ruye remained calm after hearing these words, but the other people serving him in the palace, such as Li Rou, Li Jing, and Green Bamboo, all had their mouths wide open in shock.


    "If you practice hard every day, you''ll need ten years," Jun Ruye replied before Ru Yi could wait too long.


    Ru Yi''s smile twisted slightly as she muttered in a low voice, "Ten years, even the old king has turned to dust ¡­"


    Within the palace, due to the fact that he often lived in the same residence as Tutor Qian, these words were said more and more every day.


    Tutor Wang often asked Tutor Qian, "Old Qian, do you feel that His Majesty has been unusual these past few days?"


    The Imperial Tutor stood there with his arms crossed and his body as straight as a poplar tree, not moving at all when he heard this. "No, could it be that he feels that His Majesty is different too often?"


    "Actually, speaking of it, it''s not really a big deal. It''s just that I feel that His Majesty has been extremely kind and complacent in recent days, as if he has done something extraordinary."


    Emperor Qing He laughed and said, "She''s actually a fool. I don''t know how she cheated. Hmph, she still needs to train diligently. I would like to see how hard she trained without fail."


    Senior Official Zheng had long known His Majesty''s personality. He was extremely protective. Now that he was scolding, he was only talking. He didn''t know how pleased he was with himself, so he said ¡­


    "His Highness is sincere and honest, but this is only in nature. If you call him a servant, and if you really can find a way to win against Commander Jun, then your Majesty would be more than happy."


    Emperor Qinghe chuckled, then changed the subject.


    "This Jiang Liu is quite good at scheming. I''ve always seen his character as good, but to think that he would actually be someone who loves to roam the underworld. Our Yan Kingdom really can''t keep a talent like him. Forget it, let''s just let him go back. As long as he doesn''t fight for that son of mine, he won''t have to worry about his life."


    When King Jiang had brought him over to be his proton, it wasn''t that he didn''t have thoughts of protecting him. It was just that King Jiang had many children, and he himself also had thoughts of protecting his son, so his thoughts weren''t that obvious.


    Senior Officer Zheng smiled as he narrowed his eyes. "Isn''t that so? It''s a shame that His Highness has always treated us with courtesy ¡­" However, it was precisely His Highness that was so noble and benevolent that he had nowhere to hide. However, His Highness was still too magnanimous. As a servant, he actually didn''t get angry when he saw this. If I were to be caught in such a trap, even if I am unable to succeed, I would still be furious for three days. "


    Emperor Qing He nodded as he thoughtfully looked at the paper on the imperial paper. "Even if we succeed, the result will be even worse than it is now. Even if the imperial daughter could tolerate him, I wouldn''t be able to."


    "The princess is a bit softhearted. Forget it, since I can still protect her for a few more years, I''ll ask her to go out and gain some experience."


    With that, he cast a sidelong glance at Official Zheng. "How much did the princess give you? Take it out as soon as possible ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, this servant is just a eunuch. To put it bluntly, even His Highness'' Ah Fu can''t compare to him. How could Your Highness ever look highly upon this servant?"


    "Hmph, there''s no way to hide it from me even if you want to. It''s impossible to sew the windows. I saw the princess call you out earlier and said a lot of things. I even gave you a bundle ¡­"


    Senior Official, who had been drenched in cold sweat, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Your Majesty, that''s not it. His Highness had made some socks for his Majesty, as well as a set of summer clothes ¡­" As he said this, his face couldn''t help but twist up.


    "Since it''s for me, why didn''t you say so earlier? Hurry up and bring it over!" Emperor Qinghe''s temper came and went as quickly as it came. He hurriedly urged Ning on.


    "Your Highness, I can only help you to this point," he thought to himself as he quickly got up and went to get his things. It all depends on what the king wants!


    Emperor Qinghu rose to his feet and walked to the window seat. The palace''s layout was indeed much more casual than that of the palace. For example, the study had a bed that he could rest on when he was tired. Of course, this was also due to the filial piety of the imperial concubine.


    Senior Officer Zheng quickly retrieved the items and unfurled them one by one. He then lowered his head and quietly took three steps back.


    Three pairs of snow-white socks were neatly arranged on the bed, and the top and bottom were also dressed in snow-white summer clothes. Because the color of the cloth was too snow-white, the stitches on the cloth were especially ¡ª it was very painful, crooked, and looked like a centipede crawling over.


    It was as if Emperor Qing He had just eaten a stone. He couldn''t swallow it down, and couldn''t spit it out. He pointed at the item on the bed. "Did she send this over?"


    "Yes," Officer Zheng said in a soft and gentle voice, "This servant thought that this item wasn''t worth much, but His Highness'' filial piety was priceless, so he solemnly took it."


    Emperor Qing He gnashed his teeth and took Xia Shan to measure his strength. In the end, he didn''t have the courage to wear it, as the material for the clothes were very good, it was his reward for the satin. The cut was also not bad, and there were even a few green bamboo sticks embroidered on it.


    "Oh, I think what you said is right. The most important thing is her filial piety. You should keep it well." "Alright, isn''t she going out? I''ll find a few more experts for her and teach her some things she should pay attention to outside ¡­ Don''t come to thank me."


    The two words'' thank you ''sounded extremely sad.


    Senior Official Zheng relayed Emperor Qing He''s message. Ru Yi respectfully listened to him and expressed her gratitude in the direction of the royal father. Then, he stood up and said to the left and right with a serious expression, "All of you leave."


    After everyone had left, Li Rou was the last to close the door. Then, everyone heard a surprised cry coming from inside the hall. They couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    After Ru Yi was overjoyed, she quickly regained her senses. She seized the time to look at some of the important memorabilia left behind by the previous generations of emperors.


    Last time, even though she had asked Jun Ruye for a beating, she wasn''t discouraged. Instead, she humbly searched through a pile of inner force cultivation methods and martial arts manuals, making people afraid that her cultivation would go berserk, but instead put them to the side and focused on practicing under the guidance of Jun Ruye.


    At the end of the month, Emperor Qing He used the lack of experience among the noble sons in the capital as the reason. The descendants of officials above the fifth rank followed the army to protect the grain, but luckily, he didn''t force them to go.

 C74

    He was a fourth rank assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue, which was definitely an unexpected surprise. Even the second branch had also restrained a lot of their income, and Lady Xue was no longer upset about living in the side courtyard. She spent the whole day with a smile on her face.


    Although the second son of the Xue Clan, Xue Xiangrong, was already a fourth rank official, how could he be more important than the position of Assistant Minister of the Department of Revenue? Xue came to help manage the Ministry of Revenue, which made him a close servant to the Son of Heaven.


    These days, a few people from the Xue Clan''s main house sat around the table and ate their meals, talking about the matter of the son of a noble following the army.


    Xue Qingyun''s calligraphy was Ming Rui. "All of Han Lin''s colleagues want to go. Your son thinks it''s pretty good."


    Lady Xue, who was personally taking care of her granddaughter''s meal, gave him a furious glare upon hearing his words.


    "Your father and I have been out for so many years, and we have only been back for a few days. You don''t need to think about your filial piety, and you want to go out?


    Even if it wasn''t for us, that''s why your wife got pregnant. She was weak to begin with, and as her husband, instead of taking care of her by her side, you wanted to get out ¡­ "


    Xue Mingrui smiled wryly. He knew that his mother would start blabbering before he even said anything.


    Ever since his younger brother was born, his mother had always been especially concerned with him because he was weak. She was afraid that something might happen to him, but she had always been obedient to her younger brother.


    Xue Duanjing, on the other hand, did not say anything. To him, the family didn''t have many days to sit around and eat together. It was very warm and precious.


    Xue Chaoyun didn''t say anything. He didn''t like to go out, and he didn''t like to hang out with a lot of people. It would be better to travel alone with the army.


    Since Xue Mingrui didn''t have any supporters, this meal was one thing.


    A few days later, Ru Yi called Zhou Xuan over and gave him a bag. "Give him an hour when there''s no one around."


    Zhou Xuan asked, "Does Your Highness have any words to convey?"


    Ru Yi shook her head. She wanted to write a letter, but she didn''t know what to say. She was also afraid that she would forget these things when she got busy.


    Zhou Xuan chose an hour to arrive at Xue Shaoyun''s residence. Just as he landed in the room, Xue Qianyun woke up. Zhou Xuan thought to himself, so it turns out that this little young master was also very vigilant. Then he thought that if it was Jun Ruye who came, it might not alarm anyone ¡­ It was a painful realization.


    His eyes adjusted to the darkness and recognized Zhou Xuan. Luckily, the room was very narrow, so the servants all went to sleep in the rooms next door. There were no outsiders in his room, otherwise, something might have happened.


    Zhou Xuan grabbed his bag and walked it over. "His Highness told me to give it to you."


    He had asked around, apart from his good looks, there was nothing special about Xue Qiuyun, his family members were all ordinary. Although the Patriarch Xue Xianjing was promoted to Assistant Minister of Revenue, he was still not comparable to Xue Qiujing, the former vice commander of Eastern Palace. He did not know how the Great Princess knew Xue Qiuyi ¡­


    She opened the book and saw that it was a dozen books. She was looking at the titles, and it seemed to be some sort of internal force manual. She thought of the sword manual she had given him last time and found it funny, didn''t she know that martial arts couldn''t be practiced randomly?


    Zhou Xuan saw the doubt in Xue Chao Yun''s eyes. In fact, he was puzzled as well, but he dutifully said, "Your Highness only wants me to give you the item." That is to say, there was nothing else for him to say.


    "I want to see her." He could not help but hold onto a large piece of money beside the pillow.


    "The palace guards are very tight. I need to report this to His Highness first, then make some arrangements." Seeing that he had nodded his head, he let out a sigh of relief. If the customer strongly requested this, as His Highness'' subordinate, he really had no reason to refuse.


    The next day, Zhou Xuan saw Ru Yi and passed on the meaning of Xue Li Yun''s words.


    "Then let''s meet up. Make the arrangements." Ru Yi asked Zhou Xuan.


    Zhou Xuan said, "Your Highness might as well avoid Commander Jun and find a place to meet him. If you are met by others, it can be considered a coincidence."


    If Zhou Xuan had any opinions, then Zhou Xuan''s eyes lit up. She hadn''t paid much attention to the opinions of others, but perhaps Zhou Xuan''s gossiping was too dazzling that she couldn''t help but explain to him, "I treat him as a little brother ¡­"


    The imperial concubine ¡­


    Zhou Xuan nodded. "This subordinate will go and prepare." He had a ''I completely understand, I completely understand, I completely understand'' look on his face.


    Ru Yi couldn''t help but support her forehead. When she grew up, her worries would be that everyone would see who she was to and thus, her eyes would shine. It would cause her to secretly hide when she saw her cousin. As for Jiang Muli, it wasn''t all his fault. Every time something touched him, Royal Father would act as if he was facing a great enemy, scaring her to the core and making her feel guilty.


    The weather these days was very hot, and there were fewer people hunting in the forest garden.


    Zhou Xuan took out a set of tea set from somewhere and Ru Yi poured two cups. When she saw the clear water inside, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Xue Xianyun was wearing a plain white shirt. The wind blew through the forest, lifting up his clothes and taking advantage of his impeccable jade face as if he was riding the wind. Suddenly, he thought of something, "The capital is at least a thousand zhang away."


    Finally, her painstaking efforts paid off, and Xue Qianyun took the initiative to ask, "Did you find out about what happened last time? Are you alright? "


    Ru Yi avoided answering and instead said with a smile, "How can you say that? You have to call me Cousin. "


    Xue saw that her face was unblemished with makeup, and her hair was uncombed. She only had two braids on her shoulders, and her eyes were bright as a spring. Inside, there were countless tiny dots of light that seemed to be smiling, but her body was actually the same color as his.


    His eyes swept across her graceful figure, and snorted in his heart, "I won''t scream."


    Little rotten children are the hardest to coax.


    Ru Yi was afraid that he would say something else about Wei Zhao, so she stepped forward and pulled his arm. "You''ve ridden for half a day. If you''re tired, you should drink some water." Let him sit on the stone bench in the pavilion.


    Xue Xianyun looked down at her exposed wrist, which was like ice and jade. He hurriedly tilted his head to the side, but didn''t break away from her. Instead, he took the opportunity to sit down.


    Ru Yi smiled as she sat on the other side.


    "I also don''t know what those books are useful to you. If they are beneficial to you, then you should stay and take a look. It''s not easy for me to become a hero in this lifetime, but you can definitely do it!"


    I can''t even beat the commander of your guards, I heard you have an extremely powerful personal guard. I wonder if he''s in the vicinity ¡­


    Ru Yi had become a chatterbox. Normally, she wouldn''t be able to say some things to others, but now that she saw him, she couldn''t help but want to blurt them out.


    "It''s not easy for me to take care of my mother on the surface, but if you have time go over and take a look for me, do you think my two younger brothers are being bullied in the academy?" Why don''t we hire a gentleman to run the restaurant? A year''s worth of money should be enough, how about I pay for it? Do you want to take the Elementary Scholar exam? Any plans for the future? "Is training hard?"


    Upon hearing that she was going to talk about the Du Family, Xue Xianyun felt a bit jealous. She called him over because she wanted him to take care of her family. He wanted to say, "You have to take care of yourself!" In the end, he couldn''t be ruthless when it came to her face.


    When she asked about her brother later, the jealousy in her heart surged even more. She even asked for the restaurant''s teacher, so why didn''t she ask for a teacher for her?


    Therefore, when Ru Yi finally asked about him, he had already listed everyone''s position in her heart: Du Su, Du Weizhen, Du Weizhen, Xue Qianyun ¡­


    It was intolerable.


    Xue Caiyun turned his head and gave a small snort of caution. He was her blood cousin, not comparable to the Du Family. At the very least, he was much closer than Wei Qiwei and his two unrelated brothers, right?


    Besides, they had been in class together when they were young and they had played together, so she didn''t have much contact with her two younger brothers ¡­


    How good was Wei Zhao when he was young?! He would not be cute when he grew up!


    Ru Yi didn''t know that Xue Qiuyun had already complained so much. She drank some water before continuing, "I probably won''t be able to see you for a long time. If you have something to do, go find Zhou Xuan. I''ll tell him to help you ¡­"


    Xue Xianyun turned his head abruptly, "Why can''t we meet?"


    Just as he was about to get angry, he remembered that he was in the wrong and forcefully held himself back. He managed to pull out a gentle smile with great difficulty, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Xue Que staring directly in front of him and coldly say, "Don''t lie to me."


    Ru Yi couldn''t smile anymore. Why was this child so smart? She was obviously very foolish when she was young!


    "When did I lie to you?" As soon as Ru Yi finished speaking, she regretted it, because Xue Qianyun''s eyes had turned red. He glared at her so angrily that she had gradually lost all of her momentum. He started to feel guilty. Fine, she lied to him ¡­


    "Alright, I''ve already apologized. You''re too magnanimous, so don''t bother about it."


    Her voice was soft and low, and the faint tinge of drunkenness in her voice woke him up with her next words.


    "I told you, don''t tell anyone, I''m going to the north." I told you, don''t tell anyone, I''m going to the north.


    Xue Ning Yun''s heart was in turmoil from her words. Although he was usually silent, he wasn''t a fool. He thought back to what his big brother had said at home and said in a low voice, "You, you have to hide it from people." Not a question.


    Ru Yi nodded and said softly, "Royal father finally agreed with great difficulty. As for my mother, don''t tell me."


    Ever since he first met her, she was much shorter than him, so he had no choice but to leave her aside and beg for mercy.


    "You can go, but I want to go with you."


    Just as he finished speaking, the anger in his heart suddenly dissipated, and an inexplicable sweetness surged up that even he himself didn''t notice.


    Ru Yi subconsciously shook her head. She wanted to say that she still needed to help me take care of my mother, but when she saw Xue Qianyun''s stinky face, she immediately gave up on that idea and nodded. "As long as aunt agrees, you should just follow me."

 C75

    As it turned out, on this trip, in addition to preventing the barbarians and unrest from the north of the Yan Kingdom, Emperor Qing He also had the intention of inspecting the children of the various noble clans. After all, the imperial daughter''s family still needed young people.


    Seeing that she had agreed, Shay''s gaze shifted to her face, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Ru Yi also had a smile on her face as she asked softly, "Aunt and Uncle don''t know about my situation, right?"


    Seeing him nod slightly, he smiled and said, "It''s not good to know about this, it''s better to be more at ease. Don''t tell them, even if you see me outside, don''t be as casual as you are now, I will make the rest. If you feel wronged, you can listen to it when there''s no one else, alright?"


    She spoke so earnestly that Xue Qianyun''s ears turned red. This time, he didn''t nod his head and agreed.


    Ru Yi heaved a sigh of relief. "There are a lot of people going out this time, many of them are of higher status than your uncle. Normally, you don''t interact with them, but if there is someone who is rude, you don''t need to be polite, but don''t be impulsive, and don''t hurt yourself ¡­"


    Hearing her tone, Xue Xianyun started to get annoyed and nagging like his mother. He frowned and was a bit dissatisfied. As an older sister, how could it be easy for her to persuade him? Even the fourth princess in the palace had never received such sincere concern from Ye Ci! He really spoilt him!


    Ru Yi moved her fingers on the stone table. She really wanted to beat him up, but she resisted herself in the end.


    There was no rush to beat someone up. He was just such an awkward child. If she were to lower herself to his level, wouldn''t she be angering herself to death?


    "Alright, have a taste. This is the spring water I brought out. Do you want some tea or just some water?"


    Xue Xianyun felt that since she didn''t have to pretend to be an adult, she should be able to give him a proper answer, "I''ll listen to you. I don''t drink much tea, I''ll just drink some water most of the time."


    Ru Yi smiled slightly as she pressed the word "good boy" down her throat with great difficulty. He placed the cup in his hand and said, "The spring water is also very sweet and very tasty."


    Xue Caiyun lowered his head and took a sip. When he looked up and saw her bright eyes looking at him, he nodded and said, "It does taste a little sweet."


    Ru Yi then asked, "What kind of tea do you like, uncle and aunt? I have a lot there, and usually no one drinks it. Next time I bring you some, why don''t you give it to them?"


    She nodded. "Mother likes black tea in the winter, green tea in the summer, and as for Father, he likes Mount Lu''s cloudy tea ¡­"


    Then, without further ado, if he did not think of his brother and sister-in-law at all, he pointed to them. "What about your brother and sister-in-law?"


    Xue Ning Yun rolled his eyes at her, "I don''t know. I think you should drink all kinds of tea. "


    Ru Yi could only smile. She didn''t expect him to know anything about relationships.


    "Then I''ll go back and find some. If there''s any tea, I''ll make some for you. You can just see to it that the people you send away are not fond of you ¡­"


    Thinking of something, he took out two beads from his sleeve, and placed them in the hands of the giver. With a smile, he asked, "You might be able to tell which one is the one you gave me?"


    Her hands were white, with a hint of pink in the middle, and her fingers were slender and long. What kind of jade bamboo shoots? Her hands were soft and gentle, making two strings of obsidian beads look especially bright.


    After he understood what she meant, he laughed at her boredom in his heart, but at the same time, he also had other emotions. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking, so he could only turn his head and say, "I can''t tell."


    He had not forgotten to give her a string of obsidian beads, but ever since he had learned of her identity, he had never thought that she would still be able to keep it. After all, no matter how inexperienced he was, he knew that the palace had countless good things.


    For example, his kung fu was no different from a three-legged cat in the eyes of the imperial guards. She was the imperial concubine and possessed all the good things in the world.


    Xue Xianyun was not interested, and Ru Yi was also a little embarrassed. She felt that she had been too stupid, so she excitedly found a big box of beads and spent four hours to put it on. Not only did she waste her precious sleeping time, she even almost left behind a black eye before withdrawing her hand.


    However, Xue Xianyun opened his mouth again, "Which string is the one I gave you?" She stared at her hand.


    Ru Yi pouted slightly. She didn''t know that her expression was one of extreme stubbornness. Anyone who saw her would be tempted by her.


    Even though she was usually calm and mature, she was actually still only a twelve-year-old girl. Previously, she had tolerated Xue Qianyun a lot because she felt that she was in the wrong. Now that she had done so much and received only indifference instead of a response, it made it difficult for her to accept it.


    The corner of Zhao Yun''s lips curled up as he stood up. Ever since she took the two beads from his hands, she had purposely forgotten about the soft touch of his fingers ¡­


    In fact, Ji Yun really had no impression of those pearls from earlier, and it was not as if the string of beads that was given to him had been rubbed by him all day, so the two beads were really hard to distinguish. He saw that he had no choice but to give up after a quarter-of-an-hour, and could only open his mouth and say, "I really can''t tell."


    This time, her tone of voice was much softer, but it was still a pity that it was Ru Yi''s turn to be ungrateful.


    Seeing that her eyes were lowered and her long eyelashes were raised, and her expression was still cold, but she was not annoying or infuriating, but instead made people''s hearts uncontrollably happy. It also made his heart go soft, so he couldn''t help but to stand beside her and whisper again.


    He gave in, and Ru Yi did not take advantage of the situation to pursue him. He only took one string and gave it to him, but put the other one on his own hand. What a joke. She had just lost a battle against Ye Ci, and now she was going to win the second one no matter what. She had to win even if she tried to be shameless.


    Shay Yun held the obsidian beads, but his eyes were still glued to the string on her wrist. He didn''t say anything more.


    Ru Yi stood up and was about to leave, but when she took four or five steps, Xue Qianyun reacted. He stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and said quickly, "You''re trying to coax me."


    She pursed her lips and smiled with a hint of pride on her face. It was because he had pulled her back that she was exposed to him ¡­


    Xue Chaoyun couldn''t help but laugh along with her. He didn''t come to be angry with her in the first place.


    Previously, he had never felt that she was such a petty person, but this had also made him happy. He felt that she was very close to him, but he had never thought that if it came to others, he would probably think that she was just teasing him!


    The two of them were dressed in the same color, but there were also patterns on their clothes. The sunlight shone through the trees and onto their shoulders. The two of them were like jade and beautiful, their lips were red and white, clean and refreshing.


    Finally, they looked at each other and smiled, this smile was filled with intimacy and indulgence, both of them had a feeling that there was a most beloved and intimate friend in the world, perhaps they still did not know what love was, but at this moment, kinship was enough to let them feel extremely close to each other.


    Big Cloud still had a smile on his face when he returned to his living quarters.


    When night came, she told her mother that she wanted to join the army, which Lady Xue obviously didn''t agree with. But this time, before she could retort, Xue Qianyun took the initiative and said, "


    Father had just been promoted to the fourth rank, so it wouldn''t be good if any of us didn''t go. Elder brother is a Scholar, and he also works in the Han Lin Institution, so logically, he should be going.


    "But if sister-in-law gets pregnant, if brother goes, then maybe when sister-in-law gives birth to a little nephew, she won''t be able to come back. If I go, then brother doesn''t have any martial arts to accompany him. My martial arts may be ordinary, but protecting myself won''t be a problem ¡­"


    Every man had the intention to build a career. Lady Xue sighed. "Let me think about it." After thinking for two days, he finally agreed.


    Zhanyun was so happy that he knelt down and kowtowed, "Your son is unfilial and has worried your mother."


    Lady Xue helped him up. "It''s good to go out for a walk before you''re married, but it''s better to greet your master ¡­" There was something she didn''t say, which was that she wanted Master Wu to take care of him along the way.


    Xue Xianyun nodded, "Your son will write a letter and let Master know." But Master would definitely not be able to come.


    "Mother is looking forward to your safe return ¡­"


    Xue Xianyun solemnly nodded his head. Not only had he returned safely, he had to bring her back safely ¡­


    "Imperial Father, why don''t you reprimand me in the imperial court for a while, and then I can be confined to the East Palace and read by myself ¡­"


    Emperor Qinghu shook his head. "What a rotten idea. What if I ruin your reputation?" You should prepare yourself, but since this is a forbidden land, you are not allowed to bring your people with you from the Eastern Palace. Li Rou, Green Bamboo, Zhou Xuan are to stay behind.


    "I will give you the authority to act first, behead first, and report later. At that time, if there are any unusual circumstances, you can adjust the forces of the Blue and Cloud provinces ¡­"


    At last, his voice carried a harsh tone. "Come back safe and sound for me, or else, hmph ¡­"


    Seeing that the noble emperor of Yan Country was about to have a nose, eyes, and nose, Ru Yi immediately knelt down with her hands in a fist and lightly punched his leg. She then said in a very sincere voice, "Your son understands."


    His daughter was about to fly, so it was obvious how Emperor Qing He was feeling. He did not know that there was a little brat who wanted to fly with his daughter, if he knew, then he would definitely make Xue Junyun laugh.


    It just so happened that someone from the imperial court said, "Your highness, in September and around the age of 15 ¡­ "You can get engaged first ¡­"


    He had hinted that it was time to find a man for a woman. Even if His Majesty had said that they would be married at the age of eighteen, he still had to set a couple, right?


    If not, all the men in the capital would have to wait, and those who couldn''t wait would have to get married. When that happened, the princess would be 18 years old.


    Qing He was furious. He scolded him loudly, "An arranged marriage? Do you want to get married and then take the law into your own hands? I''m not dead yet. Are you looking for a new home for yourself? Are you trying to make This Emperor abdicate after his wedding? "


    After scolding that unlucky bastard until his blood dripped, he smoothly vented his anger on the princess. "I saw that you''ve been playing crazily in Shang Lin Garden for the past few days, so I hurriedly withdrew my heart and returned to the Eastern Palace to study in seclusion!"


    The princess was filled with fear and trepidation. She got down from the assembly and glared fiercely at the frightened man. In fact, what her eyes meant was, "Well done."

 C76

    Emperor Qinghe''s anger didn''t seem to be feigned, but Ru Yi was still a little worried. She quietly asked Senior Officer Zheng, "Who is the unlucky bastard?"


    Of course, senior official Zheng wouldn''t say it. He only lowered his eyebrows and said, "Before, His Majesty said in front of all the officials that His Highness will soon turn fifteen ¡­"


    Ru Yi understood. There was someone who had taken Emperor Qing He''s intentions and started off with him. Unfortunately, he had fallen into the pit that Emperor Qing He had dug. Sigh! The Emperor who had cheated the Minister ¡­


    Jiang Mubai came over to say goodbye. Emperor Qing He had seen him and given him many gifts. The two of them replied in harmony.


    Jiang Mubai almost burst into tears as he said, "This subject has been in Yan Kingdom for many years, and Father Wen has been suffering from a sickness recently. As a son, I can''t wait to serve medicine in front of my bed, it''s really unfilial ¡­ I hope Your Majesty will allow this subject to return to Jiang Kingdom."


    "Hearing your words, I know that your father didn''t love you for nothing. Whatever, I''ll have someone send you back, and you''ve always been a well-behaved and sensible child. Go back and properly honor your father." By his side, Grand Officer Zheng waited for Emperor He to finish his words, then read out a few more rewards.


    Truly gold and silver are more approachable. Jiang Muli choked with sobs. "This subject has failed to live up to His Majesty''s teachings, I really don''t have the face to ask for these rewards ¡­"


    "You''re a good one, alas!" It''s a pity that my princess daughter doesn''t like it, haha ~


    "Your Highness has always treated you with respect and courtesy, but this subject is in the wrong. I only wish Your Highness good fortune and good fortune in life for the rest of your life," Jiang Muli finally expressed his desire to go and kowtow to His Highness.


    Emperor Qinghe struck out with his hand.


    When Ru Yi heard that Jiang Mai Li had arrived, she went out to welcome him. No matter what, once Jiang Mai Li left, he took a break from the hearts of many noble ladies in the imperial city. This guy had a very good appearance, and the people of the Yan Dynasty were always warm as well.


    It was still better to have clouds, having martial arts, and not just wandering around.


    The last two obsidian bracelets were taken away by Xue Junyun, and he said he wanted to give them to Wei Qiwei, but she said it in a way that he was ashamed of it. In order to not leave any evidence, she never thought of giving anything to the Du Family.


    After returning to the palace, he went to his own personal storage and found a bunch of stuff. He wanted to find that unremarkable thing and give it to his two younger brothers one day. Coincidentally, Jiang Mubai came today and picked a few valuable items for him.


    Jiang Muli was truly ashamed this time, "This subject has been in Yan Kingdom for many years, His Highness has always been kind to me, and a while ago His Highness has also forgiven me for my crimes. This subject is already very grateful, and looks forward to the day where I see His Highness again and repay His Highness."


    When he looked back and saw Li Rou''s face filled with pain and a headache, he couldn''t help but laugh. "Do you think it''s too kind to be alone?"


    Li Rou had served him for the past few years, and this His Highness didn''t seem to disagree with her on the surface, so she replied, "This servant knows that His Highness has his own intentions, it''s just that I''m still not satisfied."


    Ru Yi smiled, "It''s human nature to not make a fuss when you look at royal father. I am a man, and he is only a woman. So what if others find out about it? Are you still going to be dissatisfied? "


    Li Rou quickly kneeled down. "Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness. It was this servant who showed you respect."


    Ru Yi nodded her head. "The heart of a doctor''s parents must be one''s life. If it comes to reputation, then it would be a waste of one''s life. The son of the emperor, if he were to be privately invited with fame, he would be controlled by the secular world ¡­"


    Do I have to marry a husband to his son? "If she was restrained by mud and the customs of the mortal world, she would not have become the princess, but wasn''t this custom set by the people?"


    Her eyes were clear and calm, and her expression was always calm and confident. Li Rou once again experienced the stability of the imperial daughter.


    "During your absence, you took good care of Eastern Palace disciples and asked for advice from Li Qing. He''s old, so a few words of advice from him is enough for you to reap endless benefits. As well as Lin mama, you can''t lose etiquette ¡­"


    Li Rou repeatedly agreed, but she didn''t dare to say a single word and followed His Highness out.


    After everything had been arranged, it was time for them to set off. When Emperor Qing He saw that his daughter''s face didn''t reveal any traces of sadness, he couldn''t help but pour cold water on her. "I''ll go back on my word ¡­"


    Ru Yi saw the expression on her father''s face and immediately forced out a pitiful look.


    "Father, this son has gone to see you. It has been a long time since I have seen you, father. I will definitely not be able to eat or sleep well, but this son knows the logic of living through hardships. He will definitely endure the longing for you!"


    "Little bastard, f * ck off!"


    Ru Yi smiled and jumped onto the horse like a virtuous person. She then immediately grabbed the horse and rolled away.


    In order to hide things from others, the princess had entered the Eastern Palace while Ru Yi had already left the capital quietly.


    Meanwhile, Xue Chaoyun had been arranged by Zhou Xuan to sneak into the group of guards. Zhou Xuan knew that if he couldn''t make it this time, he would have to suffer for a while.


    It was unknown how much virtue Xue Xianyun had accumulated in his past life to make the imperial concubine remember, and he wasn''t someone who could comfort others. Zhou Xuan couldn''t help but feel his heart ache again as he returned home and had his wife rub his chest.


    As for Ru Yi and her group, they didn''t even mention changing their appearances, they were just dressed lightly and had kept a low profile as they traveled. Ru Yi was a young person after all, and she disguised herself as a man.


    The guards did not talk to each other as usual. They were all very loyal people who had been assigned from all over the place, so they did not know each other. However, they got to know each other after a few days.


    This was because they needed to work together the most along the way. These people didn''t have complicated thoughts like the ministers and ministers. Even though they were smart, they were smart enough to be on the right path.


    Therefore, everyone knew that their master was in the deepest place, while Commander Jun was also in the deepest place. It was as if there was bound to be an evil beast guarding a peerless immortal woman.


    Of course, Commander Jun was not ugly, but his appearance was definitely not the same as his heart''s desire. Many of the imperial guards who wanted to ingratiate themselves with their young master had been tossed away in an ugly manner.


    Qianyun didn''t move for two days. She only followed the group and galloped on their horses during the day. In the evening she set up tents and looked for firewood to light a fire.


    After bumping around on the horse for an entire day, Ru Yi was a bit tired. She wiped her sweat off with her sleeve and handed a piece of dry handkerchief to the fifteen people beside her. Ru Yi took it and asked with a smile, "How are you?"


    Ever since the incident with Gao Qianqian, Ru Yi had changed Number Fifteen into a female Dark Guard, so as to avoid any mishaps in the future, before, the previous Number Fifteen unfortunately became 16. Unexpectedly, this time, there was still a female who was more convenient.


    For example, if two people went to wash their clothes together, someone would have to wash them. Even if Ru Yi could do it by herself, Qing He wouldn''t agree. Thus, she became an old woman who knew martial arts.


    The two of them sat in the tent, fifteen of them massaging her stiff thighs, and then they heard the noise outside, and then they got up and said, "Go out and look around."


    When he exited the tent, he saw Jun Ruye''s smelly and expressionless face.


    He didn''t make a sound, so Ru Yi could only look at his guard. Zhou Xuan''s original selections from the Eastern Palace Aristocrat Clan''s guards were quite honest, but for the rest of them, they should have come from the barracks.


    He Xian and the other one, Li Dui, were staring at each other. Their eyes were about to turn black.


    Ru Yi shouted, "He Xian! "Li Yao!" She had already changed into a fresh and clean set of regular clothes, and her hair was still tied up in a bun. Although she was young, no one would be able to recognize who her master was.


    When she came out, Jun Ruye''s gaze was fixed on her. The hidden guards were no longer as relaxed as they were just now, but rather had a taut heartstrings.


    He and Li immediately parted from each other, obediently lowering their heads, "Master."


    "Speak, what is it?"


    He Xian was about to speak when Li Jun beat him to it. "Master, your subordinate accidentally violated Brother He''s taboo ¡­"


    Li Jun had already admitted her fault, so she immediately scratched her head, saying, "It was my fault. Please punish me, Master."


    Ru Yi clasped her hands behind her back and circled around the two of them. She raised her chin and asked, "What taboo do you have?"


    He Xian quickly kneeled down, "Just now, Brother Li asked for this subordinate''s name. This subordinate said, he, he just said, is it Immortal Lady He''s Immortal ¡­"


    Li Jun hurriedly kneeled on the ground, not daring to utter a single word.


    He Xian continued, "The name was given to me by my parents, but I didn''t manage to figure it out for a while. Actually, it''s not Brother Li''s fault, I have no qualms if Master wants to beat me or punish me."


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he muttered, "If your subordinate''s mother knows that master knows your subordinate and can call out your subordinate''s name, I wonder how happy she would be."


    Ru Yi didn''t smile. Instead, she tilted her head and softly said,


    Not only do I know your name is He Xian, I also know your father''s name is He Da, your mother''s surname is Wang, your family has been a good citizen for three generations, your family is the eldest, and you have two younger brothers and a younger sister. Your father hoped for you to be able to pass the examinations, but you were too burdensome, so you signed up to be a guard ¡­


    He Xian''s mouth was agape. He didn''t know whether to be frightened or excited because his master knew of his good intentions.


    At this moment, Ru Yi smiled faintly. "It''s the same with Li Du. Your father''s rheumatism attacks every day in the rain. Before he came out, Gu Lian had already arranged for an imperial physician to treat him."


    Her voice was not loud. There were at least forty to fifty people present, but not a single one of them could hear her clearly.


    Ru Yi''s gaze then slowly swept over the others and coldly said, "The princess calls herself Gu, but I don''t want to be alone. If you offer your loyalty, I will naturally do my best to protect you."


    She understood the law of distance, of resentment, and of near, so she went back to her tent after she had finished speaking. The atmosphere in the forest, however, was very different.


    One of the bulky guards at the back called Chi Huan took the initiative and said to Xue Qianyun, "Brother Xue, I was wrong just now. I apologize to you."


    He had also laughed at Xue Ji''s delicate appearance. He might have forced his way in due to the relationship between the two of them (which was true), but as soon as he heard the master''s words, he knew that the master knew the origins of every single person inside. In this way, as long as he performed well, he wouldn''t have to worry about the master not knowing who he was and not being able to snatch away the credit ¡­

 C77

    The weather was too hot. If he could find a water source, he could even wash himself in the water, but if he really couldn''t find one, he''d better first boil some water to wash himself.


    His calmness and calmness actually made Chi Huan admire him a little bit, and he also became a bit more respectful towards him.


    As for the rest of the people, some of them were also angry with Xue Qianyun. Seeing that no one else had anything to say, they gradually stopped looking at him. Xue Buyun finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Lying awake at night in his tent, thinking about what he had seen and heard in the day, his heart always churning with something unknown, he turned over, sat up, opened the tent and went outside.


    Ru Yi sat cross-legged on a large rug at her feet. A simple wooden table was propped up in front of her, upon which she was writing a letter in the firelight. This was what he had requested, one letter at a time.


    "Come over and sit." When she saw him, she smiled and waved to him, pulling a cushion from the side and placing it on her left.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xue Xianyun walked over to her and sat down cross-legged, imitating her. Ru Yi added a few words to the letter before placing the pen down. Fifteen took it and sealed it, handing it to a messenger at the side.


    "Why are you out? Can''t you sleep?" She rubbed her neck and asked after staying in the same position for a long time.


    Xue Buyun didn''t answer, but said in a low voice, "Let me help you pinch it."


    When Jun Ruye, who was sitting at the side, heard these words, he couldn''t help but glance at Xue Chaoyun and then take a glance at Number Fifteen.


    Xue Chaoyun lowered his eyes and ignored him, but Fifteen did not dare to ignore him. He shivered slightly and hurriedly said, "Master, shall I help you massage it?"


    Ru Yi said indifferently, "There''s no need. You''ve been busy for the past half day. Quickly go and rest." He turned and leaned closer to Xue Ji Yun, pointing to the left side of his neck. "It''s not very comfortable here."


    Fifteen wanted to cry but had no tears. The commander''s gaze was like a knife, but her master''s will was not something she could go against!


    Furthermore, even if Xue Qianyun was here to seek favor with her, he still couldn''t outdo her. It was just a massage of the neck, not a bath for the master ¡­ But it was obvious that even Commander Jun wasn''t satisfied with all of her reasons ¡­ He was releasing cold air again.


    Xue Chaoyun''s hand strength was not small, and the two of them had nothing to say to each other. After a quarter of an hour, Jun Ruye saw Ru Yi and yawned, then stood up and said, "Master should rest."


    Ru Yi nodded, then turned to Xue Qianyun and said, "You should go to bed as well. Tomorrow morning, we''ll travel to Zangzhou, and then we''ll be able to rest in the inn!"


    Xue Ning Yun felt that Ru Yi''s tone was a lot gentler than when she was talking to He Xian and the rest. His eyes flashed and he nodded slightly. He didn''t want to be like the others and call her master, so he didn''t say anything.


    It had always been her habit to take care of him when she was young. Now that they met, although he was taller than her, she still wanted to tell him out of habit.


    "Let''s eat outside now. The food is simple and the place to sleep is a little simple. We have to take care of the situation. There are some rules that should be put aside for now. We can settle down in Ganzhou."


    Her voice wasn''t as cold as it had been during the day, like relief or explanation. When Xue Chaoyun had finally confirmed that she treated him differently from the others, he couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his eyes, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He wasn''t an expert at changing the topic. Even after racking his brains, he could only come up with one sentence, "Hurry up and rest."


    When Jun Ruye heard him call Ru Yi "you" twice, he stopped looking at him and instead started to stare at Ru Yi. Seeing that she didn''t seem to care at all, he was suspicious of her, but outside, as long as Xue Moyan had no ill will towards Ru Yi, he could suppress his suspicions and personally open the tent for her.


    Although Jun Ruye was a vulgar disciple of a buddhist sect, he wasn''t a merciful and soft-hearted person. Moreover, Emperor Qinghe had personally called out to him when they arrived. "You must protect your daughter and protect her from harm."


    A dreamless night passed. In the morning, he had ordered Thirteen to pay more attention to Xue Da Yun, and then he heard Ru Yi say to everyone, "When we''re outside, let''s take it easy. In the future, everyone can just call me Young Noble. Hmm, it''s no good wishing that I''m an outsider. I''m Young Noble Su, right?"


    Ru Yi got into the carriage and fifteen followed her into the carriage. In the carriage, he first helped Ru Yi change into a brocade robe, dressing up as the son of a rich family. He himself changed into the clothes of a woman, but her face was dark and she disguised herself as a little girl.


    The corner of Ru Yi''s lips curled up. She seemed to have thought of something as she pressed down the corner of her eyes, suppressing her smile.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the city of Suzhou was bustling with noise and excitement. Ru Yi leaned against the wall of the carriage, and after a while, he heard someone say, "Aiya, look at that man. He''s so handsome!"


    Someone else said from the side, "That person is too old. Look at that person, his face is so pale ¡­"


    Ru Yi covered her mouth and snickered, while 15 also grinned. The master and servant looked at each other as if they shared a secret, and Ru Yi also had the mood to gossip as she whispered, "Tell me, who are they talking about being old? And who are you pointing at to make your face pale? "


    Outside of the carriage, Jun Ruye''s hearing was sharp and clear. When he heard Ru Yi''s question, his expression couldn''t help but turn solemn, while his eyes became even colder.


    Xue Xianyun didn''t even notice that he was being guided. He only came back to his senses when he found that everyone around him had backed away to the side, leaving him alone.


    People on the street were already gossiping about whether he was engaged or not ¡­


    Ru Yi trembled in laughter inside the car, who would have thought that when she was young and weak, when she was only twelve years old, she would suddenly grow up to be a beautiful young man.


    She whispered to Fifteen, "Do you know how old your commander is this year?"


    Fifteen covered his mouth and shook his head. All I know is that our commander isn''t human.


    Ru Yi didn''t force the matter. After she exited the palace, her curiosity seemed to have been piqued.


    The reason for this trip was not because of the war, but because she wanted to see the Jiang Country in close proximity. As a result, she had relaxed a little, but that was all she could say.


    Someone had reserved the entire inn for them.


    Although their line of work wasn''t very conspicuous, they were all extremely spirited. Everyone had a horse, this wasn''t simple, so it attracted many people to watch, "Look at these servants, they are all so energetic, maybe that carriage is even more handsome ¡­"


    "What do you know? The uglier one is, the more they love beauties. If they really are beauties, then how beautiful would they be!" to be able to surpass the number one beauty of our Luan Prefecture? "


    When the fifteenth ear heard this, it laughed out loud and hurriedly said, "Yes, your servant has been impolite."


    Ru Yi''s carriage rushed to the inn''s backyard, and the others dismounted from their horses at the entrance.


    Fifteen alighted first and looked around. He lifted the curtain and said, "Young Master, this inn is too simple and crude."


    Their inn was not only one of the best in the city, it was also of the middle or high quality and was definitely above four stars. However, the guest was very rich, so it would not be good to offend him if the shopkeeper didn''t beat him up.


    "It''s better than living in the forest." Ru Yi didn''t mind getting off the carriage. She tilted her head and smiled at Fifteen. Coincidentally, the waiter was right next to him. Just as he was raising his head, his eyes were blinded by her smile ¡­


    It wasn''t until 15 years old when the waiter led Ru Yi upstairs that he suddenly came to his senses. He raised his leg and was about to chase up, "Guest, gongzi, this little servant will bring you to the best room!"


    He reached out a hand. "No need."


    His voice was so cold that the waiter unconsciously took two steps back, "Yes, yes, this little one understands." Jun Ruye was satisfied with Li Feiyu''s tactful actions. He tossed a piece of broken silver to Li Feiyu before heading upstairs.


    Ru Yi finished bathing. She sat by the window with her long hair hanging down. Fifteen people helped to wring her hair with white cotton.


    The sun went down another two minutes, and there was a sudden hubbub on the street as the crowd began to move in one direction.


    Ru Yi looked at the crowd for a bit and realized that most of them were excited and did not seem to have done anything bad. She thought for a while and said, "Go and ask."


    When he heard this, he quickly left. Not long later, he returned and replied with a relaxed expression, "It''s a rich family from the Suzhou City that married their daughter. They invited a troupe to sing for three days in a row. Yesterday ¡­" Her words were drowned out by the hustle and bustle downstairs.


    Ru Yi looked down and heard someone say, "Hurry, hurry. Today, Liu Yuntang is singing ''Little Xiang Mountain''. If you''re late, you won''t hear it ¡­"


    Ru Yi smiled slightly. This time, the people following her were more nervous than the last. She pointed her finger and said, "Pass to me, the guards will be divided into two groups. One will be on duty, while the other will be on vacation tonight.


    Fifteen went out, and in a short while, Jun Ruye and the other guard, Zhou Zhi, went to seek an audience.


    Ru Yi recognized him, he was Zhou Xuan''s brother who was separated by the roof. However, his ability didn''t lose to Zhou Xuan''s, because Zhou Xuan was considered to be one of them, so he had given Zhou Zhi face. Right now, other than the secret guards outside, Zhou Zhi was the leader of the group.


    "Please forgive me young master, but young master''s safety is more important than anything else. This subordinate really cannot leave without permission."


    Ru Yi remained silent as she looked at Zhou Zhi kneeling in front of her. After a long time, she said, "This is unforgivable. If you feel that you can''t take on this responsibility, then go back and replace him with someone else."


    Zhou Zhi trembled as he silently lay on the ground.


    Jun Ruye suddenly said, "Subordinate has already decided. Tonight, I will let Fifteen and them go together to see the night scenery of the Ganzhou Region." This meant that the original dark guard troops were on vacation today, so the guards should be on duty.


    When Zhou Zhi heard this, he suddenly raised his head, wanting to say something, but he forcibly held it back.


    Seeing that he had not turned the corner yet, Ru Yi could not help but feel that he was a stubborn person, but she did not have the obligation to guide him. She waved her hand and said, "Go on."


    Zhou Zhi absentmindedly left the room and looked up at Jun Ruye. Jun Ruye''s expression was as cold as ever, but he still said, "You go down and arrange a duty. I''ll guard the young master."


    Zhou Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. Even without the vigorous guards, it was still a relief to have a leader of the guards stay. It was like going out to beg for a meal. He had wanted a plate of Red Braised Lion''s Head, but he ended up getting a piece of fat instead.

 C78

    Li Jun, Chi Huan, and the rest were standing guard around the tavern. Even Xue Qianyun had assigned one of them to guard the lobby downstairs, while He Xian and the rest went directly to the stairs on the second floor. Jun Ruye stood silently at Ru Yi''s door as he listened to Zhou Zhi''s distribution; he was basically satisfied with Zhou Zhi''s distribution.


    After a while, the meal was ready, and Zhou Zhi had no choice but to bite the bullet and go upstairs to ask. "The meal is ready, may I ask if I can use it in the main hall or in my room?"


    Ru Yi looked at the room. It was such a hot day, if she ate in the room, the smell of the food might not be gone even if she fell asleep. She said, "Go to the main hall." Ye Zichen didn''t care about Zhou Zhi''s dark expression at all.


    When Xue Chaoyun heard the voice and looked up, he saw Ru Yi and Jun Ruye walking down the stairs. She felt his gaze and pursed her lips, revealing a faint smile. Although her hair had been combed, there was a rare kind of laziness between her brows.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Jun Ruye seemed to have heard the foreign voice of the heavens. Now, he was certain that his highness had a special opinion of this person called Xue Shuiyun ¡­ He couldn''t help but size up Xue Tan Yun and split his attention to listen to his answer.


    Xue Xiyun shook his head, "Not yet." Master is useless, who would dare to eat first?


    "Great, let''s eat together, your highness ¡­" Ru Yi looked behind the counter at the shopkeeper hiding the quail, smiled and said, "Brother Jun is going to eat too."


    Zhou Zhi called for people to bring the dishes out and saw that there were three people sitting at the table in the middle of the hall.


    He wasn''t surprised that the princess was sitting there; Commander Jun, well, he was his superior, but he wasn''t surprised; Xue Xianyun, cough, but his brother Zhou Xuan had repeatedly told Wan Zhenghao to look good, how come he was with the princess?


    When the princess pointed out the origins of He Xian and Lee, he was already a little scared. He was afraid that the princess would notice a young master from the Xue family who had come with her to earn some experience, so he had arranged for him to come to the main hall today.


    Who would''ve thought that Xue Qianyun would be so blind as to actually be together with a lady ¡­" If he had known that the two of them would not only sit together but also sleep together in the future, he probably wouldn''t be making such a fuss today ¡­ Unfortunately, he wasn''t a deity. He didn''t know that stocks were called potential stocks ¡­ I also lost the opportunity to hug my thigh.)


    Zhou Zhi winked at Xue Qianyun, but he also had to avoid the Grand Preceptor''s daughter and Jun Ruye. This was an exceptionally difficult task for him.


    He took some hot water from the stove at the side of the lobby, heated each of their glasses and plates, and sat down again.


    When Zhou Zhi saw him get up, he was happy for a bit, but then he realized that he was happy too early. He sat down again and was so anxious that he picked up Xue Siyun and threw him aside.


    Ru Yi glanced at Zhou Zhi. "Old Zhou, take a seat as well. There''s so much food, even three people wouldn''t be able to finish it."


    Old Zhou...


    Old...


    He''s only twenty ¡­


    Jun Ruye silently mouthed a few words of Old Zhou from the corner of his lips, feeling that Zhou Zhi was much more pleasing to the eye. He decided that in the future, he would follow the princess and call her "Old Zhou", a popular nickname.


    "Chai Yun, move over to me, give Old Zhou a seat."


    As soon as the princess said this, Xue Qiuyun obediently moved the chair closer to her, leaving Zhou Zhi with no choice but to sit down bitterly. Before sitting down, he didn''t forget to thank the young lord for the reward, "Thank you for the meal."


    The shopkeeper thought to himself, "These guards and underlings seem to be well-behaved, but that little gongzi is rather amiable. I wonder which noble young master he is ¡­"


    Ru Yi''s summer taste was light, and only Jun Ruye knew of this matter. There was a plate of roasted chicken in front of her, and the fragrance was overflowing.


    Zhou Zhi was a simple person, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to match up against Zhou Xuan in terms of martial arts. He only had a few cold dishes in front of him, but he was the one who served the dishes.


    Ru Yi leisurely took a bite of her meal, glanced at Zhou Zhi, then looked at Big Cloud. She smiled, and Jun Ruye suddenly raised his hand to move the roasted chicken in front of Zhou Zhi, pulling a plate of fresh cucumber eggs in front of Ru Yi.


    Zhou Zhi didn''t understand what was going on. Seeing Ru Yi pick up a piece of egg, he didn''t look displeased, so he happily ate the roasted chicken.


    Ru Yi looked at Zhou Zhi again and found it funny. She just said, "Let''s go out for a walk after dinner." Zhou Zhi then turned his ravenous appetite into a nibble, as if he was going to eat until the end of time.


    Zhou Zhi didn''t agree with Jun Ruye''s words at first glance. However, who asked him to be the boss? Ru Yi put down his chopsticks, called the shopkeeper, and asked, "Which street is the most bustling and lively after nightfall?"


    The shopkeeper was originally trembling with fear, but upon hearing Ru Yi''s words, his body suddenly relaxed. With a smile on his face, he swept his gaze over the few men in the room and said, "To reply Young Master, the most lively thing in the city tonight is Xunfang Street ¡­"


    The storekeeper''s words echoed in the air. Zhou Zhi Pu spat out the rice in his mouth out from his nose. The effect spread widely and the good dishes on the table were ruined.


    "This subordinate deserves to die!" In his previous life, he had been burning incense and eating at the same table as his master.


    Jun Ruye, Ru Yi and Xue Qianyun, who sat next to Zhou Zhi, said: "Never eat at the same table with Zhou Zhi again."


    Ru Yi ignored the kneeling Zhou Zhi and continued to raise her head to ask the shopkeeper, "Where is Xunfang Street? Is it far from here? "


    Zhou Zhi wanted to die, thinking that even if he risked his life, he could not let his master go to that kind of place.


    The shopkeeper did not dare to look straight at Ru Yi. He only saw that there was no Adam''s apple on her neck and her beauty was unknown whether she was being courted or courted. He felt his heart skip a beat, afraid that she would cause trouble for him in the shop by talking, so he said, "It''s quite far away."


    "Is that so ¡­" Ru Yi muttered to herself. When the shopkeeper was expecting her to say no, she smiled brightly and said, "Then let''s go in the car!"


    Zhou Zhi wailed, "Master, Young Master!"


    Ru Yi ignored him, "Alright, let''s go in the car together. If there''s anything good to eat, we can also go home later ¡­"


    After getting on the car, Zhou Zhi still felt a little dizzy. Did his master really not know, or did he not know?


    Ru Yi, Xue Qianyun, and Jun Ruye, these three bumpkins, sat in the carriage. Zhou Zhi acted as the coachman, and beside him sat a waiter who had borrowed some money from the shopkeeper.


    Ru Yi felt that she hadn''t even seen the liveliness of the city before and that there was a smile on his face the entire time. Even the freezing coldness on Jun Ruye''s face softened slightly.


    The cries of vendors, the sounds of buyers bargaining, and the voices of shopkeepers standing at the door trying to recruit business...


    "Aiya, we''re going the wrong way. This is the way to Xunfang Street!" The waiter of the inn was also an idiot. With such a loud voice, he immediately attracted countless gazes. Zhou Zhi wished he could break his neck.


    Zhou Zhi frowned and glared at the waiter. He didn''t expect the waiter to be so unafraid of his lust. He held his head up and said, "I''m not wrong, the right path is the right one!"


    Ru Yi burst into laughter. Even Jun Ruye and Xue Shaoyun had their lips curled up into a faint smile.


    Zhou Zhi had no choice but to turn his horse, when he heard someone at his side say, "Aiya, they really are going to Xunfang Street ¡­" The voice was extremely ambiguous.


    "It''s already so late and you''re still riding in the carriage. It''d be weird if you didn''t go to that place!" This was a disdainful voice.


    "Pei, he can afford to sit in the carriage. Someone like you, who uses your feet to walk, would not be picked up even if you were to go ¡­"


    Then the two of them quarreled in the street.


    Before long, Zhou Zhi frowned and whispered into the car, "Young Master, Xunfang Street really isn''t a good place ¡­"


    Ru Yi asked with a smile, "Since it''s not a good place, then why is the shopkeeper asking about it and saying it''s lively?"


    Seeing that Zhou Zhi Zhen was unable to answer, she did not make things difficult for him and said, "Let''s just sit in the car and watch the show." It was fortunate that he didn''t mention it, otherwise she definitely wouldn''t have been able to go.


    Emperor Qinghe had not taught her to become a saint, and she knew a bit about these so-called beautiful streets and willow alleys. It was just that she had never experienced them before. As for these places, it could be said that she was curious about them.


    Zou Zhou was not considered big in Yan Country, but it was rich in goods and goods, and therefore Xunfang Street was not a normal street. It was not inferior to Hundred Flowers Street in Yan City, and Zhou Zhi''s face was bright red.


    The horse carriage moved slowly, and soon, someone started a conversation with him.


    "Where is this little brother going?" "Come to our place and rest first ¡­"


    Zhou Zhi waved his hands as if he had seen a monster. "No need, no need."


    Another person laughed, "Aiya, you''re so polite. If you don''t want to go to her house, come and sit here for a cup of tea!"


    Ru Yi lifted the curtain to look outside and saw a well-dressed beauty. She beckoned to her like a weak willow swaying the wind. The beauty also saw her and her eyes immediately lit up as she praised, "What a handsome young master ¡­"


    She then picked up her skirt to give chase, saying, "Young Master, don''t go!" He was like a pitiful girl who had been mercilessly abandoned.


    Ru Yi was so frightened that she immediately lowered the curtain, "Zhou Zhi, run!"


    Zhou Zhi had been feeling uneasy since a long time ago. When he heard this, he felt like he had just been given an elixir, and was then beaten into two meridians. He immediately waved his whip and said, "Young master, sit well! "Giddy up!"


    It was a pity that there were so many people on the street. The carriage couldn''t get up. The beauty was already crying. "What a heartless husband ¡­" At the end of the spring, the wind brought rain, and the rain hit the banana ¡­


    The people on the street couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows.


    Zhou Zhi shouted, "I don''t know you!"


    The beauty had already caught up with him, panting as she said, "I''m not chasing you, it''s the young master of your car!"


    Zhou Zhi flew into a rage, "My family''s young master doesn''t know you either!"


    The beauty was no longer angry. She straightened her clothes and touched her hair, feeling that she was very beautiful. She then bowed to the carriage, "This little girl, Ying Niang, pays her respects to Young Master."


    Ru Yi looked at Xue Ji Yun, then at Jun Ruye. Seeing that both of them were unmoved, she could only cough, "Greetings, young lady."


    As soon as she finished speaking, another thirty percent of the people on the street turned to look at the carriage.


    Someone praised, "What a lovely and charming voice."


    Jun Ruye frowned slightly, while Xue Qianyun wore an angry look on his face. He clenched his fists and patted his hands as he said to Zhou, "Zhou, let''s go."


    The beauty stared at the carriage in a daze. This time, Zhou Zhi didn''t stop her. He immediately kicked the horse''s butt and the horse started running.


    Someone seemed to have awoken from a dream, "Ah, they''ve left!"


    Zhou Zhi shouted, "Jia!"


    They fled.

 C79

    Outside of Xunfang Street, the waiter wiped his sweat and said, "Alright, alright, we''re out." He truly had the intention of fleeing in panic.


    It was raining, too, and there were bits and pieces of stars in the cool of the autumn sky.


    Someone was standing at the largest flower house on Xunfang Street and drinking a cup of wine towards the distant carriage. There was a pretty yet playful smile on his face as he said, "Interesting, so interesting."


    Not long after the carriage had left, Xue Ji Yun''s body moved and he first looked towards Jun Ruye.


    Jun Ruye was more satisfied with his reaction, and felt that this fellow wasn''t an embroidered pillow, and was smarter than Zhou Zhi.


    Ru Yi had already come over, asking, "Someone is following us?"


    Jun Ruye nodded. "I followed them from Xunfang Street. Their martial arts weren''t high."


    Ru Yi''s eyebrows didn''t move as she said, "Capture them and ask them why they are following us."


    Her voice was not loud, so much so that even the waiter outside the car could not hear her. Zhou Zhi''s body slanted to the side, but he could clearly hear what she said.


    Jun Ruye seemed to have grown a pair of eyes on the outside. "Old Zhou doesn''t need to bother with it, drive the car back to the inn."


    He pursed his lips and blew a sharp, thin whistle.


    The person chasing after them only felt his vision darken, and he lost consciousness in the blink of an eye.


    The reason why the Dark Guard had changed to the Bright Guards was because the princess was used to them. Perhaps Emperor Qinghe didn''t know the logic of not putting eggs in the same basket, but he didn''t just arrange for guards to protect the Ruyi Scepter on the surface.


    When Zhou Zhi returned to the inn, Jun Ruye was about to kneel down and beg for forgiveness, but Jun Ruye remained silent.


    Fifteen was back and had hot water for the handkerchief.


    Ru Yi took it and wiped her hands before saying to Zhou Zhi, "I still have the same words. If you think you can''t do it, then go back and change it to someone else."


    Zhou Zhi''s voice was low and hoarse. "This subordinate is incompetent. I was unable to discover that someone was following us in time."


    Ru Yi returned the handkerchief to Fifteen and said carelessly, "This matter can''t be blamed on you. There''s still time for the deities to take a nap."


    Someone knocked on the door outside and Jun Ruye went out.


    Zhou Zhi let out a sigh of relief as soon as he left the room. He was afraid that something bad would happen to Ru Yi, but he was also afraid that Commander Jun would be mad. It was a good thing to leave one of the mountains now, so he continued to advise, "Young master, you saw it tonight too. It''s not safe outside ¡­"


    Ru Yi didn''t look at him, but looked at Big Cloud who was standing by the side, and asked softly, "Does Big Cloud also think that way?"


    Xue Xianyun ignored Zhou Zhi''s meaningful glance and shook his head. "Is it a kingdom under the heavens, or a shore under the earth?" He didn''t say much, but Ru Yi smiled faintly.


    "If I don''t even dare to walk my own country boldly, what''s the point of me being the king?"


    "But, the son of a thousand gold can''t sit still ¡­"


    "Gu did not go to a dangerous place! Gu Gu didn''t go to the cliff, nor did he live under the wall. Could it be that he still had to avoid those people who had ill intentions?


    Even if they could avoid it alone, what would happen to the commoners? A bad person would stop doing bad things just because of being alone? If I am to hide in the Imperial City all day, what''s the difference between me being in jail and staying in the city? "


    Zhou Zhi opened his mouth to say that he was useless, but Ru Yi stopped him with a raise of her hand.


    "I have never seen an immortal before, so even if there really is one, it won''t be omnipotent. My father, the Emperor, is the Son of Heaven, and he still has to be diligent every day. He has to review the imperial reports to the third update, but this doesn''t mean that we are afraid of anything.


    Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun has made a lot of preparations for this trip, and even if there''s a chance, it''s not your fault alone. "


    Jun Ruye returned after leaving. "Someone saw it on the street and started to get interested, so they sent people to follow him ¡­" That person''s mouth could be considered hard, but he was an expert in forcing confessions among the hidden guards, "He is the junior master of the Flower Hall, he boasts of being romantic and likes to befriend people. Sometimes, he would use some unconventional methods."


    Ru Yi nodded. "If there are any other crimes, they will be punished according to the law."


    Jun Ruye went out again, and Ru Yi looked at Jie Yun. Seeing that he was also looking up at her, she smiled and said, "You should go and take a look. See what tricks they have up their sleeves so that we don''t accidentally fall into their trap."


    Zhou Zhi hurriedly said, "Young master, your subordinate would like to go as well." He was very learned and generous.


    In the early Yin hour, the Fourteenth Dark Guard quietly landed on the second floor''s stairs. Jun Ruye had just landed on the second floor when he appeared.


    Ru Yi woke up in her room. "Get me a wet handkerchief. What''s the matter?" The first sentence was to fifteen, and the second was to fourteen.


    "Emperor of Jiang Country has collapsed."


    Ru Yi''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go."


    In half an hour, they arrived at the main gate of the Suzhou City. Jun Ruye had already taken the lead and rushed out when the gate was opened. Ru Yi was riding on his horse, and the rest of them also rode on their horses.


    The morning wind was still a little cold, Jun Ruye lowered his head to look at the person in his embrace, and said in an unprecedented manner, "Young master should sleep first."


    Ru Yi couldn''t sleep at all. Her mind was filled with the words her father, the emperor, and her mother had said before they left.


    In front of the three was a large map of the capital. Not only was there Yan Country, there was also Jiang, Zhao, and Tian family following Yue. Emperor Qing He pointed at the mountains on the southwest border of Jiang Country and said.


    "Look, the Jishui River of Jiang Country has come from here. When we arrive at Ganzhou, this river is divided. One branch goes to the east, while the other branch becomes the Qing River of our Great Yan ¡­"


    Qing He had ordered his men to open a canal, and the canal had passed through Yunzhou, Weizhou, and so on all the way to the central region of Yan State, which was located in a flat county near Yan City. Then, they continued to head south, all the way to the prefecture where the Heavenly Treasures were located.


    The canal took a lot of manpower and resources to build. "At that time, I didn''t even dare to make new clothes for a year."


    The emperor often smiled, wasn''t he? He''d even used up all the dowry for the previous empress.


    But then it got better, and once the canal was in use, the country gradually became rich.


    "Jiang Si, if it wasn''t for ¡­ I would''ve really admired him." Four years ago, Jiang wrote to King Jiang that he was going to build a dam at the Ji River. If the dam were to be built, it would be of little value to the Kingdom of Jiang, but to the Kingdom of Yan, it would be no less than having his throat strangled.


    "He has the heart, but not the money." Was a dam worth one or two taels of silver? It would cost no less than the establishment of the canal.


    Ru Yi pointed to the mountain range on the south side of the Jishui River and said, "This son feels that there is something good here. What does father think?"


    If Ji Shui He was to be transferred to Yan Guo, it would not cause much of a loss to Jiang Guo, but it would bring great benefits to Yan Guo. If Ji Shui He was to be transferred to Yan Guo, it would not cause a great loss to Jiang Guo, but it would bring great benefits to Yan Guo.


    Wang Taihang laughed. "I''m afraid this benefit is too easy for the country of Jiang."


    Emperor Qing He shook his head. "The Kingdom of Jiang ¡­" "I''m afraid there''s still more trouble. I''m afraid this trouble isn''t big enough ¡­"


    Ru Yi continued, "It''s better for a silkworm to swallow a whale than to rouse a snake with its grass."


    The father and daughter both wanted to take advantage of this situation, but they didn''t want to cause too much trouble. "That''s good as well, in case they end up roping in to deal with us ¡­"


    This was exactly what he meant, so he wrote two letters in high spirits and instructed them to act accordingly.


    Wang Taichang''s old arms and legs were not suitable for him to move forward. However, he had recommended the old official Gao Su, and Emperor Qing He had recruited Gao Su to the palace. Gao Su was an old man, so he naturally had to bring up his own grandson.


    Within a few days, Gao Su took his descendants Gao Qian and Gao Ke to the north. With the name of Ancestor, he brought hundreds of servants on a boat to Weizhou. Among the servants in his family, Ru Yi specifically pointed out the elites of the Divine Battalion in the Shang Gong Bureau, and just these people alone accounted for more than half of them.


    Ru Yi had her eyes closed, but her brain was still spinning. If the country was too weak, no one would dare bully her.


    This was just like those poor families living in the countryside. The poorer they were, the more they were looked down upon. No one was willing to help, yet there were people constantly trampling on them.


    Most of the time, they would add fuel to the fire by adding fuel to the fire by adding fuel to the fire. This was something that even ordinary citizens knew. At the very least, when the country of Jiang became chaotic, the people of Swallows would not be displeased.


    It was not that no gentleman felt that it was wrong to do so, but it was a pity that no gentleman would be able to resist such folly after being cheated. Whether it was the farmer, the snake or Mr. Dongguo, they would not be so stupid if they had been lucky enough to survive this ordeal.


    Tutor Qian had the air of a gentleman and was quite disdainful of schemes and tricks.


    On the other hand, he also admired someone like Guan Zhong. Duke Qi Huan had political ambitions, but he was not determined. He asked Guan Zhong, and Guan Zhong said that if one ruled over the other, the country would be safe and strong. If one was safe and sound, the country would not be safe and strong.


    Even Tutor Qian was impressed. "The strong of the nation gains the hearts of the people first; where does the heart of the people lie? "Wealthy people, on the other hand, have their own hearts and minds."


    As for the rich and the poor, they naturally had to open their sources of income. As Guan Zhong said, developing mountain forests, salt and iron industries, developing fisheries, and increasing people''s incomes, the country naturally benefited as well.


    The main source of drinking water was not in their own country yet. Zhao had many forests and mines, and the ones in the south were rich in medicinal herbs.


    Only the Kingdom of Yan was not far off in the middle of the four kingdoms. Fortunately, the previous emperors were diligent in their work and the lives of their citizens were not too bad.


    Not to mention that Emperor Qing He and Jiang Si had a huge grudge, even if it was Ru Yi, she definitely wouldn''t like such a viper. Thus, she definitely had to pull on Jiang Si''s hind leg, and couldn''t just passively take a beating.


    Besides, if Jiang Si really became the next emperor of Jiang Country, then Yan Kingdom would truly be in danger.


    Yan Guo did not have the ambition to annex Jiang Guo, but Jiang Si definitely had the ambition to rule the world. Compared to him, Jiang Muli was not even worth mentioning.


    After daybreak, Jun Ruye estimated the time it would take for them to dismount and change horses. At the same time, they would also have to eat some rations. Even if they could eat on the horses, they would still need to eat some grass and drink some water.

 C80

    Ru Yi took the map of the city from the fifteenth and asked Thirteen, "At this rate, how many days will it take for us to reach the border?"


    Without hesitation, Thirteen said, "The weather is sunny and we need five days to get there."


    Ru Yi shifted her gaze back to the map and pondered for a moment. "Will we be able to reach the Zhou Province in the next two days?"


    Thirteen glanced at Tu and said, "Yes."


    Since last night, Jun Ruye seemed to have tacitly agreed to his approach, and didn''t say anything about it, nor did he try to stop him.


    Ru Yi took the water bag back to Xue Shuiyun, then said to Jun Ruye, "Let''s hurry on our way. We''ll sleep in the capital for the night, then try our best to reach Ganzhou in six days'' time."


    Xue Chaoyun wanted to suggest that everyone take turns to wear the Ruyi, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say it out loud. Although it was a woman, she was still a dark guard, and her physical fitness couldn''t be compared to ordinary people.


    Ru Yi was different. Although she was in better health than most, she could not afford to travel day and night without sleep. Moreover, she was only twelve.


    Even after getting on the horse, her spirit was still very good. She had an impulse to rush forward to fight a great battle.


    His life, safety, and health were all matters that Jun Ruye had to worry about.


    "Your majesty needs to rest." Jun Ruye said again.


    Ru Yi didn''t retort this time. She sat in front of him and closed her eyes.


    Jun Ruye pulled his cape over her head and wrapped it around her entire body. Not a single person dared to side with him from the first to the sixteenth year. As for the others, including Zhou Huan and the rest, they didn''t seem to have thought about the fact that the Lady was a girl while the Commander was a man.


    Big Brother Yun felt that he was the only one who was abnormal. He felt awkward and followed behind Jun Ruye''s horse closely, to the point where he even felt that he was fifteen years old.


    Fifteen was unsatisfied, the next time she would dismount would be four hours later. At that time, she would have to get down from her horse first and carry the young master off from Boss Jun''s horse.


    Ru Yi didn''t know what the people outside were thinking. She was thinking, what should she do when she arrived at Ganzhou? Or was there anything she could do now but to get to Ganzhou?


    Her brain was too excited and didn''t turn fast enough. Suddenly, the horses outside stopped and her face was pressed against Jun Ruye''s chest.


    [Aiyah! How about Jun Ruye has hidden this piece of metal in front of his chest?]


    Before she could finish, she bumped into him again. This time, it was much better, although it was still tough, but it was not as tight as before. The pain lessened a lot, and she was able to endure it as she touched her face and fell asleep just like that.


    Two days later, they arrived at the Ji Province in the evening. This time, Jun Ruye rode his horse all the way to the back of the guest courtyard before he finally brought the ruyi down.


    The people from the Interstate Prefecture had not expected them to arrive so quickly. Fortunately, they were prepared. The courtyard they were staying in this time was not an inn, but was the royal family''s property.


    Ru Yi stood at the side with her eyes closed and her body soaked in water. Fifteen stood at her side and unceremoniously pinched his arm. The majority of the people were fine, except for a few who had been placed in a separate place by Commander Jun to receive a strong massage set.


    Ru Yi was the best, but her thigh still hurt and felt stiff. Biting the handkerchief and rubbing it hard against his bones, his body gradually warmed up, and his blood began to flow smoothly.


    After closing her eyes for a while, she got up to look at Xue Shaoyun. When she met Jun Ruye at the door, she remembered the two times they had collided on the horse and hastily threw him a sentence, "Go and rest."


    He then brought 15 people to the corridor in search of the sound and went to the room in front of them. Jun Ruye narrowed his eyes behind her back.


    Xue Chaoyun was much better than she had expected, but the room was filled with the smell of medicine. Ru Yi sniffed and could only distinguish between musk and three or seven, but she didn''t ask for an explanation. She looked at him carefully and asked, "How are you?"


    He was the youngest among the guards, and when she got to the end of her tiredness, she had thought that Cousin Xue was even more hardworking than her. She didn''t know if he would be able to eat until the end.


    She wanted to keep him here, but she was afraid that he might be too young to be stubborn. Just as she was about to try and convince him, she saw him tilt his head and say, "I''m fine. But you! "


    Ru Yi felt that there was a hint of anger in his voice, but she was also tired. She didn''t want to turn around and face him, so she reached out to tug on his ear, saying in an evil tone, "What''s wrong with me?"


    He wanted to say that you and Jun Ruye should not be intimate with each other, but he couldn''t say it out loud. He himself knew that following ruyi during a hasty march was the best arrangement, but he just didn''t feel comfortable about it.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I''m leaving!" She let go, and when she saw that his ears had reddened a little, she couldn''t help but laugh and frighten him with her hand on her cheek.


    Xue Ning turned her head but did not look at her. She lowered her eyes and said, "I''m lighter than Commander Jun, how about I take you riding on a horse tomorrow?"


    Fifteen looked at Commander Jun with extreme curiosity. If she hadn''t guessed wrongly, the Boss would be listening at the foot of the wall?


    But why was his face so dark? Could it be that His Highness was talking bad behind someone''s back inside the house?


    Even though Ru Yi didn''t say anything bad about Jun Ruye, she didn''t have any good words either. "Do you think I''m happy? My arms and legs still hurt. "


    He glanced at her, but it was only her arm that he glanced at, and the next word only briefly crossed his mind before his face turned red.


    "Alright, you rest. "I originally thought you were too young to accept this crime, but I didn''t expect you to be even stronger than me ¡­"


    Xue Xianyun couldn''t take it anymore and quickly pulled her back, "How come I''m so young now?!"


    "My eyes are already red, how could I be wrong? "You say that you are so young, but yet you are still so mischievous?"


    "I''m not screwing around, it''s obviously you."


    Ru Yi raised her hand to press at the corner of her eyes, wanting to suppress him in a simple and crude manner. Considering that it was her cousin, she said, "Let''s not talk about that anymore, Chen''er is precious. Let''s rest for now."


    "You slept all the way in a man''s arms!"


    With that, he regretted it. He blurted out the thing he cared about the most. It was because she was too careless with him that he was so angry. He stood up and was about to leave.


    "You, stop right there!" This time it was her turn to grit her teeth.


    It was only after taking two steps that Xue Xianyun remembered that this was his house. He wasn''t the one who should leave, but it was shameful to look back, so he just stood there, motionless.


    Ru Yi pulled him back, frowning face to face, "You mind about this? Or do you think you should not be intimate with her? "Then what did you mean when you said you would ride with me?"


    Can he be like the man next to him? However, it was clear that Ru Yi didn''t realize this point. She equated him with other people. Hmph!


    Most of the men in the world could not accept this kind of equivalence. To her, Ruyi''s undifferentiated treatment was the safest. She tried her best to avoid any ambiguous feelings between them. However, for Xue Qianyun, this was completely unbearable.


    When he thought about how, in her heart, he might be no different from the guards beside him, he felt like he couldn''t sit still and wanted to run out again.


    Ru Yi was worried that he wouldn''t be able to run away and cause trouble, so she naturally followed him. One of them was in front while the other was behind.


    Just like that, the two of them bumped into each other.


    Ruyi tears.


    That painful cry was then forcefully suppressed.


    She had the best nutrition in all aspects of the palace, so she developed better than her peers. Not to mention anything else, even the reading companions were well-dressed, but they were still incomparable to her. No one would think that they were of the same age as her.


    And this kind of development couldn''t be called ''Ru Yi''s Joy''.


    She was also a girl, and the occasional shyness, the pain from accidentally pressing down on something, and the pain from her daily life before the arrival of her life made it hard for her to speak.


    Although she was the one who took the initiative to crash into him, if he didn''t stop, she wouldn''t have crashed so firmly into him!


    His chest was about to break from the impact!


    She hissed and frowned. "It hurts." He raised his leg and kicked Xue Qianyun in the calf.


    Xue Xianyun hadn''t been able to react at first, but now that he saw where her hand was, he knew that something was wrong. Not only did he get kicked in the face, even his ears turned red.


    Ru Yi hurriedly came out of Xue Li''s cloud room. The door was knocked by her, and it was obvious that she was very angry.


    Many people didn''t feel comfortable during this night.


    For example, she had discovered that Commander Jun had a hobby of listening in to the corners of other people''s mouths. She felt that having such a superior really tested her character.


    For example, he wanted to ask Ru Yi where she had run into him. Uh, no, he wanted to know if she was still in pain or not, but he just couldn''t open his mouth or move his feet.


    For example, Jun Ruye. He couldn''t say where that feeling of pride and resentment came from, but he wanted to know even more, just how old Zhou Zhi was this year!


    How to find an excuse to make his question seem natural, so that Zhou Zhi wouldn''t suspect him?


    And Ru Yi, she felt as if she had been physically and mentally injured, especially in the intestines below her neck. That kind of pain made her want to kick Xue Jiyun twice more.


    On the second day, only Zhou Zhi and the others were in high spirits, while the others were listless.


    Xue Chaoyun sneaked a few glances in Ru Yi''s direction, but saw that she didn''t even look at him, and immediately felt sad.


    When Zhou Zhi saw that Commander Jun had looked at him for the third time, he finally realized what was going on and excitedly ran over to Ru Yi, asking, "Young master, shall I lead you on your horse today?"


    The morning breeze brought with it a hint of coolness, and it stirred up the spirits of the people. The sky gradually brightened, and the morning sun shone brightly on the eaves of the rooftops and the center of the courtyard. A faint golden light shone from the east, and Ru Yi sat in front of Zhou Zhi, "Let''s go!"


    Furthermore, they did not need to ride two horses each. After a night of rest and reorganizing, the people in front would naturally prepare strong and healthy horses for them.

 C81

    News from the Jiang Country continued to spread. While Queen Jiang had helped the second prince ascend the throne, the third prince had taken out the testamentary edict of the old king. The eldest prince had announced that all the princes of the capital had conspired together to kill the old king ¡­


    A grand and intense scene was happening right now, and they were going to watch the show and take advantage of it.


    No matter how angry and impatient Xue Qianyun was, he had been completely wiped out by the rapid pace of the past few days. Not to mention the others, since they had arrived in Ganzhou, everyone''s temperament had become a little bit more dignified.


    Although the Jiang Country was not at a stalemate, the few princes'' supporters had already exchanged blows several times. On the surface, each side had their own victor.


    However, it was true that the north of the country of Jiang had been firmly occupied by the First Prince. With this advantage in land, as well as the ever-victorious cavalry, even if he could not become the new emperor of the country of Jiang, he would have enough resources to support his own troops.


    Whether or not such a person had the ability to become the emperor of the Jiang Country, it would be of no benefit to the Yan Nation.


    Ru Yi picked up her brush and wrote down the eldest prince of Jiang Clan beside the fourth prince. The only ones left were the third and second princes, as well as the sixth prince, who was rushing towards Jiang Country with all his might.


    Ru Yi took out Emperor Qing He''s two letters. One was to the empress dowager of the Jiang Kingdom, the other to the third prince. She could only send out one of these two letters as she wished, while the other was to be destroyed.


    Currently, these countries weren''t as harsh on the orthodox and the direct descendants, especially within the royal family. It was even more obvious that the Third Prince dared to challenge the Second Prince, and that was the case.


    How to quietly do looting while the fire is still burning, cutting off the loot has a certain value, this is a difficult problem placed in front of Ru Yi.


    Actually, it wasn''t that difficult. The number of troops in Ganzhou was less than ten thousand, but in the Cloud Prefecture to the east and the Azure Province to the west, each had thirty thousand soldiers and horses.


    Those who could advise her were still on the canal. "Where is Master Gao?"


    This time, it was the Eleventh Dark Guard who answered her. "Reporting to Young Noble, there will be another day before we can reach the Wei Zhou Province. If there are no mishaps, we should be in Ganzhou in three days."


    Ru Yi nodded her head and looked at the map again. After a while, she asked, "Where are the people from the capital? Where are they? "


    "Cheng Guoguo led Heir Gao to take a detour around Yao Prefecture, which is currently located in Yao Prefecture. Rumor has it that heavy rain washed over the river, so His Majesty ordered them to set up camp there to assist Yao Prefecture City in repairing the river."


    Ru Yi didn''t stay in the Prefectural Yamen in Ganzhou, but in the northernmost area of Ganzhou. There was a relatively large intelligence station there. Outside, it was a fur collection shop, and inside, there were different businesses.


    It was summer and the fur didn''t smell good, so Jun Ruye sent Zhou Zhi out to find another place to stay.


    She had not been trained as a servant, and was sometimes lacking in etiquette. She stood up, holding the letter in her hand, and took two steps forward. "Is it from my father?"


    Fifteen nodded. Eight hundred kilometers was more urgent.


    Ru Yi took the letter and tore it open. She quickly took out the letter and unfolded it. She read the letter in ten lines. Anyone who could negotiate with her would feel suffocated.


    The letter said that Emperor Qinghe had sent two of his secret guards to protect Jiang DuLi''s safety in the Kingdom of Yan in order not to cause any problems. He had intended to not cause trouble for the Kingdom of Yan, but he had saved his life in time.


    Jiang Mubai and Li returned to Yan City. According to Emperor Qing''s letter, "My tears and snot were endless. My nose was covered with tears and my clothes ¡­"


    Ignoring Emperor Qing He''s arrogant words, Ru Yi expressed doubt over his description of Jiang Muli''s actions. She continued to read on and said that the person who assassinated Jiang Liu was arranged by Jiang San on the surface.


    However, Jiang Liu was just an unfavoured proton. Even if he returned to Jiang Guo, he would only be able to obtain a nameless and unreal throne. Why would Jiang San bother with that?


    Fortunately, Emperor Qing He had bought a lot of people over the years. Only then did he discover that Jiang Si was the culprit. "Undying of evil intentions," Emperor Qing He said.


    Jiang Sisha and Jiang Liu were nothing more than trying to make things difficult for the Yan Kingdom, lest the Kingdom of Yan interfere with the matters of Jiang Country or drag him down.


    Emperor Qing He and Ru Yi obviously didn''t intend to follow Jiang Si''s wishes.


    Emperor Qing He had arranged for Jiang Mai Li to pretend that he was seriously injured and that it would be difficult for him to move around, so that he wouldn''t have to go back to mourning. However, as a father and son, it wouldn''t be right not to go back.


    Therefore, Jiang Mai Li dragged his sick body and sent his close friends back to Jiang Country to meet with his father for the last time. As for Yan Nation, Emperor Qing He knew that he had not taken good care of the important and respected prince of Jiang Country, so he also decided to send someone to visit Jiang Country to offer his condolences.


    The envoy to Jiang Guo was already on his way. The Minister of Justice of the Ministry of Justice, Li Shen, was the principal envoy, while the son of Liang Guo, Xu Yang, was the deputy envoy.


    This is really like giving a pillow in your sleep, thank you, Jiang Si!


    "Summoning High Witness, Xiao Jia, Shi Jinsong ¡­ "Wait for people, hurry and come over." Her eyes were shining with excitement.


    "I already have an idea."


    She stood up and ran to the table like a gust of wind. Not long after that, she felt that the window was open and smelled faintly of fur. She didn''t want to stay for even a second longer, so she sat there for two hours and wrote several letters.


    She had a smile on her face, and she looked very free and at ease. He had read as much as she had written, and had almost forgotten why he had come over to her.


    Ru Yi was so busy that she was so hungry that her stomach was rumbling. Her appetite that had been lost due to the lack of food had once again been roused.


    He raised his head and was about to tell Fifteen to get something to eat, when he saw Lei Yun standing outside the window.


    After so many days, the embarrassment and pain from that day disappeared without a trace.


    He was wearing a blue flowery robe and his demeanor was cold. There was a kind of unfathomable meaning in his black eyes, or perhaps it was because he had bathed in it, but he looked exceptionally beautiful.


    Originally, there was not a single thing, so how could there be dust ¡­


    Her lips curled upwards and she smiled at him. "What time is it? Have you eaten yet? I''m a little hungry, why don''t we eat together? "


    The food was brought over and placed in the room. Ru Yi smiled and said, "We''ll follow the customs when we enter the country. We''ll eat on the bed as well."


    The two of them sat down cross-legged. If he had an opinion, he would not speak for a long time. Then, he said to Fifteen, "Send the letter out and go eat. I don''t need anyone here to serve me."


    If he were to say this to Li Rou, it would be of no use at all, but it would be of use to Fifteen.


    "When I was young, I remembered that you loved eating Chinese toon and Sophora Flower Rice, but unfortunately, the season had already passed. "What do you like to eat now ¡­"


    She moved the plate in front of her towards him and continued nagging, "This Red Leaf Tofu is delicious, it''s just a little spicy. Are you going to eat it or not?"


    There was still no movement from the other side. She raised her head and saw that he was tilting his head to the side extremely quickly. Not only his ears, but even his cheeks were pink. Why was he still shy? Wasn''t this cousin supposed to be a cousin? He had forcefully made her look like a man''s wife.


    There was a stewed lamb dish on the table. She placed it onto a plate in front of him and said, "I heard that the mutton here tastes delicious. Try it. I don''t think there''s any difference."


    Xue Shaoyun lowered his head and looked at a small circle in front of him. His white hands were even whiter than ivory chopsticks. He picked up the lamb and ate it, but he still didn''t say anything.


    The dishes here were different from those in Yan City. They tasted a little bit heavier, but they weren''t bad, which made her appetite grow again.


    However, Xue Xianyun wasn''t in the mood to eat. His mind was still thinking about the snow-white color that he had just seen.


    Perhaps it was because Ru Yi was too much of a girl, but no one dared to praise her beauty. In fact, she was also extremely beautiful, especially her face, neck and ¡­ He was like a piece of beautiful jade.


    After thinking about it for a while longer, he relaxed his mind and became a bit distracted. As a result, he mistakenly picked up a small piece of pepper from the sky.


    Luckily, he was not overly courteous, so he covered his mouth and coughed twice before swallowing the chili peppers. He passed over a cup of water, and without caring about anything else, he drank the entire cup before feeling that it had been cut in half.


    Ru Yi kept her smile in her mouth. Serves her right. I told you not to speak, there''s no need to say anything more.


    Xue Buyun never knew chili peppers could be this spicy, his stomach felt like it was burning, and after a while his face turned red, Ru Yi didn''t dare to laugh anymore and quickly got up, "How are you? Should I call a doctor? "


    The question he asked out of good intentions caused him to glare at him furiously.


    "I''ll go find someone!" She put on her shoes and was about to run out when Shay Yun quickly reached out and grabbed her. She was at the age of face, and if people knew that he was going to a doctor because of a hot pepper, he wouldn''t have to live.


    "I''m fine." Then he shut up again, his mouth full of spicy taste!


    However, when he looked down, he saw her jade color again.


    Why couldn''t he control his own eyes?


    After some time, he lowered his head and raised it again.


    The weather was hot, and the air smelled bad, so she wore less clothes. She only had on a loose shirt, but didn''t know that Xue Qianyun was looking at her.


    You know how to be embarrassed after getting lucky!


    He looked away from her for only a second, then realized that a warm current was running down his body, coming out of his nose.


    He immediately raised his head and hurriedly ran away without saying anything else.


    This time, Ru Yi didn''t give chase. She slowly walked back to the bed and picked up a chopstick of garlic and mushrooms, then slowly ate it.


    When night fell, Zhou Zhi led his men to martial law, while Ru Yi took a carriage to hide her whereabouts. She went to a more comfortable mansion she had prepared.


    The Prefect of Gan Prefecture, Li Gui, was waiting in the courtyard.


    Ru Yi got off the carriage and immediately recognized him. Her white hair was neatly combed. Her calm face had traces of age eroding it. She was wearing the official uniform of a fourth rank Prefect.


    Ru Yi was still dressed as a man. She was wearing her usual coiling dragon and cloud pattern suit to show her respect for this old man who had been guarding the border for more than forty years.


    Li Gui Zhong knelt down. "This official ¡­"


    Ru Yi quickly stepped forward to help him up, "You are too polite. When I came here, my father told me to pay respects to you. " He then respectfully saluted the disciple.


    The atmosphere in the yard could not help but turn solemn.


    Li Gui turned his body and hastily said, "I dare not, so I only received half a salute."


    Li Gui was a scholar, but he did the work of a martial artist. On the other hand, he was in charge of the internal affairs of the prefecture, while on the external affairs, he had to resist the intrusion of outsiders from the Jiang Kingdom.

 C82

    Ru Yi didn''t say much. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say it, but in front of someone as respectable as Li Gui, she felt that finding a solution to the problem in front of him was the best thing to do.


    She was also a practical person.


    He told Li Gui about Emperor Qing''s plans as well as his own thoughts.


    When Ru Yi saw it, she smiled slightly. Even though the warmth wasn''t for her, Li Gui was truly a good official who loved his people like children.


    The two of them sat at the side of the table. Behind Li Gui Zhong was a person who looked like a Grand Master. Just now, she had followed the crowd to greet him. Li Gui had glanced at that person before ordering fifteen to sit behind Li Gui.


    Compared to the calmness of Li Gui, the Grand Master was much more agitated, and the excitement in his eyes could be clearly seen.


    "If they really can get their hands on water, then the people of Ganzhou may have to live a better life than the people of Interstate City!" The land of Ganzhou was fertile, and food was produced in abundance. If it wasn''t for this, the Prefect wouldn''t have been able to keep up with the outsiders for so many years.


    Ru Yi smiled. "Your excellency''s words make sense. However, how does Your Excellency know that the lives of the commoners in the Zhou Prefecture won''t improve?"


    This time, Li Gui Zhong truly had a smile on his face. He respected his daughter as the crown prince, but only as well. He didn''t understand her, so he naturally didn''t respect her.


    He didn''t know if the princess knew that he didn''t like courting women, but her performance and words tonight had impressed him. She was only 15 years old, and had rushed all the way from the rich and powerful to the border of Ganzhou.


    Not mentioning that she was too much of a girl, even an ordinary half-grown boy like her might not be able to do it. If there was anything she wanted to try, she would return in two days.


    "It''s because I''m old ¡­" Li Gui chuckled. He hadn''t said much, but Ru Yi understood what he meant.


    She didn''t feel pleased with herself at all. She continued to narrate Emperor Qing''s request and her own thoughts.


    There was a hint of dimness in her voice. It should be the exhaustion from the days of continuous raids. Even though she had rested for a day and night, she still had not recovered.


    "The President of the Ministry of Justice, Lord Li, is one of the envoys. Father and I hope you can send a few more people here to help him. The one who has the most dealings with Jiang Guo is you."


    Although Lord Li is the President of the Board of Punishments, he has a moderate personality and is an excellent candidate to be the envoy. "


    Li Gui nodded and asked, "Country of Jiang, which prince do you support?"


    "Actually, I''m more partial to the third prince. However, royal father feels that the second prince is the legitimate heir to the throne. If Great Yan were to help, it would naturally be more orthodox and more justifiable."


    "Then why did the Young Master choose the Third Prince?"


    Ru Yi smiled lightly. "This is just a bit of insight from me. Don''t be offended by it, milord." The Lord thinks that after the Third Prince or the Second Prince ascended the throne, who among them can be faster and better able to subdue the other brothers? "


    Li Gui''s eyes lit up as he thought of something. "Of course it''s the Second Prince. Even the First Prince can''t compare to the Empress."


    "To us, supporting the second prince is naturally easier and more justifiable, but to the Yan Kingdom, supporting the third prince who is weaker than the second prince will bring more benefits; moreover, the third prince doesn''t have a great reputation, he only obtained power through the favor of King Jiang. At that time, if he ascends to the throne, Jiang Guo will be in a mess for a few years, right?"


    The Third Prince''s power was destined for him to ascend to the throne, but he couldn''t sever all of his other brothers'' power. At that time, he would need to be on good terms with the Kingdom of Yan in order to avoid enemies from behind his back.


    "Besides ¡­ The third prince has a testamentary edict. Compared to the true nature of his son, the testamentary edict is naturally more important. Otherwise, wouldn''t that make the spirit of the old King in heaven feel cold?"


    The others in the room looked at each other and laughed.


    After Li Gui Zhong returned, he said to the Grand Master behind him, "Yan Kingdom has another fifty years of prosperity to wait for ¡­"


    A few days ago, at General Xuan De''s residence. Since Wei An from the second house found out that His Majesty had summoned the younger generation of the imperial court to follow the army at the border, he couldn''t sit still any longer. Speaking of which, he was also the grand daughter''s blood cousin.


    Wei An was a smart person, so he first used this to convince his mother.


    When the Li Clan heard that he wanted to join the army, of course they would be unhappy.


    "Mother, I am the grand daughter''s blood cousin. If it weren''t for the Old Ancestor stopping me from getting on good terms with them, which family''s post would have come to me?


    In the past, the Old Ancestor was worried that I would embarrass the Grand Princess, so I knew that I was a weakling, so I didn''t go out to court him.


    Even Li San''er wants to go into the camp as well. He knows that the Emperor is selecting the right people for his daughter, but it''s a pity that you also know the situation in his house, how can it be so easy to obtain? "


    Madame Li nodded. "That''s right, I don''t have much experience in this field, but you should still listen to your grandmother. Although she doesn''t want to call you out, she doesn''t have any bad intentions."


    Wei An laughed. "Grandmother still dotes on me. Previously, when these people came to invite me, they didn''t look at my female cousin, but now, it''s different. If I were to join the army and earn military merits, that would be my own ability.


    Besides, my cousin has always been kind to us. Otherwise, we''ll let people know that the Grand Matriarch''s house is always timid, and there might be people who will come and meet us again in the future. "


    In fact, not only the General''s House, but most of the younger generation of the other houses felt that this was a chance to earn military merits by going to the border gate without a cruel battle. As for the barbarians, they wouldn''t be the ones to take the swords and cut them down, right?


    Madame Li was a housewife, and was moved by Wei An''s words. She waited until the evening to discuss it with him, and he also agreed, "If none of us go, then His Highness will have no face at all."


    It was his words that had moved the ancestors of the manor. His second son had accomplished nothing, but he couldn''t just let his grandson say that he had no proper business to do.


    "You have to be careful when you go. If you do your duty well, I will ask for a job in the palace even if I have to sacrifice my face."


    Madame Li knew that the slight hesitation she originally had was immediately gone. With her mother-in-law''s words, even if there was a real risk, it was worth it!


    Wei An could be considered to be a friend of the Li family''s Second Branch''s direct son, Li Zhenyuan. The moment he heard the news that he was going to go, Li Zhenyuan also rolled around on his way home, insisting on going.


    His wife, Lady Yao, had a pair of children supporting her, and his parents, the matriarch, were against him. Three to three, Little San against Old Third, a complete defeat, he had to kneel at the ancestral hall all night, and the next day, Li Zhenyuan had started a hunger strike.


    Li Yang went to Li Can''s place shamelessly to get a few helpers for his son. He didn''t expect the court to order him to send an envoy to Jiang Guo ¡­


    Li Shen was not going to the border, he was going to the brutal Jiang Country!


    They didn''t have enough manpower, not to mention that their two sons didn''t go. They were worried that Li Zhenyuan might be in danger, so they shouldn''t go. His Majesty didn''t force anyone to go.


    "Second brother is the Li Clan''s Patriarch. In terms of manpower, the ones you''re looking for are all stronger than the ones your elder brother is looking for."


    After saying that with a smile that was not a smile, he served the tea. These people weren''t just playing around. If there was a chance, then who knew.


    She knew from her many years of experience with her mother-in-law that no matter what her mother-in-law said, even if she was a scoundrel, she would be able to easily describe her as someone who doesn''t meet talent.


    Of course, these disgusting things didn''t happen in the harem every day, or else he would have to suffer from mental illness.


    The result was that Li Zhenyuan did not go. The matriarch only had her own grandson. Not to mention that Li Geng didn''t have the manpower, even if he did, she still had to worry about those people secretly harming Li Zhenyuan.


    If he knew, he definitely wouldn''t have asked Li Zhenyuan to go. He was worried that Li Zhenyuan would be too slow and delay the entire group.


    At the end of July, Cheng Guogong, Gao Shang, and the others arrived at the Gangzhou Mansion one after the other. They all left easily, so it didn''t attract too much attention.


    Zhou Zhi personally went to welcome the Duke of Cheng into Ganzhou. "My lord said that we can avoid all vulgar etiquette, but my lord has worked hard all the way. The courtyard is already prepared, not far from my lord, and there are two young masters living close by with my lord ¡­"


    When he was bored, he thought about coming to Ganzhou himself, so he decided to do whatever he wanted. Thus, he had a belly full of ideas and was eager to share it with the princess.


    "I''m not busy. This old man will talk after meeting Young Master."


    Zhou Zhizhong had already given orders, and everything had to be done according to the Old Duke''s instructions. He then nodded, and ordered people to quickly report to the Grand Princess.


    Because the weather was still a bit hot, the guards had to put on their armor and put in a lot of effort, so Ru Yi had someone create a thin, soft, breathless armor. When the underlings came to report, she was checking them one by one.


    He looked around but didn''t see Jun Ruye, so he asked fifteen, "Where''s your Commander Jun? Why can''t I see him?"


    "Commander Jun has ordered people to welcome the Crown Prince and his men. Even Li Can and Lord Li need someone familiar to welcome them ¡­"


    Ru Yi smiled. "I forgot about this matter. It was really hard on him." Since she didn''t have anyone of use by her side, she could only instruct Jun Ruye to handle the matter. Fortunately, she wasn''t asking him to go out personally. Everyone was still in the same courtyard, just that they couldn''t meet.


    "Can you call a few people who are free to come over and try out these soft armor? If they think it''s okay, then we can buy some."


    He happily agreed to go out, but just as he arrived at the door, he came back to report that the Old Duke had come to see his young master first.


    Ru Yi was delighted. "Good, very good. Go get busy with the soft armor first. In a while, go greet the old man. Tell someone to prepare some hot water and food to wash the old man''s face."

 C83

    Fifteen hurried away. Ru Yi lowered her head to look at her clothes, feeling that they were not grand enough. She got up and went to the inner room, intending to change into a more formal attire.


    Her identity as a princess could not be revealed. Everyone called her Young Master, and because of this, she had to wear men''s clothing in Ganzhou.


    This time, she came out with five or six men''s clothing. She placed them on the bed and chose one of the white silk clothing with silver lines on it. As soon as she put it on, she felt a warm current flowing beneath her ¡­


    After staying on the horse for a few days, her days had been delayed. She calculated that it was about time, but she didn''t expect that it was now. She couldn''t help but cry out in alarm.


    Xue Yu dared to swear. If it weren''t for her screaming, he wouldn''t have charged into the inner chamber without thinking, for he was worried that something might have happened to her ¡­


    The first thing he saw when he went in was her bent over to pick up her clothes. The moon-white robe was stuck to her body, almost sketching her waist like a willow branch. Her hair was loose, and when he turned his head to look at her, his face immediately turned red.


    Xue Chaoyun immediately turned around, "I ¡­ I was on duty to begin with. I thought something happened to you, so I came in ¡­"


    These words made him stutter. He tried his best to wipe away the charm in his mind and slowly took a deep breath to prevent himself from losing face again. Finally, he quickly added, "Are you alright?"


    Ru Yi angrily rebuked, "You''re not going to ask outside?!"


    Xue Xianyun stared at the screen, staring at the Spring Orchid Flower on top of it. His mind was in a mess and he wanted to say, "I was worried about you, but the scene just now ¡­ He, he, he ¡­" He really couldn''t say it out loud.


    Ru Yi took a deep breath. She didn''t want to appear too narrow-minded, but this time, she had done it twice. Why did she always get into his hands? She still wouldn''t be able to pass this!


    Of course she believed in his character and knew that he didn''t do it on purpose, but, this ¡­ should she be blamed?


    She turned around and looked at him. Seeing his back to her, she did not bother with him anymore. She put down her tent and tidied herself up. After putting on her clothes, she found a belt embroidered with a beautiful pink and blue ruyi pattern and walked out.


    Xue Chaoyun followed with his head lowered.


    When Jun Ruye heard that Young Master Wu had asked about him, he rushed over and saw Ru Yi and Xue Chaoyun walking out of the inner room one after the other ¡­


    He didn''t think anything would happen to the two of them. He knew that he couldn''t ask about it. In fact, as a guard, he didn''t have the right to question his master. However, it was always awkward.


    "Young Master, the Old Duke has arrived at the mouth of the alleyway." After calming himself down, he lowered his head and reported.


    "Come, let''s welcome them together." Ru Yi looked at him once, but didn''t have the intention of explaining anything. She took the lead and walked out.


    Ru Yi had just stepped down the steps to the outer court when the old Duke of Cheng entered. He was just saying to someone beside him, "Aiyo, this old bones of mine ¡­" He had never expected that the princess would come out to welcome him personally.


    Ru Yi''s smile was just revealed when she saw the person behind the Old Duke Gao Su. To be exact, it was a young master with jade flour cheeks who was winking at her. His mouth turned into an "O" shape, and his expression became strange.


    Gao Su blushed and was about to kneel down when Ru Yi returned to her senses. She no longer cared about the people behind him and ordered the people behind her to help him up. "Let''s go inside and talk."


    After entering the house and paying his respects once more, Gao Su understood that Emperor Qing He wanted to give the grand maiden some sort of authority. This was because he was extremely diligent with his salutations, and the people he brought along all paid their respects.


    This time, Gao Su brought the butler over. Ru Yi smiled and said, "I just happen to be in need of people here. How about you let Butler Gao manage my courtyard as well?"


    The butler was called Gao Chong, and he appeared to be in his forties. After saluting, he stood behind Gao Su. Gao Su was overjoyed. The princess could use her family members, and did not treat them as outsiders. Otherwise, she could go to Li Gui. How could a mere housekeeper not be able to arrange this?


    After a few sentences, Gao Qianqian could no longer sit still. Gao Bao was the concubine son of Gao Rui, and was hard to deal with. Gao Qian, her brother, had already pulled her clothes a few times with the intention of making her behave.


    Gao Qianqian was too bold, she actually followed them from the boat. Seeing Ru Yi dressed in men''s clothing, she was extremely handsome and couldn''t hold herself back anymore.


    Ru Yi didn''t have the luxury of showing her a smelly face. She nodded at her and beckoned for her to come over.


    She held onto her clothes and walked two steps forward. She stood in front of Ru Yi and looked at Xue Qianyun behind her. "Brother Su, this brother guard behind you looks a bit familiar. He''s really good-looking!"


    As soon as Gao Su took a sip of water, he spat it out and pointed at Gao Qianqian, his fingers shaking. Even if you are a boy, you can''t speak like that! What do you mean by saying that the imperial bodyguard beside the princess is beautiful?!


    Ru Yi knew she was being careless, so she didn''t blame her. She smiled at Xue Qianyun and said to Gao Qianqian, "Men can''t be described as good-looking. Do you like it when people say you''re tall and sturdy? "


    Gao Qianqian covered her mouth and laughed, lifting her hand to look at herself. At most, it''s just a little bit of a mother, right? "


    Gao Su immediately covered her eyes. How could he have such a granddaughter? Did he bring it out in the wrong way? She was clearly well-behaved at home!


    When he heard that his grandfather had arrived in Ganzhou, he sped up. In the end, it was his elder brother who had dealt with his younger sister the most in the family, and even helped her to clean up the mess!


    Not long after Ru Yi and the Old Duke sat down, Gao Shang also entered the room.


    Ru Yi had already accumulated a lot of things here, and only those who were happy when they heard this could hear, "Hurry and call them in."


    When Gao Qianqian heard that her big brother had arrived, she couldn''t help but flinch and hide behind Ru Yi. This way, she would be able to squeeze out Xue Shaoyun''s position.


    Xue Xianyun looked at Ru Yi, who was smiling as he chatted with Gao Dai and the others, his expression becoming increasingly grim.


    It was only now that he clearly understood that not only was there a gap of time between them, there was also status and power.


    [Ruyi is the ruler, and High Scholar, Xiao Jia and the rest are all subjects of the court. I''m afraid he isn''t even worthy to be called an official, am I right?]


    Xue Buyun''s mind didn''t have much of an idea anymore, it was just a kind of sad feeling.


    "It just so happens that the guards hunted a wild boar. Let''s roast wild boar tonight." There were too many people, so it wasn''t appropriate to talk about proper business. However, it was good that someone came. With a wave of his hand, Ru Yi ordered everyone to take a bath first, "We''ll discuss the meeting tomorrow."


    In the evening, the tables were set up in the courtyard. Steward Gao ordered some servants to order forty to fifty lanterns to be hung, making the place especially lively.


    The guards had brought back a lot of game. There were not only wild boars, but also deer, hare, and wild sheep. In fact, this was a good time to hunt.


    Ru Yi was exceptionally proud, because these were all hunted from the mountain on the southern shore of Ji River! The south coast of Ji Shui was still the territory of Jiang Country. This was what it meant to be a freeloader!


    She didn''t bother with small details and sat around Gao Su and the others. As she was getting older, Gao Su ordered someone to drag a large pillow for him to lean on.


    Other than the guards on duty, all the other guards in the courtyard had their own seats as well.


    Jun Ruye and Zhou Zhi were sitting next to each other. They clinked their wine cups together. Zhou Zhi had gone to meet Gao Su, so he could rest for a day tomorrow. Tonight, he couldn''t control his own mouth as he drank quite a few cups.


    Jun Ruye touched his lips with the wine cup, seeing that Zhou Zhi''s expression was a little unfocused, he carelessly said, "I''ve been with you for a few days, may I know which character you have?"


    Zhou Zhi''s hand paused and he pondered for a moment, "My father just gave me this two days ago. What''s it called? "Oh, Mianjin."


    Jun Ruye: "Gluten?" Wait, did he just say he picked it up a few days ago?


    The corner of his mouth twitched as he asked, "Brother Zhou, how old are you this year?"


    There was no need to consider this, "It''s exactly twenty, hur hur."


    Jun Ruye thought about it for a moment. "You''re only twenty, why do you look like you''re in your forties?" No wonder the princess called you Old Zhou! No, that can''t be right. Wouldn''t the princess have to call him Old Lord now? He''s twenty-three this year! Three years older than this guy!


    Housekeeper Zhou directed his men to a table full of roast lamb. The steam was still rising as he gave each table a plate of cumin.


    The chef brought by Cheng Guoguo sliced up the lamb and presented it to Ru Yi. Ru Yi took the fork and dipped it in cumin and tasted it. It was so delicious that one could swallow their tongue together with it.


    She turned her head and looked behind her. Standing behind her was Fifteen. She said, "Fifteen, you sit down and eat too."


    He turned his gaze to the front to look for Xue Junyun, but unfortunately, there were too many people, he did not find anyone after looking for him for a while, he then stepped forward and asked, "Who is Young Master looking for?"


    Ru Yi nodded her head, then lowered her head and added another piece of mutton. "Who are the people on duty tonight?"


    Fifteen quickly reported a bunch of names.


    There was no sign of Xue Qiyun among the guards, but he didn''t seem to be in the yard either.


    Ru Yi sighed in her heart.


    "Call Sixteen in." Sixteen is good at finding people.


    Sixteen was soon to arrive. Ru Yi lowered her head and said a few words in front of him. After nodding his head, he left.


    The yard was filled with the aroma of barbecue and the strong smell of alcohol.


    Li Xian had already talked about the matter of hunting. "The forest is dense and there are many prey. I seem to have heard the voice of a leopard."


    When it came to hunting, there was no man who didn''t like it. Xiao Jia replied, "Leopard are not easy to hunt."


    Chi Huan drank a cup of wine. "It''s not that hard to hunt. You just have to run faster than it."


    Li Xian also nodded. "If we meet the female leopard, she won''t be able to bear it. She can''t run fast either."


    Small Theatre:


    His Majesty, the emperor of Great Yan Nation, and her husband had a special hobby that few people knew about.


    That day, Xue Xianggong angrily hurried back into his room. He pushed the door too hard and even tore half the door open. He pitifully hung it on the wall. No matter how one looked at it, it was in ruins.


    Ru Yi, who had finished socializing with her friends, turned around and ran back as fast as she could.


    "I just smiled."


    "You even helped him."


    "He''s kneeling. The person who came is a guest. It''s not good for me to not express my feelings."


    Xue Buyun''s temper flared up. She kicked the bed and pulled his hand, "Why are you acting like a child?"


    One sentence stabbed Xue Ji in the back, "Is this my problem? You think I''m making trouble for nothing?! "


    "It''s my fault. Pay attention in the future, okay?"


    "You walked so fast, does your leg hurt? I''ll massage it for you? "


    Ru Yi saw that he wasn''t going to make a move, so she took out her trump card and swallowed her saliva. She then daintily shouted, "Big brother ¡­"

 C84

    As the group of youngsters talked about the hunt, the Old Duke of Cheng took a nap and offered to leave.


    Ru Yi also took the opportunity to leave, leaving the group to eat and drink and talk about leopards.


    It was good that Steward Gao came. Ru Yi returned to her room to take a bath.


    After the two maidservants in the room finished bathing, they took a dry handkerchief and dried her hair. The sixteen lightly floated to the door.


    After Ru Yi dismissed the little girl, she asked, "Have you found the person?"


    Sixteen answered, "Yes, I found it. It''s in the house. I didn''t go out."


    Ru Yi slowly let out a breath. She stood up and walked two steps before saying to Sixteen, "Pay more attention in the future. Don''t let him ¡­" Feeling that it was hard to say, he took a deep breath and said, "He''s only twelve this year and is still a child."


    "Your subordinate understands and will look favorably upon Young Master Xue."


    "Mm, go ahead."


    On the morning of the second day, High Scholar Gao Shang and the others came over. Ru Yi woke up even earlier than them, and after practicing a set of fist techniques with the first dark guard, she broke out in sweat and took a bath again.


    Quickly, everyone''s task was assigned. Kaohsiung brought the river workers to inspect the Jishui River, while Xiao Jia led the group to the southern bank of the Jishui River. This time, they didn''t go hunting, but instead brought the prospectors to check if there were any minerals in the mountains, which spanned hundreds of miles.


    The others also brought their own people to assist the two of them.


    Ru Yi called out a group of guards to protect their safety. "Remember, you can''t take any risks. If you keep the green mountain, there will be plenty of firewood left."


    The aged official nodded his head in agreement. The princess was very old, and it was not in vain for him to come all the way here to risk his life. In the end, he added, "All of you have brought public opinion workers to draw the picture of this place."


    Ru Yi nodded her head. "It was lucky that the old duke was here. I had almost forgotten about this place."


    There were some things that she couldn''t say to Li Gui Zhong, but she could chat with Gao Su.


    "Actually, not only does he not have much ability, he is also a cousin of Jiang Muli. Jiang Muli''s mother is the concubine of the third prince''s mother, don''t tell me the two of them don''t have dirty feelings in their family?"


    Gao Su nodded and continued, "If there really isn''t any, then Jiang Mubai Li won''t be used as a proton for Yan Country."


    "That''s right, if Third Prince Jiang were to succeed the throne, do you think he would continue to kill Jiang Muli?"


    Gao Su smiled shrewdly, "Of course I will." Even if not, they would let him.


    "Jiang Mubai Li used to care about brotherhood and brotherhood, but after getting hurt twice in the past, how could he bear it? "To say something that is not quite true ¡­"


    "Such as?" Gao Su''s eyes were shining, and he looked like he was asking for a solution.


    Ru Yi didn''t try to keep him guessing. "For example, Third Prince''s mother actually had a childhood sweetheart in the family. They still have to keep up with each other after entering the palace. I''ve met her before ¡­"


    "The third prince''s background ¡­."


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed sinisterly.


    Gao Su: The princess is so cunning!


    Ruyi: Old patriarch is not old, but I heard that he had the nickname of jade fox in his early years, now the fox is old.


    Ru Yi didn''t say anything. If the Third Prince didn''t listen to her after he ascended to the throne, then it would be the Sixth Prince''s turn. She believed that Jiang Mo Li would treasure this throne.


    If the old King Jiang was still alive, it didn''t matter if he was 90 years old or 100 years old, she wouldn''t have thought of such a thing.


    During the war between the Jiang Country and Yan Country that year, although the Yan Country won a great victory, thirty thousand soldiers still died in battle. Back then, Emperor Qing He carried her as he sat on the throne, looking at the names of the fallen soldiers one by one.


    It wasn''t even noon yet, but most of the people had already left the courtyard. Even so, it was still bustling compared to before. "Go and ask where Lord Li is."


    She walked a few steps and suddenly thought, "I wonder if there''s a chef in the diplomatic mission. If there isn''t, let''s find one for us. We have to be on guard against anyone!"


    Li Can was a person left behind for her by her Imperial Father. She was an existence equivalent to private money. If she accidentally dropped it in the country of Jiang, where would she go to cry?


    Gao Su drank a mouthful of the scalding knife and quickly scurried away. "Hmm, we can just make a chef who understands medicine. I''ll bring one right away. If Li Jun doesn''t bring anyone, we can just use him."


    Ru Yi pushed the fresh vegetables towards him. Facing Gao Su''s disapproving gaze, she smiled and said, "This isn''t my idea. It was instructed by Gao Shang before he left."


    Gao Su curled her lips. This grandson!


    Gao Qian and Gao Kui couldn''t do anything to him, they could only do it for him, and that was to keep him in check.


    However, since it was his first time receiving such an important job, he would not drag him down.


    Gao Su picked up two chopsticks worth of vegetables and didn''t dare to drink anymore. She asked casually, "Did you not see that spirited young man from that day?" Gao Qianqian pestered him, insisting that he ask her.


    Ru Yi raised her head to look at him and smiled, "Are you talking about Xue Sha Yun? Even though he''s young, his martial arts is not bad. "


    "Oh, his surname is Xue? Could it be a child from the Changping clan? I''ve never seen it before. "


    It was indeed an old fox. Ru Yi smiled, revealing her snow-white teeth. "He was just learning outside from his master and just returned to the capital not long ago."


    "Oh!" It was a melodic tune.


    Ru Yi felt a bit embarrassed.


    Not only was the inauguration ceremony for the second prince of Jiang Country disturbed, but he was also slightly injured. The fifth prince had been poisoned by the fish and fainted, the fourth prince did not fight for the throne and instead helped Jiang Guoyin manage the capital city. The third prince held the testamentary edict, and every night, he had to receive several groups of thieves and assassins ¡­


    Ruyi and Cheng Guoguo were busy calculating how to add fuel to the fire at the right time, so that Li Can could do better when he arrived.


    Gao Qian was a prodigy in the capital after all. If he waited on the side while waiting on the ink brush, then Gao Ha would be in trouble. He would be reduced to a good older brother with his younger sister.


    Gao Qianqian obviously didn''t buy his trick, but instead spent the whole day looking for Xue Qianyun.


    Sixteen came over and reported in secret, "Young Master Xue picked up Miss Gao and threw her into the arms of the Second Young Master."


    Ru Yi wanted to laugh, but held back and asked, "What did Qianqian do?"


    16. Seeing Master''s face full of gossip, he didn''t show any displeasure towards Gao Qianqian and pestered Xue Qianyun, nor did he show any intention of promoting this pair of handsome men and beautiful women. What exactly did Master mean to Young Master Xue?


    Sixteen opened his mouth to reply, but before he could do so, Fifteen spoke up from outside. "Young Master, Imperial Guard Xue requests an audience."


    Ru Yi dismissed Sixteen and called for Xue Qianyun to come in.


    Xue Chaoyun stood in the middle of the hall without a word.


    Ru Yi turned her back to him and drank a mouthful of water, suppressing her smile, then asked, "What''s the matter? You didn''t come just to show me your ashen face at the bottom of the pot, right? "


    Xue Buyun snorted.


    Ru Yi felt that she still had to drink some water to quell the pressure.


    Xue Chaoyun glared at her, and seeing her strange expression, he said in an angry tone, "If you want to laugh, then laugh! Don''t hold back and let something bad happen! "


    Ru Yi held the table with one hand and covered her mouth with the other. She really did laugh.


    Seeing that she was laughing, Xue Caiyun was enraged. He took a step forward and tugged her arm, "You''re laughing!"


    "Weren''t you worried that something might go wrong with me while I was holding my breath? I''m also worried that something might go wrong with my breath! " She laughed again.


    Seeing that she was smiling so much that her cheeks were red, and that her eyes seemed to be filled with spring water, Xue Buyun couldn''t help but laugh as well.


    Ru Yi managed to suppress her laughter with great difficulty. "Alright, I''ve already punished you. Don''t blame me!" Who asked you to be born into such a situation?


    "When my cousin was pregnant with you, she probably ate some immortal fruit, right?"


    Xue Xianyun didn''t even have time to react before he saw her covering her mouth and laughing.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t stupid and quickly responded with a sarcastic reply, "It''s not that my mother ate the immortal fruit, but your mother ate the immortal fruit ¡­"


    Ru Yi covered her mouth, smiled, and nodded as she said, "Yes, yes, they all ate immortal fruits ¡­ "Haha ~"


    When he saw that she was still smiling, he reached out his hand to scratch her.


    "Haha ¡­" It had been a long time since anyone had dared to scratch her, and she had also forgotten how sensitive her creases were. When Xue Chao Yun scratched her head, she immediately begged, "I won''t laugh, I really won''t laugh ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    She was so close to him, the sweet scent of a young girl suddenly entered his nose, and hit his heart. It was as if his heart had grown stronger, and it made his face turn red.


    Ru Yi wasn''t able to dodge properly, she suddenly stepped on the hem of her clothes and staggered a bit. Seeing that she was about to fall, Xue Chaoyun instinctively grabbed onto her and pulled her into his embrace.


    Then he felt like his heart was about to jump out!


    When he finally looked down and saw the ruyi, he felt bad.


    Ru Yi swore that she didn''t do it on purpose. It was just that she subconsciously used her hands to protect the developing Soup Dumplings ¡­ The last time she was hit, it was so painful that she felt like she was in shadow.


    The two of them stood there for a while, unabashedly. Ru Yi lowered her hand, but didn''t know where to place it.


    Xue Xiayun was in an even worse situation. His mind was filled with memories of how she had protected his chest, and how he had held her back. He realized that her lips were very red, and that her lower lip was slightly thicker than her upper one.


    The mouth is like a crescent moon, teeth white lips red like a lacquer Dan. The full article is beautiful in price, so rich that it is a part of the imperial court. Her lips were like the mouth of the moon. Everyone said that the mouth of the moon was filled with wealth. As for Fu Lu, he was indeed one of them.


    Xue Ning Yun''s mouth was slightly open, and his breathing was a bit heavy. His eyes were fixed on Ru Yi''s lips, which made her blush. She had originally been laughing at him, but in the end he had laughed at her.


    Xue Xianyun''s face grew redder and redder, then he discovered that his body had changed ¡­


    Ru Yi couldn''t quite remember how the two of them had parted that day, but after that day, Xue Qianyun went to Jishui without saying anything, or perhaps he knew that Sixteen was looking at him, so he didn''t hide many things. 16 returned Ru Yi''s gaze, sighed, and sent him on his way to look after her, "If he wants to go, then so be it."

 C85

    Gao Qianqian didn''t know from where she found out that Xue Qianyun had gone to Jishui, but she also wanted to go. With the Old Master Cheng here, of course it was impossible.


    Gao Qianqian was the direct descendant of the Crown Prince''s Palace, and even if she were to marry someone in the future, she would have to listen to her parents'' wishes.


    Gao Su didn''t like her granddaughter sticking to him.


    Gao Su was a smart old man, and he noticed that when Xue Chaoyun was mentioned, Commander Jun''s face would darken.


    Hehe.


    As an official, there was no need for him to interfere in the affairs of a lady''s family.


    The Grand Preceptor''s warmth towards the boy from the Xue Clan was not fake. It was not like he was looking for a life now ¡­ Yes, His Highness is also fifteen this year. The son of the Xue Clan is twelve.


    It would be a lie to say that he never thought about what kind of man Emperor Qing He would choose for his mistress. However, Emperor Qinghe''s eyes were on top of his head, and that was true.


    For example, he occasionally thought that his grandson was not bad, but if he put the princess and Gao Qian together, then Gao Qian would obviously be at a disadvantage and wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    In short, it was the king''s business what kind of man the princess wanted to find. He would absolutely not interfere!


    After a few more days, Li Can and the others finally arrived. However, they couldn''t stay in Ganzhou for too long. They were just a bit nervous on the road so they could rest in Ganzhou for two nights.


    Ru Yi had been preparing for a while, but she didn''t expect Li Can to come. She discovered many things wrong and had no choice but to make some adjustments.


    She thought for a moment and then told Li Can''en her idea. In the end, she also gave the two letters that her father had given her to him, "I can''t come personally, but Sir Li can choose to come according to the circumstances. You must not act rashly and take responsibility for the safety of the diplomatic mission.


    Among the princes of the Jiang Country, royal father and I have been close friends with the fourth prince for a long time. Furthermore, if he knows that you have gone, I believe that he will make a move. Lord Li can''t help but be on guard, if he is trying to coerce us into doing so, just say that you cannot make the decision and you need to ask for his permission.


    Li Can nodded in agreement and asked a lot of questions. Ru Yi then handed over the flexible armor, the chef, the clothes, and the herbs she had prepared one by one to Housekeeper Gao to pass on to the head of the diplomatic mission.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Ru Yi led her men to the border and personally poured two cups of wine from the fifteen bottles she had prepared. She raised her glass and said, "With this wine, I wish Sir Li''s early return."


    Li Can left. Ru Yi entered the carriage. She had been drinking too much just now, so she poured herself another cup. She was feeling dizzy, as if she didn''t know when it would be.


    However, Jun Ruye didn''t follow them today. Yesterday, Xiao Jia had sent word that a certain mountain range was extremely steep and obvious. He had borrowed a certain bodyguard to carry the rope over first, and then they could use the rope to help them. Ru Yi had asked Jun Ruye to lend them a hand.


    When the carriage arrived at the courtyard, Ru Yi still hadn''t woken up. Fifteen gave a soft cry before looking at his small body. He then decided to carry his master back.


    As soon as he lifted Ru Yi out of the carriage, a person suddenly came from behind. It was Xue Chao Yun, who hadn''t appeared for a long time. He pursed his lips and said softly, "I''ll do it."


    Fifteen looked at him and saw that he was not polite. He then unceremoniously handed it over to him.


    Ru Yi felt as if someone had flipped her hand. She opened her eyes and saw that it was Xue Chaoyun. She had already forgotten the awkwardness of that day. She yawned and went back to sleep.


    Xue Buyun could smell the faint taste of alcohol in her mouth. He frowned, but suppressed his question.


    It was a fine day, and soon a thin layer of sweat had formed on Ru Yi''s forehead. He had returned in a hurry, intending to bathe before returning, so he found a fan and fanned her. Seeing that there was a pile of clean handkerchief next to the pillow, he wiped her sweat with a piece.


    Sixteen quietly asked, "Why did Young Master fall asleep so early in the morning?"


    "Maybe he got up early at night to send off Lord Li."


    "Will you leave the two of them in the house?"


    Sixteen slanted his gaze at her, and fifteen of the accidents realized that they could actually understand the look in his eyes. His eyes clearly said, "Young Master Xue is only twelve years old!"


    Of course, the princess could not allow the old cow to eat the young grass.


    Ru Yi didn''t wake up until a quarter of an hour later. She opened her eyes and saw the person she hadn''t seen for a long time fanning her with a fan. She couldn''t help but smile as she closed her eyes.


    It was a familiar scene, as if it had happened many years ago. One person was sleepy, and the other had not been sleepy before.


    Xue Ning Yun''s vigilance had improved by quite a bit over the years. He felt that the breathing of the person in front of him had changed. As he opened his eyes, he saw Ru Yi looking at him with a smile.


    He felt as if his heart was beating wildly. He couldn''t suppress it no matter how hard he tried. It was like a gourd landing on water. When he pressed down, it would automatically float up and become shaky and dishonest.


    Seeing that he had woken up, Ru Yi did not continue to lie on the bed. Otherwise, if the two of them were to sit on the bed, one lying on top of the other, where was the dignity of her "elder" lying on the bed? Of course, after that day, there wasn''t much dignity left.


    "When did you return?" Did you drink in the morning? "


    The two of them spoke at the same time, then abruptly stopped.


    Ru Yi thought to herself, I''m older than you, so you should answer my question first.


    You''re a girl, she thought. I''ll let you go, so I''ll answer first.


    Thus, he opened his mouth and said, "When you came back, I had just returned."


    Just as expected, he obediently answered first. He couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction as he explained, "I sent Sir Li out to the Jiang Country this morning for a drink."


    After they finished talking, they fell silent again.


    Ru Yi sat up, lowered her head and put on her shoes. She raised her head and asked, "Are you tired from being out here these past few days?" The subtext was to quickly go back and rest!


    Xue Xianyun immediately said, "If others can do it, so can I." He was the youngest out of everyone here. Normally, what he cared about the most was when people talked about his age. It was fortunate that he was tall. If he was short and frustrated, who knew how many times he would be laughed at.


    She didn''t seem to care. She smiled and nodded, "That''s good. But you still need to rest. You''re still growing, so don''t be too tired."


    She was treating him as a child again!


    Xue Xianyun wanted to get angry, but managed to suppress his anger, "I''m leaving."


    Ru Yi looked at his background and sighed. A middle second stage youth was really hard to deal with!


    Xue Buyun went back to his room and started to think about it.


    The Ruyi''s skeleton didn''t look that big, but it didn''t give off a thin and weak feeling. On the contrary, it had a little baby fat on it. However, its pretty lips made him feel an inexplicable desire.


    When he recalled that he was thinking about this, he could not help but feel even more disgusted with himself. He knocked his head against the wall, and without holding back his strength, his forehead turned blue.


    16 was in the same room with him, and the two of them were separated by a large screen of 16. In the end, it was the Grand Lady''s courtyard, and even the guards'' residences were extremely luxurious.


    Hearing the knocking sounds coming from Xue Qianyun, he hurriedly came over to take a look. He saw Xue Qianyun was knocking on the wall with his brain. Was he crazy? Or was he insane? Out of concern, he asked, "Are you alright?"


    Xue Buyun finally stopped, but he didn''t turn around. Instead, he turned to the wall and said, "I''m fine."


    Sixteen said that it was good as long as there was nothing else. As he retreated, he didn''t eat well and sleep well in the water. He missed his bed so much.


    In the capital city of Yan Jing, Shang Shu Province''s Left Servant, Yan Shi Chen, had been dragged down by his own niece, Yan Xian Fei, and had sunk into depression for a few years. It was a pity that Yan Xian Fei had committed too many crimes back then.


    When it came to the life and death of the prince, Yan Chuan didn''t dare to breathe too loudly in front of Emperor Qing. The hall was no longer filled with the sound of the landing; it was only because of Yan Chiming''s understanding of the affairs of the court that he was able to keep his official position.


    But for those who had experienced the taste of power, losing their rights meant living a life worse than death. Since Yan Luan was still alive and healthy, he naturally hoped that one day he would be able to make a comeback.


    He had been hoping for Yan Xianfei to die because Emperor Qinghe hadn''t been able to bestow her with a child. Unfortunately, Emperor Qinghe had never thought of her again. Yan Xianfei was no longer young this year, so even if she was pampered, she might not be able to give birth to a child.


    "There''s no hope for the Concubine Xian." Yan Liu said with a depressed tone. Occasionally, he would wish that he could just strangle her to death. Yan Xianfei was one of the stocks Yan Lufei had been imprisoned in!


    The aide, Mr. Fang, said, "Duke Yan, it''s time for us to take a look too. His Majesty had given birth to a grand daughter, so the favor he had for the harem was dwindling. He had only given her one or two visits a month, but she had never been a new member of the palace for so many years.


    The only two are those that Pu Yuanping offered up in the Ministry of Rites back then, and now one is dead while the other is half crippled. I heard that the living Li Mei-jie never leaves her mouth and never comes out of her palace gate.


    Yan Shi Chen nodded his head and said irritably, "I could tell that His Majesty has no new members. They are just old cabbages and no one would be interested in them, right? It''s just that this person is easy to find. How can we find him so easily and deliver him to His Majesty without leaving a trace?


    Mr. Fang said, seeing that his master didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Master is right, but His Majesty is one of the closest newbies. Also, don''t forget that Your Highness is 15 years old this year. After the age of 15 and 15, the commoners will be able to marry and have children ¡­" "Think about it. If the princess marries someone and gives birth to her grandson soon, when His Majesty''s mood is good, it is unknown whether he will pass the throne on to his grandson in the future ¡­"


    Yan Shi Chen''s eyes lit up, looking as if he had just come to a realization. "Sir, I was slow on the uptake!"


    The two then began to seriously search for targets for Emperor Qing He and the princess ¡­


    Ever since he had chased his mistress back to the East Palace, he felt that the sky above the palace was too high and the land too spacious. He''d even brought the court to the assembly, but since she wanted to close her eyes and study, she didn''t go to court.


    Everyone was gossiping. In a few days, Tutor Qian would be able to scare ghosts.

 C86

    This was what the Emperor QingHee wrote in his letter, "My dear daughter, you can''t be thinking of nothing else in the Gan Prefecture, right? I heard that the Gan Prefecture is much cooler than Beijing? "Hum, hum, hum ¡­"


    Ru Yi leaned her elbow on the desk, thought for a moment, and wrote,


    Royal Father doesn''t know that the women of Gan Prefecture aren''t considered white as a beauty, but rather black as a beauty. However, the guards were all rather popular, I heard that they have been taken advantage of on the streets quite a few times already ¡­


    This son thinks that this custom of Gan Prefecture is really simple, I wonder if Royal Father is interested in taking a walk around? Royal Father was more valiant than the guards. "I really don''t think I can imagine what it would be like!"


    Emperor QingHee received the letter, raised his head and thought about the situation, how he was surrounded by a group of black fat people, and puked.


    Three days without a proper meal.


    Zhengguang felt that the Crown Princess was truly a good person, even a letter could cure hunger.


    However, his own grandson was betrothed to Wang Bao''er, the first granddaughter of the Wang Family. Wang Bao''er''s father did not have much ability, but his mother Wei Qing was the great-aunt of the Xuande General Palace, the granddaughter of the Grand Matriarch.


    There was a small portrait of the imperial concubine in the Xuande General Palace. The Minister Yan wandered around and finally got one of his hands, planning to compare notes with this kind of person to find another for His Majesty.


    Even if it was the Crown Princess, upon seeing a face similar to his birth mother''s, his heart would definitely be moved, right?


    Sigh, this matter of the Minister Yan could not be said to be wrong. It could only be described with one sentence: A man is better off than the heavens.


    It was a pity that that person was a widow. She had only been inside for a year and her husband was already dead. He was not that old, but he looked to be about four parts of Imperial Concubine Wei''s age.


    The storm in Beijing was not clear, but the good news continued to come from the Jiang State.


    He had only been there for a few days, and had already understood many things. So there was a reason why the Second Prince was not famous at all.


    These things were kept secret by the inner palace, so it was not easy for the spies to find out about it.


    Yeah, you can''t ask a spy to ask the Third Prince if he has any hidden injuries, right? Sometimes people like to talk to people who are equal or similar to them, but there are few people who talk to them.


    With such a son of the wrong gender, the Empress''s aura seemed to be much weaker, especially since Jiang State was a martial arts country, and the Second Prince didn''t even like women, so how could he bear to be her grandson?


    In truth, nurturing the Second Prince was not that bad. But with a Second Prince like this, even if he became the Emperor, he would still be a puppet, so when the time came for someone to control the political situation, he might as well give the favor to the Third Prince.


    Ru Yi admitted that what he said made sense. Since she was able to do business with them, it was definitely the best to do business with the most suitable one.


    When she was lying on the bed, her face showed a kind of ruthlessness that made her feel like she had nothing to live for.


    He looked at his personal maid: "Some people..." When he was gone, he died ¡­ you have to understand how important he is to you... "


    The third prince''s consort was treating him from next door, but when she heard this, her face became expressionless.


    The Third Prince had already reached an agreement with the Empress regarding the Qi Family. No, the Third Prince had unilaterally given up on the Qi Family. If this wasn''t the case, how could the empress''s anger, which had been suppressed for so many years, be quelled? Besides, a country is not fit to have two emperors.


    The Third Prince didn''t come up with this idea himself. In fact, the Third Prince''s faction didn''t dare to say it out loud even when they thought of using the Qi clan to vent the anger of the Empress. This was a matter that offended the Emperor.


    In fact, the Third Prince had not expected this.


    After Li Can brought the diplomatic mission over, the people that were receiving him were all from different sects. While Li Can was drinking, someone asked him if there was a Fourth Princess or something along the same lines.


    Fourth Princess has sher own mother, so her relationship cannot be compared to Fourth Princess. Fourth Princess has her own mother, so Crown Princess will naturally be under the protection of the heavens, but Fourth Princess, if Fourth Princess is established as a concubine, Fourth Princess is young, he will definitely be under the control of the empress dowager. Yan State, however, does not wish for Crown Prince to grow up in the hands of a woman.


    In these words, the focus of the Third Prince''s faction was the empress dowager''s control. The Qi clan was tyrannical, not as good as the empress to maintain her dignity, and had the old King Jiang wipe her butt clean before. Now that it was the Third Prince''s faction, they were naturally not happy, they were willing to enjoy the convenience brought to them by the Qi clan, but unwilling to continue dealing with their mess.


    With the death of the Qi family, the Third Prince and the Empress shared the same feeling of warmth and filial piety.


    After a few days, there was someone who couldn''t go to the Dao Kingdom without a king. The empress then spoke up. Since the Third Prince had the testamentary edict, it was naturally the Third Prince who succeeded to the throne ¡­


    After Li Can attended the Third Prince''s ceremony, he led his team back.


    The third prince very generously transferred the Ji River along with the mountain ranges on both sides of the river to the Yan State, so this action naturally met with the fourth prince''s opposition.


    Unfortunately, the First Prince did not care, the Second Prince did not care, and the Third Prince had already made up his mind. Unfortunately, the First Prince did not care, and the Second Prince did not care, and the Third Prince had made up his mind.


    In Gan Prefecture City, State Duke Cheng and the others were very happy upon hearing the news. Ji River were useless to Jiang State, but were useful to Yan State. To Yan State, staying here was equivalent to having one''s throat choked.


    "With Ji River as a screen, we can finally withstand their harassment. If there are more people coming to disturb us in the future, this old man will no longer be polite." The Li Guizhong said.


    Ru Yi nodded. "When they think about the Ji River River in the future, they''ll have to think about it. The soldiers who are stationed at the Ji River River also have to think about it.


    It was as if they had ordered their men to quickly send the news back to Yan Jing, they felt that they could take down the Ji River river without even using a single soldier, and that Li Can was really Su Qin''s reincarnation! In the letter, he praised Li Can greatly, and listed the merits of State Duke Cheng, Gao Zheng, Xiao Jia and the rest, and asked Emperor QingHee for a lot of benefits!


    After doing all of this, as if she''d completed the tasks assigned to her by the tutor, she finally made a request of her own and strolled around the streets!


    Jun Ruye had already returned, with a dark and cold face. The Emperor QingHee gave him a personal order, asking him to return as soon as possible: Emperor misses his daughter!


    This time, Zhou Zhi became smarter, he did not say a word, but silently looked at State Duke Cheng, and when Gao Su saw his gaze, he held his stomach, "Aiya, I''m old now, and have more of these problems, so I ate a sweet melon. This stomach, is not mine, I want to apologize to young master." He took the opportunity to escape while squatting in the latrine.


    Initially, it was just a small discussion, but Jun Ruye had a cold face as he did not give her any face. Ru Yi looked at him for a moment, treating Jun Ruye in the same way he would treat his, with the emphasis on persuading his education. In fact, Jun Ruye could ignore her words.


    However, she had always loved to play with her heart since she was young. She had finally met someone like Jun Ruye, who was cold and smelly, which could be considered his own challenge.


    Although Jun Ruye was disobedient, the hidden guards were obedient, they sent a letter to Xiao Jia and in the afternoon, Xiao Jia replied, "If you discover any jade mines, please take some time to report to the Young Master for appraisal."


    This was a serious matter, and a huge one as well. Jun Ruye moved his mouth a little and agreed.


    Ru Yi led her team and looked at the foreman''s estimation and explanation of the mine. Because she was very studious and serious, she had to spend a long time on the mountain and had to spend the night there.


    As a result, on the second day, she called someone over to inspect the jade mine. Jun Ruye could no longer remain calm, "Your Highness, His Majesty has ordered us to ask you to return to the capital as soon as possible."


    "Ah?" Royal Father has an order, why didn''t I know about it? " Ruyi put on a look of "Are you making this up?" His expression.


    Jun Ruye was stabbed, he knew that since he could not win against Crown Princess, he would not waste his breath.


    But the will would not let him go,


    "Commander Jun, look at my calendar, it''s filled with big things. These things, there''s no detail about it. I have to do it! I really can''t leave! Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. I will write a letter to the Royal Father and personally explain it to him! "


    His words were like a gentle rise and fall, as if he had landed on the ground.


    Ignoring Jun Ruye''s dark face, her words seemed to make quite a bit of sense.


    Jun Ruye kneeled on the ground without saying a word, but if he was not willing to, then he would just drop it, the only thing he could do was to flip through the calendar in front of him again, and mutter to himself.


    "I can''t finish this. I''m just one person, so I might as well ask the people below to help me. I''ll lead them again, but there are some things that others can do and some things that others can''t do for me!" I remember that before I left, the Imperial Tutor assigned some homework so that I could understand the local customs and practices within the Gan Prefecture ¡­ "


    Jun Ruye still did not speak, and Ru Yi gave him another dose of medicine, "I feel that it won''t take more than a few days to observe the local customs and customs, so I''ll just take a look around the Gan Prefecture Palace, aiya, I really miss the tight position of Royal Father!"


    Jun Ruye finally squeezed out a few words from between his teeth: "Young Noble is right." If he didn''t call her "Your Highness", it meant that he had agreed to let Ru Yi shop.


    She did not want to follow too many people, and only brought Jun Ruye and Xue Boyun with her. There were also a few dark guards, but Jun Ruye did not think that the Gan Prefecture Palace was in any danger, so he let her command them, since they would be leaving for the capital in three days.


    "You''re the big brother, I''m the second brother, and Boyun is the little brother. Remember, don''t mess with my ranking!" She was wearing a thin, moon-white Gbucha robe and looked like a dandy from a rich family.


    Xue Boyun did not make a sound. Being treated as a lackey by others, he did not feel happy at all.


    Jun Ruye was dressed in a blue shirt with flower patterns on it. Xue Boyun was also wearing a white robe that was just like Yun Jin''s, but it was only Yun Jin''s. The three of them stood together, and the second oldest was the shortest!


    Ru Yi waved her fan and got into the car without a care.

 C87

    The autumn winter of Gan Prefecture arrived earlier than the capital. When they left their homes in the morning, the sun was just right in the sky, neither hot nor cold. Compared to the who was called third brother, their mood was at least slightly better.


    He decided to investigate this Xue Boyun once he got back and see what relationship he had with the Crown Princess.


    Looking at the Crown Princess''s attitude towards him, it didn''t seem like he had feelings for a man and a woman, but it was hard to say. In terms of relationship, someone said that first love didn''t understand emotions, and Jun Ruye didn''t even have a first love.


    In fact, he cared more about his own chastity than anyone else. What he trained was the True Sun Child Skill, once he broke through, his body would lose 50% of its power, and the better he trained, the more he would lose. To other men, breaking through was like breaking through to the flesh, but to Jun Ruye, it was akin to breaking through to losing his own body.


    "Let''s just take a stroll and find a restaurant for lunch. We''ll go back at the last minute." Ru Yi waved the fan in her hand and commanded.


    The Gan Prefecture Palace was a borderline prefecture, there weren''t many fine, luxurious, and expensive things there. Furthermore, even if there were, they wouldn''t be able to compare to the capital city.


    The carriage was packed to the brim with goods. Since none of her brothers and sisters were willing to help her with the goods, she could only call the coachman to take them back first and set up a new meeting at the Pleasant Tower.


    Because Ru Yi had come out to play, she did not eat much for breakfast and was hungry early on. Before the sun rose, she brought Jun Ruye and entered the Pleasing Palace.


    In order to show that she was truly a popinjay, she first took out a silver ingot and placed it on the table, then had the waiter announce the dishes.


    The waiter''s mouth was also open, "Esteemed customer, please welcome me. Here, every dish is prepared meticulously by the head chef, and every plate is a signature dish. It''s worth it for you to come here."


    "Alright, quickly tell me a few. I''ll listen." She knocked on the table with the silver ingot.


    The waiter, like singing, ordered sixteen dishes in one go and then looked at her with sparkling eyes. He could already tell that the one in the middle was this little gongzi.


    These three people had extraordinary appearances and he almost suspected that they might be gods that descended from heaven. If that was the case, he would definitely serve them well. What if the gods casually gave him immortal pills? Wouldn''t he be able to achieve Immortal Ascension?


    Ru Yi heard him talk about crab orange, crab dumplings, shredded apple, seven-jade soup, stir-fried asparagus, stewed Golden Hook Wings, clear soup of Dragon Whiskered Vegetables, ginseng and chicken soup, three fresh ducks, and mountain treasure of thorny dragon sprouts ¡­ She was already salivating non-stop and waved her hand, "Alright, you''ve ordered these, hurry up and serve them! "Let''s go to our table first!"


    As expected, the moment she said this, she immediately offended the several tables of guests who had already entered the building. One by one, she tossed them knives.


    On the other hand, Jun Ruye and Xue Boyun were not comfortable with it. The two of them had spent more time in the mortal world than her, but when it came to following the customs of the land, it was really ¡­ Tsk tsk ¡­


    Fortunately, the waiter was smart and immediately said, "Alright, please wait a moment. The other guests have already prepared their dishes. Next, we will definitely prepare your dishes!"


    Ru Yi stared at him, "If that''s the case, why aren''t you going!" He was extremely arrogant.


    Jun Ruye: Your Highness, don''t tell me you want to cause trouble? Why are you acting so arrogantly, making others want to beat her up?


    Xue Boyun: Hmph, you want to be the boss and show off, who dares to stop you, you better grow your head!!


    The three of them sat next to the window, not thinking it was a good place, it was still warm, especially warm, but she liked to hear the hawkers hawking in the streets below, she tilted her head and looked out, she hadn''t spent a day so close to the people!


    "Sigh!" Crispy and sweet white pears! If it''s not sweet, then it''s not money! " A vendor was pushing a cart full of pears. He looked to be around sixteen to seventeen years old, and he had a pretty and delicate appearance.


    Ru Yi called out to him, "Then give me two pounds!"


    Jun Ruye and Xue Boyun both wanted to bury him at the same time!


    "How much is a catty?" Ru Yi picked up the selection and frowned as she asked.


    Seeing that the trio''s attire was not ordinary, the hawker lowered his head and bowed as he said, "Reporting to the young master, this pear costs three taels of gold a catty."


    Ru Yi stared at him, "Looking at me, you don''t know what''s going on? Are you trying to cheat me? How about this, five cents two catties? "


    Jun Ruye and Xue Boyun were sure now, she was asking to be beaten up!


    The hawker was reluctant as he muttered, "Young master, I''m not lying to you. This pear is also sweet. Three pieces of money is really not expensive."


    "Alright, alright. Look at your face. I''ll give you six cents, but you have to make me a pear."


    The peddler was sweating profusely. Such a good-looking young master. He must be a god coming down to the mortal world to be so stingy, right?


    Jun Ruye and Xue Boyun felt that they could no longer sit, their table had already attracted countless of gazes.


    Ru Yi took out six large coins from her purse, counted them seriously twice, and then reluctantly gave it to the vendor.


    Ru Yi pulled Riko towards his and then took out her handkerchief, planning to eat it after wiping it. This time, Xue Boyun was unable to endure it any longer and snatched it from his.


    Ru Yi didn''t mind and continued to look at the street.


    A carriage quickly passed by and someone shouted, "Master Four, be careful!"


    A servant dressed in green and gray carefully stood in front of a young man. The young man slightly moved to the side of the road, and only after the carriage passed did he straighten his body, revealing a dignified and handsome face.


    Just as he was about to raise his head, Ru Yi suddenly woke up, her gaze raised by 20 degrees, landing on a little lady behind the man, and then as if she had seen a beauty, she waved her hand, greeting Jun Ruye.


    "Big Brother, quickly come and look. Hello, little girl ¡­" It''s dark! "


    It was hard to say how handsome she was. The girl''s black eyes and shiny black skin could not even be considered attractive in the dark.


    After she shouted, the people on the street immediately followed her gaze and looked at the young girl. Even the young man from before also looked back.


    Jun Ruye stood behind her, and Ru Yi took the chance when no one was looking, pulled his hand, and quickly wrote a few words in his palm.


    In order to let the five-year-old her understand the various imperial families of the countries more vividly, Emperor QingHee had asked the spies to draw portraits of some key figures to bring to Beijing. At this point, Fourth Prince Jiang Jiang Jilee was the first person she knew.


    Jiang Jilee was a bit more mature and deep than Jiang Molee. He looked very elegant and graceful, with the kind of natural temperament one would expect from someone in a position of power.


    But perhaps, in terms of Jiang State, he might really be a good emperor, but in terms of Yan State, he would become a character that would only come shortly after.


    Ser Honey, I''m arsenic.


    Jun Ruye did not understand what she meant and stood motionlessly by the window.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard him say in a small voice, "Don''t move. He has an expert beside him."


    Ru Yi could only continue to look at the little girl, but she was probably a little shy. She covered her face with her sleeve and hurriedly hid in a small alley ¡ª since the dragon had run away, what if the main character didn''t want to go on stage?


    Jiang Jilee had already turned his head over, and Ru Yi noticed that he was looking at his with a smile, but when she saw his gaze, her smile became even wider, it was a pity that she could not feel the warmth of his smile, only a gloomy and cold feeling.


    Ru Yi''s heart went cold, feeling extremely depressed. This was her Yan State, if she caught him on the streets, she would have to be afraid that Jiang Jilee would hurt the citizens, but if she didn''t catch him, he would be able to come and go freely in the Yan State with big strides, and she really couldn''t take this lying down!


    Didn''t you see that she didn''t even dare to risk her life to go to Jiang State? Jiang Jilee being so bold, had made her look like a coward!


    Without waiting for the two to put on an act, Xue Boyun came up from behind and said: "Aren''t you two too close to each other too hot?" In his hand was a dripping pear.


    Ru Yi hurriedly turned around, "I just saw a black beauty ¡­" The last two words were obviously exaggerated.


    Xue Boyun carried Riko to her, and was about to take a look at the beauty in her mouth. Seeing that her expression was unnatural, he stopped walking, and did not know what happened, but since they were outside, he did not ask. Coincidentally, the waiter had served the dishes, so he pulled Ru Yi and said, "Are you hungry?


    Jun Ruye also returned and sat down. Ru Yi looked at him once, but he did not make a sound, so Ru Yi guessed that he might have already called for the hidden guards to follow him.


    Seeing Jiang Jilee, Ru Yi lost all interest in eating. She dipped her head and picked her chopsticks, just as she was about to stand up and talk, she saw a person coming up the stairs. It was Jiang Jilee.


    Jiang Jilee had once seen a portrait of the Crown Princess in a letter from his Sixth Brother Jiang Molee.


    When he first saw Ru Yi in the restaurant, he immediately thought of the painting of the Crown Princess s. When he saw Ru Yi dressed in man''s attire, he didn''t think that the would dare to come to the border between Jiang State, but he had been cautious since he was young, and now that he saw it, he actually wanted to confirm it again.


    On this point, even though Ru Yi recognized the other party first, she was still not as scheming as Jiang Jilee.


    Ru Yi saw Jiang Jilee going up the stairs and laughed in his heart. Under his watch, it should be better than him running away!


    Only then did she start to eat properly, she only wished that she had brought along some poison with her, and poison Jiang Jilee to death with one bite.


    Jiang Jilee smiled as he looked left and right. He sat at a table not far from Ru Yi and the other two and had his servants take their seats as well.


    Ru Yi suddenly stopped eating, as she suddenly thought, since she could recognize Jiang Jilee, then wouldn''t Jiang Jilee be able to recognize her as well? Her appearance was not a secret.


    What if she didn''t fall into his trap, but went on a rampage to get rid of him?


    Thinking of this, her appetite strangely disappeared.


    When the waiter brought her more dishes, she asked in a sickly tone, "The dishes haven''t been served yet?" It was a look of extreme dislike.


    "Customer, that Taoist and his black chicken soup along with his three fresh ducks have to be marinated first before it tastes good. Otherwise, it won''t taste good anymore."


    The main reason was that the guest was very handsome. As a waiter, he inevitably had a little bit more patience for a beauty like her. Although the beauty was annoyed, she still had to be coaxed, didn''t she?